A Fresh Start

© Copyright 2016 by Gallery Stories Publishing- All rights reserved.

In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not allowed unless with written permission from the publisher. All rights reserved.

Respective authors own all copyrights not held by the publisher.

Introduction

A Note From the Author

Thank you so much for downloading my book! I know you have so many options when it comes to choosing a book; I just wanted to let you know how much I appreciate you as a reader.  I love putting down in words the stories and worlds I have swirling around in my head.  You supporting my books allows me to keep doing what I love best, writing romance!

As a thank you, I’ve included a selection of my other books I think you’ll really enjoy.  I’ve also partnered with some other Gallery Stories authors and am including some of their works (listed below) that you might enjoy!

I really hope you enjoy them!

You can also check out Blossom Cove Book 1 as well as my New Releases on Amazon.com!

Table of Contents

Introduction

A Fresh Start: A BWWM Small Town Billionaire Mystery Romance

Older, Wiser, Billionaire: A BWWM Billionaire Romance

In Pursuit of Love: A BWWM Secret Pregnancy Romance

Crush on a Bad Boy: A BWWM College Romance

Player’s Catch: A BWWM College Sports Romance

More Than a Fling: A Mafia Romance

When Two Worlds Clash: A BWWM Mafia Romance

Choosing Alpha: A BWWM Menage Wolf Shifter Romance

A White Hot Flame: A BWWM Dragon Shifter Romance

Touched By Mr. Magic: A BWWM Paranormal Dating Agency Romance

Dragon’s Heat: A BWWM Paranormal Romance

Baiting A Bear: A BWWM BBW Paranormal Romance

Two White Wolves: A BWWM Paranormal Menage Romance

Given to Alpha: A BWWM Shifter Arranged Marriage Romance

A Love Hate Situation: A BWWM Medical Romance

Taking His Protection: A BWWM Bodyguard Romance

Strength of a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

More than One Night: A BWWM Contemporary Romance

Falling for a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

Love’s Choice: A BWWM Millionaire Wedding Romance

Doctor May I?: A BWWM Medical Romance

A Sweet Kind of Ride: A BWWM Biker Romance

The Right Play: A BWWM Sports Romance

A Hot Take Down: A BWWM Action & Suspense Romance

Just Saying Yes: A BWWM BBW Billionairess Romance

In So Deep: A BWWM Pregnancy Romance

Love Doesn’t Settle: A BWWM BBW Love Triangle Romance

A Fresh Start

Chapter One

Four months ago...

Angie sat alone with her elbows propped up on the black glass-topped bar, fuming. She’d come to D.C. to spend the weekend with her father before making her big move to Blossom Cove. She didn’t know what she’d been expecting when she arrived, but it wasn’t an ambush. Not only had the quiet dinner he said he planned for the two of them turned into a dinner party for twenty with some of his largest donors in attendance. Because of course, Senator Anderson can’t just do a quiet night with his only child. But that wasn’t even the best part. Lifting her hand to the bartender, she placed an order. “Double G&T, lots of rocks.” No, the best part had been the arrival of her ex-boyfriend turned mini-stalker, Dr. Corey Forrester.

She’d broken up with him more than a year ago, but he didn’t seem to get the message that they were through. He showed up with a bright smile and a welcoming hug she quickly dodged, pretending as though she hadn’t banished him from her life months ago. “Why is Corey here, Dad?” Her angry tone had gotten his attention because, in his line of work, appearances were everything. Even the hint of a scandal could ruin a political career.

“He wanted to see you, honey. He’s a good man, give him a chance.”

She growled her frustration and pointed at her father. “I told you I broke up with him a year ago. He’s been stalking me ever since, showing up where I am, calling all hours of the night, Dad. Make him leave or I will.”

Like he always did, the Senator pressed a placating kiss on her forehead and looked her in the eye. “I’m not doing that honey. Play nice, I have big donors here tonight.”

“I don’t care. If he doesn’t leave, I’m out of here, Dad. Right now.”

With an exasperated sigh, the Senator crossed his arms to mirror her stance. “I invited him; it would be rude to un-invite him at the last minute. Just be a good hostess and we’ll figure it out later.” He told her that knowing that later would never come.

That had been it. Her last straw. She’d come to D.C. to tell him she was moving. Was finally going to live her life. Since she was seventeen, she’d stepped into the role of hostess for her father’s political career, doing her part for fundraisers, charity functions, and formal dinners. She was done with all that. His constant pressure to reconcile with Corey and unwillingness to listen to her perfectly valid reasons for ending their relationship had made up her mind. The Senator only cared about his career and his favorability rating; her happiness didn’t factor in anywhere. Angie needed a fresh start, and she was creating one. After the weekend she would go back to New York and her boxed up apartment, load up her car with the essentials the movers had left behind and drive to her new life in Blossom Cove. But she hadn’t gotten the opportunity to share the good news. After her father’s too quick dismissal of her feelings, she grabbed her purse and left the townhouse without a word.

Now on her third gin and tonic, she was finally starting to feel better about her life. Her father’s words told her everything she needed to know. Her life and her needs would never take priority over his political aspirations. It was a hard lump to swallow, but she had accepted it, and now she could move forward without any baggage. Or family.

It would be good. Blossom Cove was an adorable little town on the west coast where she would open up Sugar Lips, her confectionary shop. She already leased the space and used a chunk of her trust fund to buy a small house in town. Everything was set. By this time next week, I’ll be living my new life.

“You don’t look like a Foggy Bottom regular.”

The deep voice hit her first, smooth and somehow gravelly like he didn’t use it often. She turned, struck even harder by the stunning blue eyes and ruggedly handsome face. “I’m not.” She glanced at the expensive blazer on top of the black graphic tee and the pricey jeans encasing long legs she was sure were golden and muscled beautifully. “Neither do you.”

He shrugged. “I’m not. I was in town for business.”

“You’re not in town anymore?” She smiled and brushed her cherry red curls from her eyes. She’d added the color to her locks in preparation for her new life. The Senator hated it.

“Obviously. But the business is concluded, and soon I’m out of this place.” He shuddered. “I always need an extra shower after leaving this town.”

Angie smiled because she knew exactly what he meant. “Steaming hot water and the hardest loofah I can find.” Laughing sardonically she turned to him, “I was visiting my dad.”

“Didn’t go well?”

“He only cares about his career.” She said it so nonchalantly even she almost believed she didn’t give a damn.

“Careers are important.”

Angie took a long sip of her drink. “So are people.” The last thing she needed in her life was a man just like her father. But he won’t be in my life. She had left D.C. in the morning and by midweek she’d be long gone from New York too. “What’s your name, handsome?” New life, new Angie. Why not?

He flashed a lopsided smile, and she eyed the faintest blush on his skin. “I’m Stone.” He extended his hand.

She accepted it and caressed it softly. “Angie.”

“Sweet Angie,” he whispered, chuckling when her hand slid up his arm.

“Stone.” She squeezed his bicep. “Appropriate.” She ordered another round of drinks for both of them. “You married or otherwise spoken for?”

~

Stone nearly choked on his scotch and soda at her words. The beautiful brown skinned woman beside him was a conundrum. She looked soft and sweet, but those fiery curls and her straightforward way seemed at odds with the schoolteacher vibe she gave off. His gaze raked over her body and it was a beautiful body. She was tall with long toned legs on display, showing off her athletic body. He could see she had a great rack, firm and plump. Perfect.

“That pause means yes so I’ll finish my drink and say farewell.” She knocked back the rest of her cocktail. Stone couldn’t believe she was serious. Women liked to play games especially with a man with his kind of wealth. “Stone, it’s been a slice.” With a shaky smile, she slid off the stool, and he watched her walk away.

“Wait, Angie!” Great timing man, why not wait until she was all the way outside?

She turned, and he thought that was a good sign. “Yes?”

Stone finished his drink in one gulp, and his long legs closed the distance between them. “I’m not. Married or spoken for… in any capacity.”

A slow smile curved the edges of that lush mouth, and he bit back a groan. “Took you long enough to say it. Why should I believe you?”

Stone grabbed a lock of her hair and twirled it around his finger. “Because I don’t lie. And I could show you at least a dozen text messages from my mother begging for grandchildren.” He laughed and shook his head in disbelief. “My brother just had a kid, the first grandchild, and now she needs more.”

She shrugged and looked him over for a moment, and Stone wondered what she saw. Her gaze darkened and her pulse quickened, and he knew she wanted him as bad as he wanted her. “Know someplace else we can have a drink?”

“Yeah. My hotel room.” That might be too forward, he thought, when she gasped but when she spoke it drew a smile from him.

She laughed. “You’re forward Stone. I like that.”

“So we’re going?” He held the door open, and she stepped out into the night.

Angie nodded. “Yep but here’s the deal. I’m not looking to marry you or hang on to you, but I want you. Tonight. Can you handle that?”

“As long as you can.” He was skeptical but intrigued. Plenty of women claimed to want nothing from him only to show up weeks or months later wanting something. Him. Time. Money. Jewelry.

“Oh, I can handle it, Stone. I’m going to have fun tonight, and when I leave tomorrow, we’ll never see each other again.” Her brown eyes communicated her lust and seconds later her hands rested on his chest, and she leaned forward to kiss him.

Her plump mouth was soft and firm; her kiss was insistent. When their tongues touched, her fingers curled into his blazer, pulling him closer until his hands went to her hips. She kissed and ate at his mouth for long seconds until he groaned. “Damn Angie. Let’s go.”

She laughed and let him drag her along to his hotel. Ten minutes later she groaned. “You’re staying here?”

He frowned. “What’s wrong with this place? It’s the best hotel in the city.”

Her smile was sad. “It’s the most expensive, not the best. Anyway, doesn’t matter, let’s go up.”

Stone thought her reaction odd, but he didn’t question it. He was too eager to get her naked and to sink deep inside her body. With those curves and her athletic build, he knew the sex would be hot. He knew she could take whatever he had to offer. Inside his suite, Angie wasted no time. She didn’t play at being coy or shy. “Want a drink?”

“Sure,” she said, not paying much attention. But when Stone turned with their drinks, Angie’s dress was draped across a chair, and she lounged across his sofa in nothing but pale yellow lace and those fuck me pumps.

“Angie,” he growled.

“Stone,” she purred, motioning him over with a long brown finger. “Morning will be here soon.”

She was too right. Stone set the drinks on the table with more force than necessary and picked her up, kissing her until she clung to him, and marched her to his bed.

Where they stayed until the sun painted the sky in an early dawn rainbow.

Chapter Two

Four months later...

Starting a business was hard work. Luckily Angie liked the idea of a little hard work. Getting her shop up and running had taken most of the past three months after she’d had some renovations done to the kitchen and shelving areas. But Sugar Lips had been open for more than a week now, and business was steady. The people of Blossom Cove seemed to love Sugar Lips.

She was happy for that because while she did have the trust fund left by her mother, she wanted to earn a living. Especially because soon she’d have more responsibility than she knew what to do with. Shaking off the thought, Angie wiped down the stainless steel tables in her kitchen before she grabbed her bag and locked up the store. The town rolled up the sidewalks by eleven each night, which meant staying open until seven allowed her to catch those late shoppers who needed something for a dinner party, work function or special occasion. Today, though, it just meant she could drag her butt home and into bed.

“Oh Angie, I’m glad I caught you.”

Angie screamed and whirled around at the sound of her new friend. “Jeez Molly, scare me to death why don’t you!” Hand to her chest, she worked to get her breathing under control.

“Sorry, but I did call your name like four times as I was approaching.” The school teacher looked great in jeans, a sweater set, and ballet flats. Not at all like the new mom and wife of a billionaire she was. “So I have a favor to ask.”

Angie fixed her smile in place. She promised herself she would do what she could to fit in, even if that meant the occasional favor. For Molly, though, she had no problem. The woman had befriended her straight away, marching into her shop and offering to help clean and test out all the treats. “Okay,” she drew the word out into a question.

“The Blossom Cove Lights Festival is coming up in a few months, and I’ve volunteered to organize it.” She beamed a perfect white smile up at Angie. “I want you to have a booth. Right up front. The town will go crazy for your stuff, but I want you to create something specifically for Blossom Cove.”

Angie thought about it for a long moment and smiled. It was a great idea, and it would give her something else to think about other than her uncertain future. “Sure, I’ll do it.”

“Really? That’s great! Thank you so much.” Molly was small and delicate. Your quintessential girl next door. Angie never felt so huge next to another person, especially when Molly wrapped her in a hug.

“You’re welcome. It’s fine, really Molly. I’ll enjoy doing it.”

She let out a sigh of relief and smiled. “I’m so happy you said yes. Being new to town I thought maybe I’d have to convince you.”

“This is home now, so I have to make an effort, right?” Molly was the only person in town who knew about the Senator and the life she left behind. She’d also told her about Corey and his inability to let go, so Molly knew she had no ties to anyone in the world and had done her best to make Angie feel at home.

“That’s right. Now if you need someone to test-taste, just call me. What are friends for, right?”

Angie laughed and pulled a small box from her bag. “Here you go, Molly. White chocolate truffles with pistachios and red wine cupcakes with buttercream frosting.” Molly squealed, hugged her again and snatched the box.

“Damn, I love you, Angie! I’ll have to eat these in the car, or else Carter will eat them all. Now that I’m not breastfeeding anymore, I’m all over these red wine cupcakes!”

Angie was losing steam. She was so tired and she knew why. “I need to get home Molly; I’m about ready to crash.”

Her excited gaze quickly turned sympathetic. “I’m sorry Angie. You really need to rest right now. But don’t worry, in another month or so your energy will come right back.”

She froze in place, unable to move as Molly’s words sank in. “How, uh, how did you know?”

Molly gave her a look that said, seriously? “I have a one-year-old child at home Angie, so my memory is fresh. Tired all the time, just enough tummy to look bloated.” Her gaze cut to Angie’s midsection, which was covered by an oversized sweater. “I’m sorry Angie, I didn’t realize it was a secret. Is the father not around?”

She sighed and figured there was no harm in telling her friend. “He doesn’t know, and I don’t know who he is. I met him just before I moved here and it was just one night. I’m fine with that; I just didn’t realize it was obvious already.”

“It’s not, trust me. All anyone can talk about are your treats. And which single guy in town will catch your eye.” She winked.

Angie shuddered. “No thanks. Men aren’t my strong suit.” She couldn’t pick a decent boyfriend, and she couldn’t pick a sterile one night stand. Nope, she got the extra potent male.

Molly shrugged. “You never know, Angie. One of Carter’s younger brothers just moved back to town, and he is gorgeous.”

Angie dug out her keys and turned away, waving as she called out, “See you later Molly.” She needed to get home into her comfy pajamas and off her feet.

~

“I can’t believe Carter conned you into going back.” His twin brother Maddox laughed from thousands of miles away. His resort business allowed for plenty of travel to far flung places.

“I can’t believe it either yet here I am.” He could have paid someone to unpack his house, but he didn’t technically start at the company for a month, and he had nothing better to do. “Working with Carter will be alright but being so close to Mom,” he groaned. His mother could be difficult, judgmental and exhausting. That was the main reason he’d bought the house far away from the Hill, sight unseen.

“You mean working for Carter... He’ll be your boss.”

Stone shrugged. “I’ve had bosses before. Carter is fair, and I know my shit, so I’m not worried about it.” He would probably be bored out of his mine. Life in Blossom Cove was about a million times slower than Chicago where he’d been in the thick of things. He wasn’t a billionaire like Carter but thanks to a few apps, software and the new system for converting solar energy for home use; he was quickly approaching that coveted status. His work with a major defense contractor had paid well, so he had no reason to say no when his older brother asked him to be the Director of Developing Technology.

“It’s not like you need the money. Who knows, maybe you’ll meet a nice girl and get married. Mother will love having more grandchildren to judge.” Maddox snickered into the phone.

“Dick,” Stone muttered at his younger by eight minutes brother. A loud crash sounded. “Hey, doofus I need to go. Later.” He hung up the phone and listened again. The neighborhood was quiet since it was a small street. There were just two houses on the oddly curved street, so they were side by side.

“Son of a dick!” His mouth curved at the curse and Stone went to investigate. He’d been told the other house had been purchased a few months ago, but he hadn’t seen any trace of life since he arrived in town three days ago.

He knocked on the door. “Hey, are you alright in there?” Listening, a grin split his mouth when the woman cursed again. “Excuse me.”

“I heard you! Hang on,” she tacked on, voice full of annoyance.

The first thing Stone spotted were a killer pair of smooth chocolate legs, long as hell with dainty feet and bright pink nails. His gaze traveled up to the tiny gray shorts, snug at her apex and making him groan. A tight shirt revealed—holy shit—the most luscious rack he’d seen in months. A name he promised himself he’d forget briefly sprinted across his mind, but he shook it off and got to the woman’s face. It was a familiar face.

She pulled the door opened and frowned. “I’m fine I swear. Sorry to disturb you.” She hadn’t really looked at him or seen him he realized.

“You. Angie.” After four months of trying to get this vixen out of his mind, here she was looking ten types of tempting.

She sucked in too much air and started to cough. Fanning her hand, she held up a finger indicating he should wait. So he did, eyes trained on those legs he remembered so well. “Okay.” She blew out a long breath. “Stone. What are you doing here?”

Her frown brought him up. Shit, he probably seemed like some kind of stalker. Like her ex. Holding his hands up in supplication he grinned. “I didn’t know you lived here. I heard the crash and came to check on my neighbor.” He watched several emotions flash across her beautiful face, fear, desire, wariness and something else he couldn’t put a name to. “What are you doing here?”

“I live here.” Arms crossed, she pushed those glorious breasts closer to his view, and he fisted his hands. “Crap.”

So she’s not happy to see me. He couldn’t figure out why, when they’d had such a great night together. An unforgettable night, in fact. “Look I said I wasn’t stalking you,” he growled, his frustration growing when she didn’t seem at all intimidated.

Angie rolled her eyes, and she mumbled something about being saved from arrogant men. “Calm down, princess I’m not disparaging your character. But I guess you should come in.”

“Don’t sound so excited about it,” he groused. Why was he so moody? Stone couldn’t contain the groan that slipped out when he caught sight of that round ass that her shorts are barely covered.

“Let’s see if you’re saying that when you leave here,” she mumbled. “You want something to drink? I don’t have any alcohol, or maybe I do.”

He laughed. “Are you a teetotaler now Angie?” He knew for certain that their hot night together would not have happened without those cocktails they’d knocked back at the bar.

A few minutes later Angie came back into the living room and set down the tall glasses filled with tea. “No, I’m not a teetotaler Stone.” She lifted up her shirt and turned so he could see her new body. “I’m pregnant.”

Chapter Three

Angie had to choose between a lavender scented chocolate bite filled with her peach chipotle jam and…something else. There was still plenty of time before the Lights Festival, but she wanted to know what she’d be making now so later she could just make it. She wanted to decide before her body’s hormones overwhelmed her. That’s why she was still at the shop well after nine, for the fourth time this week. It had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that she was avoiding her neighbor.

Her baby’s father.

She smiled to herself remembering how fast he’d hightailed it out of her house after she’d dropped her baby bomb on him. Ha! She’d known he would sprint in the opposite direction if he ever found out but she hadn’t expected it to be quite so swift. Just to be safe, she’d been using her home as a resting pad only, sleeping, showering and dinner were all she did at her place. Otherwise, she was in her shop. Thinking about how to make it a success.

And avoiding those weird hang-up calls that she wasn’t ready to deal with yet.

Glancing at the clock on the wall she finished off her experiments and got to work on a few new cupcake recipes she wanted to try tomorrow. Another festival was happening this weekend, and the town would be full of tourists. It was the perfect time to test out a mail order side to her business. The harsh buzz of her doorbell pulled her from all the thoughts swirling in her head. Wiping her hands, she pulled open the door to find Molly smiling up at her. “Hey! What are you doing out so late?”

“I could ask you the same,” she said breezing past Angie and into the kitchen. “I was driving past and saw the sign was still on, so I decided to stop and say hi.”

Angie didn’t believe her for a second, but she shrugged and pulled open the fridge. “Okay. Try these and tell me what you think.” Her heart swelled with warmth when Molly’s moans echoed in the kitchen.

“These are divine! Can I have the rest?” She clutched the box to her stomach, and Angie’s body shook with laughter.

“Take them. The lavender is one of my options for the festival.” She needed to find another way to incorporate the essence of the town into a dessert. “I might go with a  cupcake if it’s good enough.” She let Molly enjoy the rest of the candy before she asked. “Why are you really here?”

“Stone Davidson is your baby daddy? My little brother in law?”

Of course, he is! Angie shook her head and mumbled some none too flattering things about herself. “I didn’t know his last name or that he was related to you. And before you ask, yes I’m sure and no I don’t want anything from him. Feel free to pass the word on.” She knew she was being defensive, but she expected it now that she knew Stone was brothers with a billionaire.

Molly frowned, looking like a kicked puppy. “I would never suggest…it doesn’t matter. I know.” Grabbing the box she ran from the kitchen and Angie felt like a monster.

“Sorry,” she said halfheartedly at the slamming door. She would apologize tomorrow, along with a batch of each of her new cupcake creations. No point in alienating your only friend.

Three hours later Angie was completely exhausted and fell into a dreamless and restless sleep. When she woke up the next morning, she felt tired, sick to her stomach and wishing she hadn’t been so hasty in buying her house. As she rushed to the toilet, her last thought was that life would be incredibly difficult with him as a neighbor.

An hour later her stomach was settled with a few crackers and fresh ginger ale; she stepped out into the sunshine, already late opening the shop. She kept her gaze on her car, refusing even to look in the direction of Stone’s house. She’d banished him from her mind—again—and refused to entertain any thoughts related to him. Feeling lucky and smug, her grin faded when she saw who waited outside her shop. Stone.

Too bad I’m going through the back, she thought with macabre glee.

~

“What do you hope to accomplish by avoiding me?” No matter how early he got up or how late he stayed up, he hadn’t been able to find Angie. He’d knocked on the doors, the windows and even the shed in the backyard. He was met with nothing but silence.

So two nights ago he’d gone to his older brother’s house and ranted for hours about the injustice of it all. He’d insinuated all kinds of things, and he wasn’t proud of himself. But, in his defense, he had been blindsided. It only stopped when sweet little Molly had come into the room and smacked them both upside the head. “How dare you speak about her that way! She’s as guilty as you are in this mess, and she never expected to see you again.” He deserved to be called out, but more importantly Molly knows Angie! She’d told him if he wanted to see her, he should stop by Sugar Lips. When he looked at her like she’d lost her mind, Molly laughed and told him he could find it on Main Street next to the butcher and the florist.

“I would think the answer to that was obvious.”

“Well enlighten me.” He knew he made an imposing figure looming in the doorway of her kitchen, but she didn’t seem to be bothered at all by his presence.

“To avoid seeing or talking to you, of course.”

Stone smiled. She had fire, that was for sure. But why didn’t she want to see him? He was rich, and she was pregnant, she needed him. “Because the baby isn’t mine?” She froze for such a quick moment he wasn’t sure he’d seen it.

When Angie looked up at him, she looked tired. Angry. Hurt. “Sure, let’s go with that. This is someone else’s baby, Stone. Have a nice life.”

He watched her jaws clench under the power of threatening tears. “Angie.” She ignored him, whipping the hell out of a bowl of batter, teeth gnashing and maintaining a laser-like focus on the batter before pouring it into several cupcake pans. “Angie, I’m sorry.”

She looked up at him. “Me too.”

Stone watched her move to the biggest damn mixer he’d ever seen, dumping ingredients in without regard to his presence. Minutes later it was clear she wouldn’t re-engage him in conversation and Stone found his way out of the shop. That whole situation couldn’t have gone worse if he’d planned it. She would take even greater steps to avoid him now that he’d accused her of…what, exactly? Why had she gotten so defensive? It was a perfectly reasonable and valid question. One she didn’t answer. Or did she?

He didn’t care. When she woke up to the realities of being a single parent she’d find him. He was sure of it.

~

It was early in the morning and had spent all of it bent over the toilet. After the first trimester the all day sickness leaves, they said. She sneered because she was into her fifth month and it seemed to be getting worse. And the worst part of being on your own, she realized, was not having anyone to take care of you when your body was trying to kill you.

So she emptied every molecule of anything that was on her stomach and fell asleep. Some time later it happened again, and she used her toothbrush cup to rehydrate her system since she was too weak to move. The next time she woke up she was being carried. Wait…carried? She opened her eyes and started yelling and screaming, arms flailing furiously. “Let me go! Stop!”

“Angie.” She relaxed at the sound of that deep and frustrated baritone. “Relax. It’s me, Stone.”

“What are you doing in my house and how did you get in here?” She frowned realizing how close their faces were. God his eyes are so blue even behind those nerdy glasses he thinks make him look less sexy.

“Molly called and said you weren’t feeling well and asked me to check on you.”

He was so matter of fact. Because he really doesn’t want to be here. “Oh, well thank you Stone. But I’m fine now so you can put me down.” Pushing off his chest, she wriggled, but he wouldn’t let her down.

“You were asleep on your toilet.”

“I was tired. Now I’m not, so again, thanks for your help.” She pushed against him again and this time, he let her go. Her legs wobbled, and Stone wrapped an arm around her waist. “I’m fine,” she swatted him away as she slowly walked to the kitchen, finding crackers and ginger ale on the table. She ate several crackers and washed them down with the soda. “See, all better. It happens. I’ll be at the shop soon, so I’ve only missed a few hours.”

“A day and a few hours, actually.” His voice was gruff and unhappy, a common occurrence around her she figured.

Damn, really? “Oh. Well no worries, my next appointment is in a couple of days. Don’t worry about me Stone.” Please don’t, because then I’ll think you care.

“I’d like to go to the appointment with you.”

“Why?” There was no way she was letting him come with her. It was entirely too intimate. “There’s no reason for that.”

“That’s my kid too.” Arms crossed and his biceps bulging in his flannel shirt, he looked like the sexiest lumberjack she’d ever seen.

A brow rose. “Is it?” This was getting interesting. And confusing.

He frowned. “You said it was.”

She hadn’t actually. He hadn’t given her time. “I said I was pregnant.”

He growled and smacked her small bistro table top. “Dammit Angie don’t play games with me.”

Okay, now she was getting upset. She didn’t leave her father’s gilded cage for some overgrown kid to tell her what to do. “I’m not a playing game Stone. Look you obviously think I’m up to something, and I don’t care. So how about you come around for a paternity test when the baby is born, and we’ll chat then, okay?” She stood and put the kettle on for some peppermint tea.

“You damn well know you were building up to tell me that baby in your belly is mine.”

“I was. But you changed my mind.” She shrugged and gathered things for tea and cookies. It would settle her stomach so she could get to the shop.

“Because you realized I wasn’t an easy mark?”

“Yep. Because I anticipated you would buy the house next door and march over here playing the hero so I could, what get after your money, right?” He nodded. “Sorry to disappoint Stone, but I think me and my baby will be just fine. So you can go on living your life.” Putting the tea in her cup to steep, Angie escaped to her bedroom to change into real clothes and brush her teeth.

When she returned to the kitchen, Stone was gone.

Chapter Four

“Come over for dinner tonight.”

Stone laughed, but there was no amusement. “Gee big bro, don’t sound so excited.”

Carter released a sigh. “Molly wanted me to invite you dinner tonight. Thinks we need to spend more time together.”

This time, he laughed genuinely. Little Molly was determined to make a family out of their now blended families and she’d done a damn good job of it. “Well, I’m down with that. Make a lot because I am starving.” After leaving Angie’s house two days ago, he’d been running nonstop. In a few days, he would start working again, and his house was finally set up how he wanted it. “What time?”

Carter hesitated then blurted out a rushed, “Seven.” He sighed again. “Bring some booze too, something hard and expensive.”

Now he was worried. “Why? Will one or both sets of parents be there?” Please say no. The last thing he wanted was to listen to his mother nagging him about settling down and giving her more grandchildren.

“No.”

Stone breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh good, bec-,”

“But Angie will,” Carter tacked on quickly and hung up.

Stone chuckled to himself. Well played big brother. Well played. Stone didn’t actually have a problem with Angie coming to dinner, he just hated to see that wounded look in her eyes and know he was responsible for it. He wanted to make it right so he grabbed one of his tablets and a couple of beers and took them to the porch.

And waited.

~

“Finally, you’re home.”

Angie stopped in her tracks. How did I miss him there? “I didn’t realize we had an appointment.” She hated that her garage was too small to be a garage. It was nothing more than storage, which she thought was cute. Before Stone moved in next door.

His deep chuckle was rich and hearty, hot like sitting too close to the fire. “No not an appointment.”

She waited to see if he would answer. While she did, she took in the sight of him in his short sleeve plaid shirt, black-rimmed glasses and faded jeans that were…snug. Yeah, that was the right word for the way the clung to his thighs, his hips. Damn he was hotter now than that night in D.C. Okay, so he wants to be cute. He was too big to be cute, but he was making her wish her break from men was over. “Alright, then Stone. See you around.” She pushed her door open and turned to close it when he spoke.”

“Tonight. We should ride to Carter and Molly’s together. I’ll be over at twenty til.” She heard his door slam before she could tell him to take his demands and shove it.

“Whatever.” She couldn’t bother herself with what Stone wanted or thought. She needed to worry about herself. And the little grapefruit in her belly. Kicking off her shoes in the hall, Angie padded into the living room and plopped down, turning on the TV as a distraction. Her thoughts went to where they always did when she had a moment of reflection. Stone. She needed to find a way to deal with her anger even if it was justified because they would be parents together. If he chooses to be involved, she reminded herself. So she would take a shower, put a pretty dress over her growing belly and let him escort her to dinner. With his brother. And her only friend. She could play nice for a few hours.

As long as he stopped trying to boss her around.

Her house phone rang, which she thought odd since it was too late for solicitors and no one else had the number. “Hello?”

“Hey, baby.” The voice was very gravelly and unrecognizable. Angie was sure the caller had distorted his voice.

“Who is this?” There was no answer, and she was too tired to play on the phone. “Well, you have a good night too, jerk.” She slammed the phone down with more force than necessary and screamed. She was unnecessarily agitated, and she knew it was hormones. “Calm down. There’s nothing to stress about.” Other than seeing Stone in about forty minutes. Realizing time had gotten away from her; she quickly showered and began getting ready. Not that she was trying to look special for anyone, but very few things fit because she’d been reluctant to buy too many maternity clothes at once.

By the time Stone rang the bell she was half-zipped into her dress, had one shoe on and a slice of peach strudel in her mouth. “Come in. I’ll be ready in a sec.”

“Yeah sure.” She ignored him because his amused tone was a mild annoyance. Not worth the effort.

She smiled at the groan he released when she bent over to fix the strap around her ankle. Chewing another bite she waved him over. “Can you finish me off?” He said nothing when she turned her back to him, but the desire she felt for the last bite of strudel was all she thought about. Until his warm breath fanned across the back of her neck. Damn up-do!

“You smell as good as you look.” His body was so close to hers, his mouth brushing against her ear. “I’ll never forget that scent. It’s flowers, vanilla and something earthy...”

“Sandalwood,” she breathed out in a thready voice. It wasn’t the sexiest answer the world had ever heard, but his proximity was shorting her brain. A gasp escaped when his teeth closed around her ear. “Stone.”

“Yes, Angel?” His lips grazed her neck while his hand slowly pulled the zipper up.

“W-w-we should really get going.” She didn’t want to say those words but it was the smart play, and this Angie was back to making smart decisions. In the next moment, Stone spun her around, and his mouth was on hers. Devouring and sending her senses reeling, unable to tell if there was anything else in the world other than her and Stone. She clung to him, loving the feel of his hard body on hers. By the time he pulled back, her body pulsed with arousal, and she shivered under his soft caresses, trembled at the way he licked at her bottom lip.

“Better than I remember.” Another hard quick kiss and he pulled back. “But you’re right; we should go. Have to feed you and the baby.”

Her body froze at his words. Did that mean he was ready to acknowledge the baby was his? Or was she just hearing her heart’s desire? Unwilling to over analyze it just now, she smiled and rubbed her bump. “Yep.” It was up to him to make his decision; she knew what she had to do. Her landline trilled again.

“You going to get that?”

Hell no. “Nah. Probably just a telemarketer.”

~

That kiss! The drive to Carter’s mansion wasn’t all that long because Blossom Cove was a blink-and-you-miss-it kind of town, but the air was heavy and thick with sexual tension. And it was all because of that damn kiss. He shouldn’t have done it, but Stone also knew at that moment he couldn’t have done anything different. It had been so plump and pink and open just enough to give a guy ideas. But she’d been all in on that kiss, too, clinging to him and pulling his tongue into her mouth. It was bringing to mind another time when she pulled him into her mouth.

And now she sat beside him through the salad course, pretending like they were complete strangers. “You can’t ignore me forever.”

He smiled when she bristled. “I can try.”

“So Angie how is the shop coming along?” Carter’s smile was tight, and Stone now regretted the things he’d said to his brother about Angie.

Her smile brightened, and she nodded. “Great, actually. This town has a big sweet tooth and they seem to like my stuff.  I’m considering adding a mail order business, but we’ll see how that goes.”

“A lot riding on this business,” he tossed out there, his words dripping with ice.

“That’s true of any business. But I’ll be fine, thank you for your concern.” Popping a large chunk of tomato in her mouth, Angie chewed slowly, returning Carter’s death stare as she did. She finished chewing and sipped some water before turning her attention back to Carter. “What’s the problem here?”

Carter scoffed and leaned back in his chair. “The problem is you claiming to be pregnant with my brother’s baby and then just so happen to move to his hometown. Awfully convenient if you ask me.”

“I don’t recall anyone asking you, actually. But I appreciate your honesty.” Dabbing at her mouth with the cloth napkin, Angie laid it over her plate.

“You’re not even going to deny it?” Carter was full of disbelief.

“That I’m the gold digger you think I am? What purpose would it serve?”

“But Carter,” Molly jumped in, always the peacemaker, “Angie is,”

“Leaving,” she added, cutting off whatever Molly would’ve said in her defense. “Thanks for dinner. I’ll see you around, Molly.”

Stone glared at his brother. “Angie, I’ll go with you.”

“Too late for that, Stone. Bye,” she whispered and quietly slipped out the door.

“Well thanks for that, Carter.” He took his seat and crossed his arms.

“I’m just saying what we were all thinking.” Carter’s words were defensive, and Stone knew he was the reason for his brother’s nasty tone.

“Actually, I didn't think that at all, but she doesn’t want you to know, so my lips are sealed. You boys can handle the dishes, right?”

Stone laughed because the dishes would magically disappear any moment now when one of their many servants traipsed in.

Molly glared. “I sent Marcie home. Goodnight boys.”

Stone laughed and shook his head in disbelief. “What do you think she doesn’t want us to know?”

Carter pulled his ever-present phone from his pocket and tapped the screen. “There’s an easy way to find that out. I’ll have everything we need to know about her in two days.”

Chapter Five

There was one good thing about anger. It had a way of turning into energy, so you got things done. Three days had passed since the-dinner-party-that-wasn’t and in that time she’d been struck with some type of creative genius. The people of Blossom Cove loved to stop into Sugar Lips every day just to see what new treat she had for them. The cost of providing free samples was worth it since they almost always translated into sales. And she finally made a decision on one of the candies for the Lights Festival. It reflected the wealthy part of town as well as the middle-class section. Her mocha chocolate with mimosa filling would be a hit; she just knew it.

She was happy to pour herself into her chocolate since it would be this shop that would provide the foundation of her new life. With her child. And so far it had paid off. Sales were on the incline, and she decided that if all went well at her doctor’s visit tomorrow, she would start planning the nursery. Animals. Definitely animals, she decided, finally giving in to the idea of single motherhood.

Her phone rang once and stopped. It started again and rang twice before stopping. Angie went to the offending device and pulled the plug on the damned thing. Now she was convinced the caller was someone she knew. You know who, her conscious prodded. Phone calls were easy to ignore.

The doorbell rang, and she screamed, spilling chocolate on her counter. “Dammit.” She was overreacting, letting her imagination run wild. “Stupid phone,” she grumbled and pulled the door open. “Yes?”

Stone towered in the doorway with a long white box in his hand. “Your delivery came to my house because you didn’t answer the door.”

“Thanks,” she reached for it, but Stone held it just out of her reach. “Seriously?”

“I didn’t send you flowers, so who did?”

“How should I know? Hand the box over.”

“Damn what smells so good?” He squeezed past her, making a special effort to brush against her chest with his. “I’ll taste whatever you need. Molly gave me some yesterday, and I ate the whole box.”

Her laughter squashed the frustration rising within her. “Well, I don’t need your services but thank you for offering.”

“Aren’t you going to open the box, see who sent the flowers?”

She rolled her eyes. “Are you serious? What do you care?” He was acting like a jealous boyfriend, and that certainly wasn’t the case. “Oh my god… You want to see, fine.” She ripped the lid off the box, blindly grabbing for the card and sliding it across the table. “There! Are you…oh!” Inside the box lay two dozen dead roses tied around the stem with a noose. “Can you leave, please?” She couldn’t think with Stone here and his judgmental gaze.

“Hell no I’m not leaving. Who sent you this?” He picked up the card and groaned. “Mine. Who do you belong to, Angie?”

“Just leave Stone. This has nothing to do with you and nothing I say will change your mind so get the hell out of my house!” Grasping for her phone, Angie realized her vision was blurry with tears. She dialed for the police and took a seat. And waited.

All too soon her house was filled with half the deputies in Blossom Cove. She was numb to it all, answering questions robotically and keeping both hands protectively around her baby. “Angie, I hate to ask you this honey but, who would do this to you?”

That was the question, wasn’t it? “I wish I could tell you Sheriff, but my life is boring. I haven’t had a boyfriend in more than a year, no close friends so no known enemies.”

His jet black eyebrows dipped in question. “You don’t think this ex of yours could be dangerous?”

“I don’t know. He’s tried to get back together since the breakup but I haven’t seen him since before I came to town. And he has no idea where I am.”

“But your father-,” he asked, but she cut off his words.

“Also has no idea where I am.” Her shoulders fell as realization sank in. If the Sheriff knew who her father was he’d looked her up. “Well if he didn’t, he might now,” she gave him a pointed look, and the older man flushed pink. She told him her ex’s name.

“Did you recognize the delivery guy?”

“They were delivered to my house,” Stone’s voice sounded from somewhere behind her. He’d probably been there the whole time. She listened to him describe the guy.

“Sounds like the kid down at Delia’s place.”

So, nothing. “Are we done?”

The Sheriff glanced at her stomach. “Is there someone who can look after you?”

“I can do it myself,” Angie replied defensively.

“I’m taking care of her,” Stone answered at the same time.

Understanding dawned on his face, and he nodded. “I’ll leave you to it, then Stone. Glad to have you back.”

He chuckled. “I doubt that Sheriff Sanders.”

The old man’s grizzled laugh made Angie smile. “I mean it, just stay away from my Cynthia’s flower beds and we’ll have no problems between us. Take care of this lady; she makes the best chocolates. The wife loves’em,” he said with a glint in his eye.

Angie stood, one hand still on her belly. “Here you are Sheriff, I’m working on this for the Lights Festival. I’d love to hear what you and your wife think. Now there’s champagne in there, so be careful.” She winked and smiled at his blush.

“You’re too kind Angie. I’ll let you know about all this,” he said, indicating the large evidence bags with the flowers in it and the card and envelope.

“Thanks. Have a good night.” Once she was alone, she slid out of her shoes and curled onto the sofa.

“You can’t stay here alone.”

“Aaah!” She nearly fell off the sofa her body shook so bad. “What the hell, Stone? You scared the crap out of me. Why are you still here?”

“Because I’m staying here until we figure out what’s going on.”

“No way in hell is that happening. Just go…away.” She curled into a ball and fell asleep.

~

Stone had no intention of leaving Angie alone. Obviously, something was going on in her life that she wasn’t willing to share. Not with him, at least and he couldn’t really blame her. Aside from a few shallow gestures he hadn’t done much to encourage her trust.

So while she slept, he called Molly and told her what was happening and asked if she knew of anyone who would want to hurt Angie. “No, not really.” She was confused and perplexed; he could hear it in her tone. “As far as I know, no one from her old life knows where she is.”

That was another odd fact he wanted to know more about but felt he didn’t have the right to ask. “Any family?”

Molly hesitated and then released a world-weary sigh. “That’s her story to tell, not mine.” There was some noise on her end of the phone and then he heard his brother’s voice. “Stone, what’s going on?”

He gave his older brother a quick rundown of what had happened. “It’s just flowers I know, but her reaction made it seem like this wasn’t the first time something strange has happened.” He ran a shaky hand through his hair. “She’s sleeping now, but she doesn’t want me here. Who else can I call?”

“Molly isn’t staying there alone,” he quickly added.

“I know Carter, and I’m not asking that.” He didn’t know what he was asking, but he needed some advice from his big brother. “I want to keep her safe; that’s all.”

Carter blew out a long breath. “I’ll be over soon. Meet me outside.”

Stone checked on Angie, still sleeping on the sofa, curled into a ball with one hand cradling her face. He took the blanket from the back of the sofa and draped it over her. She didn’t even stir, just slept the sleep of the weary and exhausted. In search of tea or soda for his brother, Stone smiled when he found a brand new six-pack of his favorite beer inside Angie’s fridge. Not as immune as she pretends to be, he thought with a wicked smile.

He stepped through the front door just as Carter’s luxury SUV pulled to a stop behind Angie’s car. “Hey man, thanks for coming.” He spotted a folder in his brother’s hand. “Going a bit old school for a tech billionaire, aren’t you?”

Carter’s mouth kicked up on one size in a lazy smile. “I figured you’d be here without your computer, and I don’t think you want Angie to know you’ve been checking into her background.”

His stomach felt like a swarm of bees were knocking around inside at his brother’s words. What could be there she doesn’t want me to find? “Let me hear it, then.”

Carter smacked the folder against his chest. “Here you go. Molly warned me, so I haven’t looked, but have at it.”

“What did she warn you about?” His mind had conjured up a bunch of wild scenarios including a drug problem, a criminal record, and an abusive ex.

Carter shrugged. “Invading an innocent woman’s privacy. Said Angie hasn’t asked for a thing, so I have no reason to be so suspicious.” He shook his head. “So I decided to trust my wife.”

“Great,” he grumbled loudly. “So you’re leaving this up to me?” He needed to know what was in there so after Carter’s nod, he twisted the cap off the beer and began to read. And realized the gravity of his mistakes since he’d found out she was pregnant. He’d been wrong about everything, and now he needed to make it up to her so she’d let him keep her safe. Keep their baby safe. He whistled. “Senator Anderson? Why wouldn’t she say anything?”

Carter shrugged and shook his head. “I don’t know but according to Ralph she pretty much disappeared from public life after a fundraiser in D.C.”

“The night I met her.” And created our child. “Dammit! This is worse than if she’d been after my money! Now I’m the asshole, and she’s probably never going to forgive me.”

“Well, right now none of that matters Stone. Her safety is what’s most important.” Carter pushed himself off the steps and stood by the door. “I need to see her, make sure she’s alright, or Molly will be over here as her personal bodyguard.”

Stone laughed and pushed the door open. “She’s still sleeping but see for yourself.” He did and crept back out a few moments later.

“She looks tired.” Giving his brother a small, sad smile, Carter descended the steps and hopped in his car.

“That car is an eyesore!” He laughed when his brother flipped him off as he drove down the road in his cherry red Escalade.  Stone went inside and took a seat in the plush chair that gave him a perfect view of Angie as she slept. He needed to apologize to her, but Stone knew he needed to do much more to earn her trust.

Chapter Six

“Where are you going?” Stone stood in the kitchen leaning against the island counter while Angie brewed her morning tea.

Angie took in several deep breaths and turned to Stone. Her new roommate who had spent the past three days hovering. Everywhere. “I have an appointment with my obstetrician.” She closed her eyes and gripped the counter, her nausea was worse in the morning, and she needed that kettle to whistle.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Seriously? “Why would I? There’s nothing you can do Stone. Just wait until the baby comes to get involved.” She hated to say that to him, but she wouldn’t let herself rely on him only to have him pull away later.

Arms crossed over his wide chest; Stone glared at her for several long uncomfortable seconds. “So you’re just going to do this all on your own?”

She bristled at his tone. “I’ll be doing it alone, either way, Stone.” Once he was assured of paternity Angie was sure Stone would shove some money at her instead of actual fatherhood.

“I’m going with you. I’ll drive.” Hands gripping her shoulders, he forced her into a chair and then went to gather her tea and crackers. “Here you go. You should eat more than that. Slathering a bagel with cream cheese, he handed her half. “Eat up, that kid needs the nutrients. So do you, you’re wasting away.”

Angie glared at him and sipped her tea. It was sweet that he was concerned, albeit gruffly, but he was too damn bossy. “Trust me, I know what my stomach can and can’t handle, Stone.” Sliding a dry cracker into her mouth she chewed, staring at him and waiting for his next attempt at feeding her.

He sighed and ate his half of the bagel, scowling when she slid the other half back to him. “Fine but we’re stopping for a big lunch after the doctor.”

All Angie could do was smile. “You can’t help it, can you? Bossing people around comes naturally to you.” She burst out laughing at his affronted expression.

“I’m not bossy. I’m helpful.” In three bites her half of the bagel was a distant memory, and he grabbed an apple from her fruit bowl. “That’s my kid too, Angie. I won’t let you or him come to harm.” He said back, all the fight gone out of him. “I want to see this. All of it, okay?”

Stunned silent, Angie shoved another cracker in her mouth. Unsure how to respond when her big sexy bossy lumberjack turned all soft and sensitive, she stayed silent. It wasn’t fair of her to take these experiences from him just because he thought the worst of her. She knew the child was his, which meant she knew what she had to do. “Okay. But you don’t get to stay for the internal exam.”

She saw his confusion right away. “Why not? I’ve already been in there.” He laughed and shot her that charming smirk that annoyed her to no end.

“Because that’s personal, something a couple experiences together.” No matter how much I still wish it was. She was glad she hadn’t blurted that out and embarrassed herself; she wouldn’t be able to face him ever again. To pine after a guy who thought you were a gold digger with malicious intent.

He had been beaten and he knew it. “Thanks, Angie.” Stone’s smile was gloriously bright and shining with gratitude. “Now let’s get a move on woman, we need to go.”

She glared at him, but the sight of his tight backside in jeans was enough to make her forget her anger. “Bossy” she grumbled and finished her tea. I guess we’re going to the doctor together. Happy little family.

Yeah, right.

~

“She’ll have soup to start and add the braised lamb with mashed potatoes and steamed vegetables. I’ll have the steak and lobster with the same side.” Stone practically shoved the menus at their waitress who was doing her best to draw his attention to her cleavage, but his attention was already back on Angie. “That’s not me being bossy but you need something more than a salad.”

That half smile she shot him told him she wasn’t buying what he was trying to sell. “I was going to order the saltimbocca. The smell of the lamb is…bad.” She shuddered, “so, so bad.” She laughed as the color drained from his face.

“Excuse me a sec,” he slid from the booth and tracked down the waitress, changed the order and stalked back. “Sorry, I’ll ask next time.” He felt his cheeks redden because they both knew he wouldn’t. “That was amazing,” he said, still in awe over the doctor’s appointment. “I mean I know it isn’t a miracle, it’s happened billions of times, but hearing the heartbeat of our daughter, felt damn close to a miracle.”

Angie smiled at his words, looking so sweet in her silky green blouse. “It was pretty great. She has a strong heartbeat.” She wanted to say more.

“What?”

She shook her head. “Nothing, it was just a surprise to hear you say our daughter.”

“I’m sorry Angie. I’ve been a jerk to you, and you didn’t deserve that.”

Folding her arms in her lap, she looked at him, a kind of smirk on her face as though she had a secret. “You found out I don’t need your money, right?”

His blue eyes widened and, too late, he tried to hide his reaction. “How did you know?”

“My dad is obsessed with his reputation and does a background check on everyone who comes into my life, even the immediate family of my friends. He used to, that is.” Twirling the glass stem between her fingers, that sad look quickly crossed her face. It was heartbreaking.

“Why don’t you talk to him anymore?” His family was everything to him, even if they did get on his nerves. Hell he’d moved because Carter needed his expertise, no questions asked.

She shrugged, fiddling with items on the table when the soups were placed in front of them. “He wants me to live a life he wants. Marry the right man and all that. Silly me thought I could choose what to do with my life.”

He listened as she told him about playing hostess for his dinners and parties. “So why is your ex so special that daddy wants you to marry him?”

She rolled her eyes. “He comes from a good family, he’s black, and he’s a doctor. Plays well with constituents I guess.”

Stone could tell she didn’t care about any of that, and she went up a few notches in his estimation. “If you don’t mind my asking,” he said, emphasizing his words to make her smile, “why did you break up with him?”

“Why did you break up with your last girlfriend,” she asked, a challenge in her voice.

Stone smiled. He liked Angie when she was feisty and full of energy. It was such a turn on. “We weren’t in love, and we weren’t ever going to be, so I ended it.”

“There you go.” She shrugged. “We were together for about a year, and that’s only because we saw each other so rarely I kept putting it off. I have no idea why he would do this. If it’s even him.”

“You have doubts?” He couldn’t believe it. She said the guy hadn’t accepted the breakup and tried to get back with her several times. “He called you mine, Angie. Who else could it be?”

She glared. “Maybe guys are falling in love with me left and right; you never know.”

“I have no doubt about that, honey. But only a man who’s already had you could truly appreciate what he’s missing.” He saw the shiver she tried to hide and smiled.

She smiled and tried to conceal it with her hand. “Anyway, I don’t know if he cares enough to find dead flowers and call at all hours of the night.” She noticed his darkening expression and realized her mistake. “I mean it could genuinely be wrong numbers, who knows.”

He felt his entire body stiffen with anger and the need to protect the fiercely independent woman across from him. “I’m staying Angie. Get used to it.

~

“Can you get that Stone? It should be the new African chocolate I ordered!” Angie was used to having Stone around now, even if she wasn’t always happy about it. Like now when he set up his computer on the tiny table in the kitchen so he could watch her while she worked.

He looked like he’d stepped off the page of some luxury fashion magazine lounging around the house in thin cotton pants and a nearly see-through white shirt. The fabric clung to his muscles in such a mouthwatering way that she clutched the counter to stay upright. “Here you go.”

Grabbing the box she opened it up, giddiness mixing with anticipation as she shoveled through the tissue paper. Then she screamed until she couldn’t breathe. “Oh, get that out of here.”

Stone was back on his feet and peeking into the box while holding Angie close to his chest. “Hell.” Angie kept her arms tight around his waist, her face buried in his deliciously masculine scent. She heard him call the Sheriff and explain what happened before promising not to touch a thing. “Come on Ang, let’s go sit and have some tea.”

She let him set her down while he put the kettle on and turned off the stove. “Why is this happening?” This behavior seemed too vicious to be Corey. Her biggest problems with him had been his lack of emotions and his shallow charm. “Who would take the time to rip out a cat’s heart and mail it?”

“I don’t know sweetheart, someone crazy.” He stroked her hair and kissed her forehead, doing his best to keep her calm. “I’m here with you Angie. I will keep you safe; I promise you that.”

She believed him. Because she wanted to or because she had to, Angie didn’t know. But at the moment she didn’t feel much like discussing it. “I know.”

~

“The house is all locked up, windows too.” Stone helped Angie off the sofa and she practically collapsed in his arms. “I’ll get you to bed.” Picking her up he walked down the hall to her room. He set her on the bed and turned in search of something to sleep in. What did he know of female pajamas, his women were either naked in bed because it was just sex or they wore sexy little things trying to hang on to him. “Where are your pajamas?”

“I don’t sleep in them,” she said, moving around behind him.

Stone froze. “You sleep naked?”

“No, I wear a tank top or a t-shirt depending on the temperature. Dirty mind.” He smiled at her grumbled words.

“You love this dirty mind, and you know it. Don’t worry,” he turned and practically swallowed his tongue. “Sweet hell Angel, you look…hot as shit.”

She laughed at his ineloquent words. “Hardly,” she said rubbing her belly. A move that hit him straight in the heart and then the groin. Lying there like an angel in nothing but sheer white underwear, Angie was a wet dream. His wet dream. “I’m all fat, and my boobs are too big.”

Stone groaned at her words and walked to her, pajamas long forgotten so he could cup her breasts and run his thumbs over the nipples. “Just big enough. See?” He weighed them in each hand, loving the heaviness he felt and the way her breath hitched when he grazed her nipple.

Her hands went to his chest, his big glorious chest, roaming up and down reveling in his hardness. Everywhere. “Stone,” she tilted her head back and cried out when he dotted her neck with open mouth kisses. Fingers twirling in his hair, she gripped him hard until his mouth was on hers and his body pressed into hers.

She moaned into his mouth, and he lost it. Pressing his denim-covered erection into the wet scrap of fabric between her legs, he hissed out a breath, and she swallowed it as her hands went to his shirt. She pulled at the fabric of his shirt, his jeans, and his boxers frantically, eager to press her naked body against his. “Angie you feel so good. Are you sure?”

She nodded, glazed brown eyes searing into him. “I’m sure. I want you Stone. I need you.” Her voice was thick with desire, and her body was giving him all the signs.

Still. “You’re pregnant, are you sure this is safe? It won’t harm the baby?”

She smiled. “Unless you’ve added another nine inches down there, I think the baby will be fine.” Amusement laced her tone.

Stone smiled. “If you’re sure.” He groaned when she gripped him and rubbed his tip through her moisture.

“So sure, Stone. Please.”

That one word, spoken softly in a whisper, snapped his control, and he was on her. Attacking her mouth until she surrendered, gave him everything she had and demanded even more in return. Her hands were everywhere as her body writhed under him and Stone knew this would be fast and hard. “Angie, slow down.”

“Now, Stone. Now,” she urged, punctuating the request by sinking her teeth into his shoulder. Again her hands roamed down between his legs, gripping him and pulling him inside of her. “Now, Stone.”

He gave Angie exactly what she wanted. All of him as he slid deep inside, his body shook at the sound of her pleasure. That sigh was the sexiest damn sound he’d ever heard, and he worked to hear it again and again. Sliding out and slamming in while she clung to him, sighing and moaning for him as she cried out his name. Her mouth was on him everywhere, licking at a nipple and sucking his earlobe into her mouth, tasting his neck and his chest. She was wild for him.

“Oh, Stone, yes. Yes!” Her head thrashed back and forth while his hips pounded faster and faster against hers, sinking ever deeper with the help of her inner muscles. “Stone!” That final cry lasted long moments while the orgasm shook her body. Stone kept up the pace as he chased his own pleasure, carrying her back up the mountain with him so that this time, they would take the plunge together.

They were close, so close to the edge when Angie’s hand slid between their bodies and rubbed furiously, sending his body into sensory overload as he his body shook, emptying inside her womb. “Angel,” he moaned over and over while they both trembled with the pleasure that washed over them.

Angie pulled his bottom lip into her mouth and moaned when he flipped them over, and she was on top, his hard shaft still settled inside her. “That was fantastic.”

He laughed at her enthusiasm. “I’m happy to help,” he said, feeling a bubble of disappointment well up in his chest as he slid away from her. “I’ll clean up and get out of your way so you can rest.”

“Stone.” Her voice was small and scared when she spoke. He turned to see that same fear in her eyes. “Can you stay? Here, I mean, tonight? We don’t have to do that again if you don’t want but stay. Please?”

With a gruff nod, he disappeared into her master bathroom to clean up and to regroup. This woman is going to be the death of me.

~

“You need to go to work Stone, and I need to work without you hovering. Again.” The man had been like her big lifelike shadow for weeks now, and she needed a break. “Nothing will happen in my shop with people in and out all day, Stone.”

Indecision weighed heavy on him; she could tell. “Angie you think this guy gives a damn about other people? If he feels half of what I think he does, he’ll do a lot more to get to you.”

Angie decided to come back to that statement later, in her kitchen when she could properly overanalyze it. “Exactly and you can’t stop your life and become my full-time bodyguard. I can’t afford  you.” She pushed against him, trying to move him away from the door.

Stone trapped her in his arms. “Oh, I can think of ways you can pay me back.” He pressed his hips into hers, and her stupid hormonal body responded. Weakling, she sneered at her body.

“You’ll get that anyway, only if you come to the shop nothing will get done. Except me.” She took advantage of his laughter to squeeze around him and open the door.

“I’m driving! I’ll pick you up at six,” he shouted behind her and groaned and stomped her way to his big red eyesore.

Fifteen minutes later she slid out of the car and opened her shop. The first few hours were quiet, and she could get started on her baked goodies that often sold out by lunchtime. Then she could focus on her candies, and a special order placed by Molly’s mom for an event at the country club. One hundred dark chocolate candies with liqueur fillings. She smiled. Her business was not only taking off, but the town had welcomed her and Sugar Lips with open arms. The phone rang, and she went still. “Sugar Lips, how can I help your sugar craving?”

“Is this Angie,” the electronic voice asked.

“Who are you looking for?”

“Angie.” The voice spoke slowly, and she could hear heavy breathing.

“When you’re ready to place your order please call back. Have a nice day.” She slammed the phone down, happy that right now she was still the only employee at her shop. The phone rang again, and she answered with the same spiel. The same robotic voice so she hung up again. Maybe I should consider online ordering.

Her day was mostly uneventful even though it was busy. After the lunch lull, Angie had finally nailed down her second festival candy plus a Blossom Cove cupcake she would add to the menu after the festival. “Awesome!” She was so excited and focused on her work she hadn’t heard Sheriff Sanders enter the kitchen.

“Well that sounds like good news,” he said, his old Texas drawl still present.

Angie screamed and turned to face the invading voice. “Sheriff Sanders, hi.” Hand to her chest she took a few deep breaths to slow her heart rate. “What brings you by? Here, try my new Blossom Cove cupcake. You’ll be the only person who’s had one until the festival.”

The older man smiled and came forward to grab one. “This is the best and the strangest thing I’ve ever eaten. Are there flowers in this?” He frowned, and she laughed.

“Yes but they’re all edible I promise.” An odd tension swept through the room when the cupcake was gone. “What’s wrong?”

Sheriff Sanders took a deep breath, removing his hand and running a hand through his hair. Angie tensed and prepared for the worst. “Your house was vandalized.”

The Sheriff said more, but she didn’t hear much after that. She recalled something about broken windows but very little of what he said penetrated. Somehow Angie ended up on the cool kitchen floor, unable to speak or move. How could this have happened? That means this psycho is here, in Blossom Cove. Angie wanted to stand up and get moving, to walk right out of her shop and out of town and someplace else. Maybe get a new identity so no one could find her.

“My forensics team is there now dusting for fingerprints, but we would like you to identify some photographs that were left.”

Angie felt her body go cold at those words. “Photographs? Of what?”

He hesitated. “Is there someone you could call?”

“No it’s just me Sheriff, you know that.” She crossed her arms and waited for the news.

“There are photos of you. Around town, inside your shop and at home.” He cleared his throat and avoided eye contact. “Of you and Stone.”

“No. No.” She repeated the word over and over until it had no meaning. “I need to close up the shop, call a professional cleaner and…and what else, dammit!” She was crazed, she could feel it, but she couldn’t stop it as she paced in a circle in the middle of her kitchen. “A plane ticket, that’s what. To somewhere else.”

“It’s going to be hard to leave the state when I have you handcuffed to my bed, Angel.”

She closed her eyes, both ecstatic and annoyed that Stone had shown up. “How did you find out?”

He scowled down at her, kneeling to help her up. “This is a small town. News travels fast.”

She stood with him and pushed out of his arms. “Well, you shouldn’t be here Stone. I don’t know who is doing this, but I can’t risk anyone getting hurt because of me.”

“And I’m not letting you out of my sight Angel, so you can forget leaving and whatever else you have planned.” He gripped her chin and tilted her face to him. “You hear me? We’re in this together. You leave, I leave. And I can’t really leave my brother in the lurch like this so, we stay.”

She shook her head. No, she would not be persuaded by his heavenly scent or those captivating blue eyes. “I need to do what’s best for me, Stone. If I’m not safe here, I need to leave.”

“You’re perfectly safe with me. Now that we know this jackass is here in town, we’ll be more diligent. Let’s go see the damage at your place, grab some clothes and go to my place.” He looked at the Sheriff. “Actually, my security cameras might have picked up something.”

Angie watched as Stone removed her apron, grabbed her bag and pulled her out of the store, grabbing her keys to lock the door. “I’m not a ragdoll, Stone.”

He smiled down at her. “We can test that theory out later. For now, let’s go.”

Shaking her head, Angie allowed him to guide her into the car and back to her place.

Heaven help me.

Chapter Seven

“The house is done Stone; there’s no reason to keep staying here.” She realized how that sounded. “It’s been great being here with you, really. But this isn’t for real, and I can’t afford to get my hopes up.” Too late. “You understand?” She really wanted him to understand. Leaving was about protecting herself, not about wanting to be far away from him.

Stone shook his head. “Honestly, I don’t understand Angie. I thought we were doing well together. I thought you liked being here with me.”

“I do, Stone. I do. But we both know this isn’t what you wanted when you picked me up in that bar. It’s more than you bargained for, but if I start spinning fantasies in my head, and I get my heartbroken…well, I have too much to focus on with the shop and the baby.” It wasn’t a speech that would win any awards, but it got the job done.

“You’re such an expert on what I want?” He scoffed and pulled her down onto his lap. “Then why don’t you know that I want you. In my bed, in my life. In my kitchen,” he smiled to relieve the tension in the room. “You’re right, back then I wasn’t looking for more and neither were you. But I am ready for you. For this baby. For us.”

She couldn’t let these words seep into her soul and let hope spring from her heart. “How can you be? I’m hardly ready, and it’s happening to me! Plus there’s a stalker out there, and I don’t have anything for my baby yet because, oh yeah there’s a stalker out there!” Tears streamed from her eyes. “It’s so much Stone. Too much.”

He pulled her closer, and she let his scent and his strength envelop her. She held on tight to this man who had, through his gruff charm and begrudging acts of kindness, won her heart. “It’s more than any one person should have to handle alone, so stop trying. I’m here Angel. Lean on me. I can handle it.”

Her body shook with quiet sobs while Stone rubbed distracting circles on her back. “Thank you, Stone.” Angie gave herself a moment, or two, to just be in his arms. Feel his strength, his warmth and pretend that he was hers. “But I still think I need to go home. I really do need to get started on the nursery.”

She could tell he was unhappy with her response, but he nodded. “Let me grab a few of my things and we’ll head out.” He disappeared into his office and poked his head out. “You didn’t really think I would give in so easily, did you?”

No, she didn’t. “I hoped.” She didn’t mind that he wanted to stay with her, had grown used to it over the past couple weeks. “But I won’t fight you. As long as you get a move on. I thought we’d go looking a stuff the nursery.” Angie laughed at the look of horror that crossed his handsome face. “And here I thought we were in this together,” she said with a fake pout.

“I didn’t say I wasn’t going,” he yelled as he ran up the stairs.

Life with Stone could be fun. Really, really fun.

~

“You can’t be serious. One little ten-pound thing will need all this?” He couldn’t believe how many things she added to the list. Then he noticed her face. “What’s with the scowl?”

“Ten pounds? If she weighs ten pounds, it’s staying right where it is, buster.” Her delicate finger poked him in the chest, but he grabbed her wrist, brushed a few kisses at her pulse. “Stone,” she hissed. “Stop that.”

He smiled. “Nobody’s watching.” Stone kissed his way up her arm, ignoring her attempts to break free of his grasp.

“Are you kidding? Everyone is watching. Wherever you go people watch, or haven’t you noticed?”

He smiled. “You think I’m  handsome?” He batted his eyelashes at her until she laughed. “Well, thanks. I think you’re pretty sexy too.” The words, whispered in her ear made her shiver. His lips grazing the shell of her ear caused a surge of hormones she couldn’t control.

Angie’s breath was shaky as she cupped his face in her delicate hands and slanted her mouth against his. Right there in the middle of a store filled with baby goods. “I see food and a bed in our future.”

One side of his mouth kicked up in that knowing sexy grin. “Your wish is my command, babe.” He pressed another kiss to her mouth and pulled her along. “Let’s look at borders and paint and then we can go make your visions of the future a reality.” He laughed when she gave a curt nod and her long legs waddled beside him. “You know Angel, that little pregnant waddle of yours, is completely adorable.”

She scowled at him and let him help her into the truck. “That is not a compliment Stone; I hope you know that.”

He frowned, but it accompanied a laugh because she was amazing. In Chicago when his co-workers told horror stories of pregnant wives and girlfriends, it sounded awful. But now, Stone found her hormones amusing. She was feisty and grumpy half the time and horny the rest of the time. Since she was sexy as hell when she was putting him in his place, he didn’t mind. And her horniness, well that worked out pretty well in his favor. “Well it was meant to be, so take it and say ‘thank you Stone.”

When she spoke, her voice was deep like his. “Thank you Stone,” she mimicked and fell out laughing at his unamused glare. Her laughter was even more energetic when he shut her door and stomped around the car. They both froze when her phone’s buzzing interrupted her laughter. “Forget it. I’m not answering it.”

“That won’t make it go away, Angie.”

“I know that Stone. But it doesn’t look like anything will make it go away, does it?” Arms crossed over her chest; she stared out the passenger window and Stone hated feeling so helpless.

“No. But if this creep knows you have someone looking out for you, maybe he’ll back off.” She scoffed, and he had to admit, he wasn’t sold on it either. But he would do everything he could to protect her.

She sighed heavily. “I’m sorry Stone. You’re right, and I shouldn’t take this out on you. Next time it rings, let’s answer it.”

He smiled. “I’ll go you one better. We just need to stop at my place first and pick up a few things.” Grabbing her hand in his, Stone brought it to his mouth and pressed a hard kiss to her hand. He needed her not just to know, but to feel that they were in this together.

Chapter Eight

Angie stood behind the counter; her mind blank as she packaged up candies and baked goods for her customers and rang them up. She smiled and engaged in small talk, but she felt like she was having an out of body experience and she couldn’t explain why. Things were going well at the shop, and she figured sometime after the baby was born she would start with online sales. Soon, though, she would need to hire an employee.

It was all good news, yet she still felt unsettled. Part of it was this phony bubble of domesticity she and Stone had going on. They spent their evenings eating take out, watching movies from the nineties and making love. Well, having sex, because while she was pretty sure she loved Stone, she was equally sure he was just taking what was offered until the paternity test was done. So she needed to put some distance between them, to block her heart from him. With a steady rotation of Blossom Cove police officers in and out of her shop, Stone could spend his days at the office instead of under foot.

She couldn’t let him claim more of her heart or she’d be left with nothing for her baby, who needed all the love she had to give. So yes she loved him, but she wasn’t prepared to do anything about it.

“So you’re Angie.”

She looked up and straight into a very familiar face. Almost. Stone’s twin brother. “I am. What can I get you, Maddox?”

He frowned at her use of his name. “You know who I am. Good.” Blue eyes scanned the shop to make sure it was empty, and he leaned against the counter. “I just want you to know that I’ll do everything in my power to make sure you don’t get your hands on a dime of my brother’s money.”

Angie wanted to yawn she was so damn tired of this song, instead she stared straight into eyes that looked so much like the man she loved. But it wasn’t. “Ok. Are you done?”

If it was possible, his scowl turned even more menacing. “No, I’m not. His girlfriend is coming to town soon, and it would be nice if you weren’t here then.”

Girlfriend? She’d been sleeping with a man who belonged to another woman? “I’m not going anywhere, but I’d like you to leave my shop. Now.”

“I’m leaving but don’t think you can get out of a DNA test by sleeping with him. He’s smarter than that.”

Because apparently Angie was the idiot here. Sleeping with, trusting and falling for a man she had no rights to. “Leave.” With an ugly twisted smile, Maddox left the store. Angie went to the kitchen to have a cry and get herself under control. Why that conversation had shaken her so badly, she couldn’t say, only that it had. Other than her apparent stalker no one had even spoken to her with such venom. Like they hated her. Which lead to other thoughts.

Was Stone really still having doubts about the baby’s paternity? He seemed to have accepted it, or maybe he was just playing her. He did pretend to be single; she reminded herself as tears began to fall again. “I really need an assistant,” she told herself while she swiped tears away. Someone to handle the customers when she couldn’t. For now, she needed to be the grownup she was because there was no one else to lean on. “Lean on me. I can handle it.” He’d said those words to her, but now she knew. They were just words. Meant to placate her until the moment was right.

Well, screw them all! This is my life, and I don’t need anyone. She rubbed her now huge belly. “It’s just you and me little one.” The bell over the door range and Angie fixed a smile on and went to greet her customer. “Oh, hey Charlie. How’s it going?”

Charlie smiled, flashing those killer dimples as he sat a large package on the counter. “Pretty good. How about you?”

She shrugged. “Pregnant and standing all day.” She rubbed her belly and offered him one of the day’s specials.

“You’re a magician with chocolate if you don’t mind me saying Angie.” He finished chewing, groaning the entire time, and asked for her signature. “Here you go. Take it easy.”

When Charlie was gone, Angie opened the box, hoping they were her new customized bags. They weren’t. “Oh. My. God.” Underneath the animal’s organ, she assumed to be a heart, were dozens of photos of her. Mostly alone, in her shop, at the market. Going to Molly’s house. Reaching for the phone, she picked it up. “Hey, Sheriff it’s Angie. Can you come to my shop? Alone?”

“Sure thing. Be there in two minutes,” he told her, a rushed wariness in his voice.

“And don’t tell Stone.”

~

Something was up with Angie; Stone could feel it. When he’d gotten home from work, she’d been quiet and withdrawn. When he told her his twin was in town and would come by for dinner, she simply nodded her agreement. Normally she was enthusiastic, even in the face of the chaos that was her life lately, but she hadn’t asked one question about Maddox. Even now she was in the kitchen, silent except for the sounds of cooking. “I told you there was no need to cook.” She was exhausted yet determined to do everything on her own.

“And I told you I’d planned to cook before you told me your brother would be here for dinner.” Conversation over, she just moved around in the kitchen for an hour. Then his brother arrived.

“Come on in, man. How’s it going?”

His brother’s brows dipped in confusion. “I thought you bought the house next door?”

Stone realized they hadn’t talked much over the past few months. “I did, but someone has been terrorizing Angie.” He explained about the flowers, the dead animal and the vandalism to her house. “But she wouldn’t stay with me, so I came here.”

“Right,” he said, mistrustful as always. “Has anyone seen this supposed stalker?”

Stone frowned, ready to punch his brother in the face. “You think she did it? You’re crazy, and you don’t know Angie.” Maddox was known for his cynicism, but this was too much.

“No, you don’t know this Angie. She’s got her claws in you and you’re too sprung to see it.” Maddox strolled in and flopped on the sofa. “How much are you paying for this place?”

“Angie lived here before I got here and before you start, we didn’t exchange last names, so she had no way of knowing I was from Blossom Cove.” Why was he explaining himself to his brother? With Angie in the kitchen, no less. “Did you come here to bust my balls or catch up?”

“I came to talk some sense into you, but it looks like I’m too late. Just get a paternity test before you hand over any cash.” The timer buzzed in the kitchen, making both of them realize someone else was in the house.

Stone glared at his brother and went to the kitchen. “Is everything…,” he didn’t need to finish the sentence because Angie wasn’t in there. She’d left a note with instructions to heat the bread and told him she’d gone to bed. “Fuck!” He got in his brother’s face, picking him up by the lapels. “What the hell is your problem? She is the mother of my kid Maddox. I think I love her!” He roared in his brother’s face. “If you weren’t my brother I’d smash your face in.”

“You’re worse off than I thought, brother.” Maddox shook his head, disgusted.

Stone released his brother with an angry sound. “Go talk to Carter and next I see you; I’ll expect an apology for me and for Angie.” With a quick pat on the shoulder, Stone straightened. “Now come on. Angie cooked a delicious meal and you’ve run her off, so the least we can do is enjoy it.”

Maddox patted his belly. “I won’t say no to a homemade meal.”

~

“Why didn’t you tell me about the photos?” Stone blocked the doorway, making an escape from her bedroom impossible.

She shrugged and chose a lightweight cotton maternity top for the expected hot weather. “I told the Sheriff.” She wouldn’t be bullied by him or anyone else, but especially by a man who couldn’t even stand up for her when his brother badmouthed her. She found her favorite sneakers with fancy insoles and slid into them, standing toe to toe with him until he moved.

“But you didn’t tell me.” He followed her through the house as she gathered her new molds, chocolate bars, and her giant patchwork bag. Angie was determined to remain calm.

“I dealt with it, Stone.” Like I always do. “Now I have to go,” she shoved the bag into the car and slid in.

He grabbed the door and stared her down. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I didn’t think  you’d care.” He slammed her door shut, and she rolled down the window. “What you’d expect from a gold digger, right,” she added and sped off down the street. Angie trembled as she drove, once again thankful Blossom Cove was small and quiet. No traffic meant she could have a mini-breakdown before she arrived at the shop. She couldn’t afford any distractions today. She was doing final prep for the festival tomorrow.

By the time she arrived at the shop, Angie had her feelings mostly under wraps. She had a few more hours before she opened so it didn’t matter.

“I’m here, reporting for duty!” Molly beamed a smile from where she stood near the back door.

“You scared me, Molly!” She frowned and quickly opened the door, ushering her friend through. “What are you doing here so early?”

“I’m here to help. You’re pregnant and doing the work of three people on your own.” With a mock frown, Molly wagged her finger at her friend.

Angie was grateful for any help; even if Molly would want to talk. “Thanks. Come on then and let me put you to work.” So they worked silently for more than an hour before Angie felt the tension rolling from her friend’s petite body. “What?”

“Oh Angie, I’m so sorry about Maddox. I overheard him talking to Carter.” Those big brown eyes pleaded with her for understanding.

Angie shrugged off her words. “No need to apologize Molly. It’s what Carter and Stone thought too. Apparently, something about me screams gold digger.” She turned away from her friend and returned her focus on the melting chocolate. It was easier to focus on, less stressful for her and the baby. Much better than worrying about what all these people thought of her. Who cared what Stone and his arrogant brothers thought of her? I’ve got my own money. I can do this on my own. Without those arrogant Davidson brothers.

When Molly spoke, her words were sad. “They’re just protective of each other.”

As an only child, Angie didn’t quite get that, but she didn’t care. Not anymore. “So am I, Molly. I have a child to protect.” She had to protect herself too.

“Stone, and Carter know you now. Maddox will change once he gets to know you.” She loved that Molly could see the upside of any situation, but right now it was getting on her nerves.

“I don’t care anymore, Molly. They can all think what they want; they don’t need my permission to do it. If Maddox doesn’t know by now, it’s because Stone still has doubts.” She removed the chocolate from the heat and stared into the dark swirl. “I need to worry about child and me. I can’t be bothered the rest of it.”

“But you love Stone!”

She did. “That doesn’t matter. Not anymore.” She couldn’t be some heartbroken mom when she had a child she was fully responsible for; it wouldn’t be fair. “What matters is my baby and my shop.”

“Just talk to Stone, Angie. He cares about you and the baby, give him a chance.”

That’s what she’d been doing, and it hadn’t gotten her anything but hurt. “I can’t do that again, Molly. I’m sorry.” It would have been nice to have a big extended family; it had been her and her dad for more years than she could remember. But her child would have one, and that’s what was important.

Chapter Nine

Stone was busy packing up to leave the office for the day when Carter came into his office. “What’s up?”

“Do you have a minute?” His expression was serious, dark, and it left Stone’s mouth dry.

“I need to get to the shop to help Angie, but I always got time for you.” He stopped and leaned against his desk, giving his brother his full attention.

Carter took a deep breath and turned pained blue eyes on his brother. “Maddox thought he was helping, just remember that.” Instantly his body chilled over, and he fell from the desk to the chair. “He wanted the real dirt on Angie because he thought that was the only way you’d listen. So he called her ex. The doctor.”

Stone was on his feet. “The asshole who’s been stalking her? When? When did my own brother betray me?” He grabbed his bag and headed for the door. “You know he was fired a week ago, and no one has seen him since?” He always thought people saying they saw red was hyperbole until that moment. “Tell Maddox to stay the hell away from me!” He barreled through the halls, storming down the stairwell. He needed to get to Angie and tell her everything now. He’d let his guilt over moving forward cloud his judgment and push his angel away.

Now she was in danger, and he needed to find her. A quick call to her house, her cell, and the shop produced nothing. No answers. Radio silence. “Dammit!” As soon as he got close to the heart of Blossom Cove, the small town turned into a fucking maze. Streets were blocked off and detour signs making his life more difficult. Parking near the only two apartment buildings in town, Stone hopped out and made his way to Angie. It was hard, though, with every resident of Blossom Cove, tourists and surrounding communities slowly—excruciatingly slow—making their way towards the booths and seating areas that made up the Blossom Cove Lights Festival.

Pulling out his phone to call Molly, Stone tried hard to keep his cool and the phone rang and rang. Everyone was either at the festival or on their way to the damn thing. Including Angie. “Excuse me.” He began to plow his way through the crowd, paying the ten dollar entry fee and stomped through the aisles upon aisles of booths.

“Stone is that you?”

He froze and turned. A huge grin split his face. “Sasha? You’re here early.”

“I am. Your brother said you could use a hand earlier.”

Maddox. His frown returned as his brother stepped up beside Sasha. “I don’t have time for your shit Maddox. You have no idea what you’ve done.” He smiled at Sasha and glared at his brother. “Stay away from me.”

How in the hell was he going to find her in this mess?

~

“This is a madhouse!” Angie was completely exhausted but also exhilarated by the Lights Festival. There were people everywhere, the smells of the food, the animals, and the people mixed and swirled in an aroma that spoke of small town camaraderie. “I don’t know if I have enough product for this many people.”

Molly laughed. “If you run out, then we get to try out all the booths and hear the band later. Maybe even get to dance with some handsome men.”

She smiled at her friend. “No dancing for me. These feet need plenty of rest.” She really was so tired, and she needed to sleep.

“You’re not just saying that because you’re mad at Stone?”

“I’m not mad. I’m disappointed, Molly. I thought we were heading towards a future together beyond parents, only to find out I was completely off the mark.” She still couldn’t believe he hadn’t stood up against his brother’s accusations. “I know you want me to give him a chance, but he didn’t even deny that I was a gold digger when his brother said it!” She loved him, but she couldn’t be with a man who couldn’t stand up for her. For their child.

Molly’s eyes widened in surprise and then her mouth thinned into a straight line. “No!”

Angie nodded. “Said I was making it up about the stalker and Stone said nothing. Not one word in my defense.” And for the past few days, they’d been like two ships passing in the night. She stayed at work late and went straight to bed. He slept in the guest room.

Molly stared at her making a weird face. “That doesn’t change how he feels.”

She shook her head in disbelief. “He likes having sex with me, but he also thinks I’m after his millions. That’s not enough and I won’t let my child grow up thinking it’s alright to accept scraps of emotion from anyone.” Looking away she willed those tears to stay put until she was alone. “Looks like we’re going to run out of cupcakes soon. I have more at the store.” She stood, looking for her bag.

“I’ll go. You need to rest.” Molly stood, but Angie stopped her. “Angie I’m going, and that’s that. Don’t make me tackle a pregnant woman. I’ll do it, but it wouldn’t look good so don’t make me do it.”

Angie folded her arms over her chest. “I could take you.”

“You could try, but while you’re protecting the baby, I’ll get the jump on you and be halfway to your shop before you get off the ground.” Molly was tiny but fierce, so Angie smacked the keys into her hand and plopped down into her chair.

“Hurry, please. The kid is pressing on my bladder.”

Molly sighed. “Fine, go. But I’m keeping the keys. And your bag.”

Angie smiled and found her way through the maze of stalls and booths and ran smack into the last person she wanted to see. “Excuse me,” she said, trying to walk around Maddox.

“What’s the hurry?” He slid in front of her, blocking her path.

“There’s a baby pressing on my bladder. Please, move.” She tried to go around him again but again he blocked her. “Maddox.”

“I ran into someone today who was looking for you,” he told her with a wicked gleam in his eyes. “Said you used to date.”

Angie froze. “What did you say?”

“Got your attention now, didn’t I? Told you I wouldn’t give up easily. Now leave my brother alone.”

Angie felt the panic rise in her chest, her ears buzzed and breathing became difficult. “Maddox please, I’m begging you. Hate me all you want but stand guard outside the restroom for me, please?”

He scoffed. “So you can keep up this farce of a stalker? I don’t think so.” He turned her body around. “See that?” He pointed to Stone who stood laughing with a really gorgeous brunette. “That’s how it should be. How it will be, so leave. No one wants you here.” He snarled at her and walked away.

Angie debated. Risk running into Corey or wetting herself in front of the entire town. “Damn,” she groaned and turned to walk back to her booth. She ducked and dodged the crowd and then she felt a hand wrap around her arm.

“Angela darling. So lovely to see you again.” Corey smiled, but his hazel eyes were wide and wild, dark circles underscored his eyes. “Keep moving like nothing is wrong or I start shooting off these good people.”

Angie knew she could have screamed, but she didn’t want to risk the lives of any of these people. Didn’t want to ruin this wonderful festival for them. “Fine. Just try to act normal.” This was a small town, and people would notice her with a strange man and comment on it.

At least she hoped they would.

~

“Where is she?” Stone glared at his sister in law, who sat looking bored in the face of his rage.

“Where is who?” Molly eyed her nails, doing her best imitation of a receptionist.

“Angie. Where is she?” He’d looked all over and had only stumbled upon her booth by accident. Maddox had walked he and Sasha all over the grounds, somehow avoiding this section altogether.

“Why do you care? I mean you don’t care, do you?” She stood, her tiny finger poking him in the chest. “Why don’t you just leave her alone Stone, haven’t you hurt her enough?”

“I’ve hurt her? I’m trying to be there for her and the baby,” he told her through clenched teeth.

“By letting your brother talk crap about her and not defending her? In her own house!” Molly shook her head in disgust, and Stone stepped back like he’d been slapped.

Shit. She’d heard it all. Now it made sense, the tension between them, the weight she carried with her. The sadness that was always in her eyes. It was because of him. “Shit. Where is she, Molly?”

Molly frowned and glanced at her phone. “She went to the bathroom, but she should have been back by now.”

“She probably ran off with her ex. He’s here, by the way.” Maddox smiled and popped a mini cupcake in his mouth. “You should’ve seen her caught in her lies, pretending to be scared.” He laughed and mimicked Angie. “Like I would stand sentry outside a bathroom.”

“Are you crazy?” Molly glared at Maddox. “What’s the matter with you, Maddox?” She shook her head and took off towards where the bathrooms were.

Stone glared at his brother. “If she’s hurt in any way, I’ll never forgive you.” He took off after Molly, the sound of his brother’s footsteps pounded behind him. He needed to set eyes on Molly. To know she was alright. You know she’s not. His legs pumped harder, and when he finally caught up to Molly, tears streamed down her face.

“She’s not in there.” Her body shook, and Stone held her close, eyes scanning the crowd in search of Angie or Sheriff Sanders. “Come on; we have to find her.”

“Calm down you two. I told you she’s off with her ex, probably the real father of her child.”

Stone turned and before he knew what was happening his fist crashed into his brother’s face. “I am the father of her child!” He pulled Molly along towards the main entrance of the park grounds. “Sheriff!” He waved the man down.

“There you are. Several folks have said they saw your girl with some guy they didn’t recognize. Both Alan Hayes and Esther Washington said she didn’t look right. Scared or tired or something. I’ve got two deputies headed to her shop, and I’m headed to her house in case it’s him.”

“Why are you all running around on her word? The guy is a surgeon, from a good family.”

Sheriff Carter cut a glare at Maddox. “He was fired from his job two weeks ago and went off the grid. He also has a record but it was expunged. Allegedly.”

Stone blanched at the Sheriff’s words. He’s done it before. “I’m coming with you, Sheriff.”

“Hurry up then; I don’t have all day.”

Stone didn’t spare his brother another look as he slid in beside the Sheriff and sped to rescue the woman he loves.

Chapter Ten

“You thought you could just leave me Angela, but we’re meant to be together. Even the Senator thinks so.” His eyes were bloodshot, his diligently manicured facial hair had grown wild. In fact, all of him looked wild.

Untamed.

Unpredictable.

She knew there was no point in trying to explain anything. If Corey was rational he wouldn’t be here. “Maybe you should get some rest Corey, you look tired.” He probably hadn’t slept in days.

“No! You don’t tell me what to do, Angela!” He aimed the gun at her and she sucked in a breath. “Why did you have to leave me?”

“We were no good together Corey. You’re a good man.” Really testing that theory now. “But you want a life that I hate. I don’t care about politics anymore or any of that D.C. crap. I’m never going back and you can’t get there quick enough. Find a woman who wants that.”

“You could want it!”

“No I can’t. I would be miserable.” She looked up at him, her entire body shaking with fear. “I want you to be happy but you want me miserable. That’s why we can’t be together.”

His smile was savage. “But we will be together. As soon as I get rid of that bastard’s baby. Everything’s all set.”

Angie felt her heart speed up another few notches at his words. “That will kill me!”

Corey shook his head. “I’ve set up a surgical suite in the master upstairs. This is a nice house Angela, we could have one like this if you want.”

If I want? The man was certifiable. “No, Corey. I want my baby and I’m keeping it.” She would kill him to protect her child. “If you can’t deal with that you can kill us both.”

Corey frowned. “Why, sweetheart? We’ll wait a few months and have a child of our own. It’ll be fine. That bastard can keep the baby, I won’t hurt it. I just want you.”

“No you don’t. You want a blank canvas to complete the painting you see in your head of that perfect D.C. power couple. I’ll never want that. Not ever, Corey.”

His scream rent the air, making Angie jump as chills ran up her spine. It was a primal scream filled with pain. “You will want it again, Angela. Just wait until we’re back in D.C.” He laughed. “You don’t really think that Davidson wants you, do you?”

“No, I don’t. But I don’t want you either.” She shook her head. I’m not going to die here in Stone’s house. Where he’ll probably live with that leggy brunette from the festival. Tears began to fall and nothing she did could hold them back. Not now when everything was so important. “Okay, let me pack a few things and we can get on the road.” She stood, the gun following her every move.

“You don’t need any of that. The clothes you wear here are shit. They won’t due for D.C., not at all.” Corey yanked her up by the arm and she doubled over in pain. “Stand up Angela. I’m not falling for your tricks.”

The pain was  unreal, her vision blurred and she swayed. “It’s not a trick, I think I’m going into labor.” Please, not now. Not when this maniac wants to cut my baby out of me. Where the hell was that fancy silent alarm Stone bragged about?

Corey checked her pulse and then his watch. “Let’s get you upstairs Angela and get this baby out of you.” He pulled and she pulled back.

“No!” She screamed the way she’d learned in self defense class, and pushed him hard, waddling to the door. To safety. A gunshot sounded and moments later she fell, arms protective around her belly.

And then her world went black.

~

Four cop cars, one civilian truck and a dozen guys in SWAT gear stood outside of Stone’s home. He’d raced into Angie’s house only to find it empty, save for a wedding dress and tuxedo laid out on the sofa like the couple wearing it had simply vanished. Creepy. He’d come back out only to learn his silent alarm had tripped and that’s where Angie was being held.

Decked out in olive green gear with black Kevlar on top, the police had his house surrounded. He fought the urge to run inside and beat this guy to a pulp, only because he could hear everything thanks to his internal surveillance system. He could turn it on and off at will and right now, he watched it all play out. Terrified. Angie was in pain, probably in labor and Corey’s face was twisted in psychotic rage.

Sheriff Carter watched over his shoulder, instructing his men to wait. When it looked like they were going up stairs, Stone felt the tension in the air as they switched positions. Prepared to breach, as the Sheriff had said. Then it all unfolded in slow motion.

Angie pushing Corey away and making a break for the door. Corey raising the gun and taking aim. Corey pulling the trigger and stumbling under the force of the kickback. Angie frozen in horror as the bullet ripped through her. Angie gripping her stomach and turning to protect her belly. Angie smashing her head on the table near the door and falling to a heap on the floor.

“Angie!” Stone took off at a run, past the officers and paramedics, falling to his knees beside her. “Angie, no! Please.” Cradling her head in his hands, he felt the tears run down his cheek and fall to her unmoving body. “Is she alright?” He moved to make room for the paramedics.

“We need room to move, sir.”

Stone backed against the wall now that the officers were in the living room with Corey in handcuffs.  “Make her alright. Please guys. Please.”

~

“Are you sure you don’t want any visitors? There’s a room full of people waiting to hear you’re okay.” The nurse was a sweet woman in her fifties with a kind smile.

“I’m sure. It’s complicated. I thought I was in labor earlier, what happened?”

The nurse smiled and waved a hand. “Braxton Hicks. Perfectly normal. The doc will probably keep you here for a couple days anyway, to keep an eye on you.”

Good. Here she could decide who she spoke to aside from hospital staff. She wasn’t in the mood to see or talk to anyone, especially Stone. There was nothing to say and she didn’t feel like talking. She just wanted to sleep. Forever.

When Angie woke up later there were a lot of people in her room. None of them were nurses. “Out,” she croaked.

“Angel, you’re awake.” Stone smiled down at her and she turned away.

“Leave. Everyone. Now.” She couldn’t look at Stone and not see his brother’s ruthless sneer as he sent her off to Corey. She simply didn’t want to see the Senator or Carter. Or Maddox. “Molly stay. Please.”

When everyone was gone Molly wrapped her arms around Angie and hugged as tight as she good. “I’m so happy you’re okay Angie. I was so worried they had to sedate me,” she said sheepishly.

“I’m lucky to have you in my life.” She squeezed her friend’s fingers. “What happened?” She listened as Molly told her what had happened over the past two days. Apparently Corey was arrested and charged with kidnapping, stalking, breaking and entering and a host of other charges that even his family couldn’t buy him out of. She’d been shot in the arm and had a concussion from hitting her head on the way down. “Sounds rough,” she deadpanned.

“We’re all glad you’re okay.”

Angie accepted her friend’s bright smile. “Not all of you, I’m sure.”

“Oh, Angie. Maddox feels horrible.”

She held up a hand. “Please stop. I don’t want to hear it.” She didn’t want to hear anything about that family which meant she would likely lose her friendship with Molly.

“Fine but please talk to Stone. The man has been out of his mind since he heard what his brother did. He held you and cried while the paramedics worked on you, terrorized the nurses to get information and made sure you had the best care possible.”

“Molly, stop. I can’t avoid him forever and I know that. But right now I don’t care about any of that.” She felt exhausted again already and before she could kick Molly out, she fell asleep.

~

“So you finally want to see me?” Stone sat in an uncomfortable plastic chair beside Angie’s hospital bed. Her gaze was everywhere but on him.

“Yes. The doctor is going to induce labor today. My blood pressure is high and he’s worried.” Her voice was lifeless as she spoke and he hated it.

He nodded, absorbing the words and pretending like he wasn’t terrified because she was watching and obviously scared. “Okay, do you want me to get your bag from the house?”

She shook her head. “No. I just wanted to let you know. You can be in there if you want.”

“If I want? Angie I’ve tried to give you space and time, but now you’re pissing me off.” He turned her chin so she was looking at him. “I made a lot of mistakes when it comes to me and you and I’ll probably make many more. But I want to correct one of them right now. I can’t let another day, another moment pass without telling you that I love you.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’ll bet you said the same thing to your girlfriend this morning. Yeah Maddox told me all about her, and happily pointed out the happy couple to me before sending me to my death.”

Her words came so easily it broke his heart. Like she no longer cared. About anything. “She’s an old friend from college and I hired her, that’s it. You’re my only girlfriend.” He smiled, heart racing as he waited for her to believe him.

Angie shook her head. “Even if that’s true Stone, I can’t be with a man who doesn’t stand up for me no matter how much I love him.”

He smiled at her words. “Say it again.”

Her smile was shaky. “I love you.”

“That’s all that matters. The rest we can figure out.”

“That’s not true Stone. Your brother--,”

“He’s the one who did this, not me. I told him to go away and leave me alone.”

“He’s your brother,” she cried and pushed him away. “Go make up with him. I’ll be fine.”

He frowned. “Angie, shut up and listen. I love you and I love this baby. I’m going to prove it to you and when I do, you’re going to marry me.”

She smiled, reluctantly. “Just like that?”

Stone kissed her hard on the mouth and pulled back with a smile. “Just like that. What do you say?”

“You have a lot of making up to do but I’m in, Stone.”

“Good because I would hate to be in this all by myself.” His smile beamed down at her and he held her close. “I’m so in love with you Angie and I’m going to make you so happy. You just wait.”

She wrapped her arms around him and nuzzled his neck before whispering in his ear, “I’m looking forward to it.”

The End

You can also check out Blossom Cove Book 1 as well as my New Releases on Amazon.com!

Older, Wiser, Billionaire

Prologue

Ruby gazed up at clear blue skies, well what she could see through the giant sequoias. It was a beautiful day and her last day in the Sierra Nevada. It was the sixth national park she’d visited between her day jobs. She’d starting working as a professional photographer at twenty-one and now four years later she finally felt ready to branch out, to try something new. She was sick of making food look beautiful enough to get the masses to buy it, and she was bone tired of erotic photo shoots of girls fresh off the bus from Middle America. But those jobs paid the bills and helped her grow as a photographer.

This book would change things for her. She’d crisscrossed the country visiting national parks and photographing the hidden beauty in the different climates and elevations in the United States. Ruby planned to visit three more parks and then she would put her book together and find an agent. For now, she would soak up the beauty and capture it through her lens.

For the first nine years of her life, Ruby was a city girl through and through. She and her mom lived in a funky one bedroom apartment in Hollywood, surrounded by freaks, geeks, and weirdoes. She’d loved it. Between her mother’s tumultuous relationships, they would walk everywhere, taking advantage of what the city had to offer. After a bad breakup, they would pig out at Mel’s Diner, and when she thought she’d found The One they indulged at Cold Stone Creamery. Then her life had gone to hell when her mother’s lover killed her, and Ruby had been forced into the foster care system. Five homes later she was sent to live on a ranch where she learned the importance of a strong work ethic and hard work at the hands of a tough and loving couple. And a love of the outdoors. Sliding her sunglasses onto her face, Ruby forged ahead thinking about things she hadn’t thought about in years. It was probably here, being close to the only other home she’d known that brought those memories to mind.

“Excuse me, Miss?”

Pulled from the past, she turned toward the deep velvety voice and gasped. The man was a vision. His long, lean body encased in cargo shorts; golden hair dusted bronzed calves; a t-shirt stretched across broad shoulders, and bronze-toned arms made her mouth water. Never mind the floppy blonde hair and sparkling brown eyes. Damn. “Yes?”

He smiled as though he knew exactly what she was thinking. “Do you know which way the Sherman Trail is?”

She smiled. “Yep. I’m starting there too, walk with me.” She turned and continued on, smiling at the gorgeous man running to catch up with her.

“Hey, thanks. I’m Jack,” he held out his hand, and she took it with a smile.

“Ruby.”

“What brings you here on a Wednesday, Ruby?”

Shrugging she looked at him, glad her gaze was hidden behind oversized sunglasses. “I’m working on a photography book, visiting the national parks. You?”

Jack sighed and turned his face toward the sky; a magnificent smile stretched across his handsome, chiseled face. “I’ve just finished a week of camping and figured I’d visit the park before heading home.”

“You went camping alone? Are you heartbroken?”

He smiled at her softened expression and gentle voice. “Not heartbroken, but I needed some me time and out here where no one can reach me was the best place. Plus it’s amazing.”

“On that we agree,” she said, enjoying the companionable silence as they hiked. The Sherman Trail was easy, and they quickly moved on to a lesser worn trail that was slightly more difficult. It was nice to have someone beside her and knowing they didn’t need to talk, but just knowing they were there.

Jack was mesmerized by the long smooth brown legs walking in front of him on the narrow strip of the trail. They were shapely; they looked silky smooth, and he could only think about doing dirty things with them wrapped around his body. “So where do you call home, Ruby?”

She smiled over her shoulder. “Southern California.”

Smart girl. Giving a vague answer made him smile. “Me too.”

“Cool.” She stopped and looked at him. “You want to stop for a bit, have some water and maybe a snack?”

He gave her an assessing glance and then smiled. “I’m fine, but we should turn around. Rain will be here soon.”

She laughed. “That will give me great pictures, so I think I’ll stay. It was nice to meet you, Jack.” Ruby waved and continued on the path.

Damn stubborn woman.

She turned and watched him go, thinking what a fine sight it was. His ass was tight and round, muscled. Delicious. “I should’ve gotten a picture,” she smiled and continued up the trail.

~

Lost. Unbelievably Jackson Silver was lost. How it happened, he couldn’t possibly say. He’d followed the exact path he and Ruby had taken past Sherman and onto the unmarked trail, but he hadn’t ended up in the same place. And now it was raining, making it even more impossible to see. He’d been out here for at least an hour, maybe more, trying to get back to the right trail and now he had no idea which way was even up. “Dammit.”

“Hey! What are you doing out here? Are you lost or crazy?”

He smiled at the familiar voice and scanned his surroundings until his gaze settled on her. Ruby. “I’m lost. How did you find me?”

“Come on; there’s an emergency cabin not too far from here.” She waited and when he was beside her, explained, “I went back to the entrance and the woman at the welcome center said they still had one outstanding ticket. You. Thanks to budget cuts there’s no one close enough to search for you, so I decided to come back. You’re welcome.”

He watched her march ahead, this time, his mind was more focused on getting out of the rain than the sexy mocha legs. He couldn’t see much besides her legs, which he faithfully followed until they stumbled upon a rustic cabin. She found the key and pushed the door open, motioning him forward. “You go first,” he stifled a smile. He may have gotten lost, but he was still a man, dammit.

“Alright,” she rolled her eyes and walked inside.

Jack watched her look around the room and gather items like it was her home. Five minutes and she had a fire roaring in one corner and a lantern lit by the door. “You’re pretty good at all this for a girl from southern California.”

She gave him a look over her shoulder, but all he could see was her round ass. “What, black people can’t be good at hiking and outdoors stuff?”

He barked out a laugh at her. “Oh please. Women who look like you are rarely comfortable in the great outdoors.” She simply shrugged and turned back towards the fire while he watched, surprised when her shirt hit the ground with a wet plop. “What are you doing?”

She turned, and he sucked in a breath. Her bare breasts were fucking gorgeous. High and teardrop shaped, capped with sweet dark chocolate nipples. “I’m taking off my wet clothes and leaving them near the fire so they can dry. You should be asking why you’re sitting there in wet clothes.”

He stared at her in disbelief and then laughed until his shoulders shook with it. An unexpected sneeze quickly stopped his laughter. “Fine,” he grumbled. “Turn around,” he instructed.

“I hadn’t pegged you as the shy type,” she said and turned her back to him.

He spoke as he removed his shirt. “We’ve spent a total of three hours together; you didn’t have me pegged at all. Seriously,” he asked when his shirt was gone, and she faced him with open curiosity.

“What? I’ve seen it all before.”

“Not mine,” he growled.

Her smile was pure mischief. “Is yours magical?”

Before he could give her a smart ass reply she laughed and it was husky and so damn sexy, she knew he’d be responding soon. “Wouldn’t you like to know,” was all he could come up with.

Her exotic green gaze darkened; even from across the dimly lit room he noticed the hitch in her breath. “I would, actually.”

Jackson froze, certain he’d heard wrong. It wasn’t the first time a woman had come on to him, not even the first time the woman was significantly younger than him. But those women all knew who he was. Of course. “Do you know who I am?”

Ruby tapped her chin thoughtfully and snapped her fingers. “Are you a celebrity? Movies or music?” She looked at him with a smug smile that dripped with sarcasm. “Or are you in porn? Because I can definitely see that.”

Unbelievable! “Are you serious?” She walked closer to him but not close enough for him to touch her.

“Is this some type of foreplay or should I know who you are? More importantly, should I care?”

“Many women would,” he answered matter of factly.

“If they have eyes, I have no doubt.”

She doesn’t know. Jackson smiled. “So you’re saying you want my body?”

Ruby pushed her shorts and panties to the floor and kicked them near the fireplace before she nodded up at him. “Yes. And you want mine, Jack. Let’s ride this storm out together. Properly.”

Jack was so turned on he barely heard her last words. Heart racing and erection at full mast he closed the gap between them and smiled. “Ride, huh? I like the sound of that.” Then he kissed her until they were both breathless, panting and soon after, all over each other.

Chapter One

Seven months later

This had to be the longest party in the history of parties. At least that’s what it felt like to Ruby, who stood on the rooftop of some swanky hotel, or was it a restaurant, in heels much too high for a woman in her state. The blood red pashmina draped over her did nothing against the chilly breeze off the bay, making her regret the strapless empire waist cocktail dress she wore. She felt pretty, but she also felt cold.

“Smile Ruby, this is all for you. You’re the first bestseller on this new publisher, and they are grateful. Incredibly so,” Monica, her agent, reminded her.

Ruby didn’t need to be reminded though. This night was the result of the past eighteen months of her life and the culmination of a dream. She was now a successful photographer who could take any job she wanted, and she had secured a three-book deal with Naturific Publishing. Everything was just about right. “I know, and I’m happy about all of it. I’m just tired. And cold. “

Monica looked at her with concern and guided her to a chair. “You should be sitting anyway. Stay here; I have someone you have to meet.”

“Sure,” she absently answered as she looked at the beautiful bridge in the distance. She hated these kinds of parties, but they were part of the job now. And now that she was near one of the portable heaters, she could simply enjoy the view.

“Ruby, this is Jackson Silver. He owns Naturific Publishing.”

No. It couldn’t be. Damn but the man cleaned up well. “Jack,” she said on an exhale.

“Ruby,” he responded in that same breathless tone.

A smile came, unbidden. “How are you?”

Slowly the corners of his mouth turned up, leaving a dazzling smile that still made her core tighten. But his brown eyes were dazed, confused and wary. “I’m great, and you’re…,” he didn’t finish the sentence, but she knew what he was asking.

“Yep,” she said and sank her teeth nervously into her red bottom lip.

He nodded absently and kept staring at her. “And it’s…,”

“Yep,” she answered again, this time looking him straight on so he could see the sincerity in her green gaze.

Jack released a long breath and ran a hand through his wavy golden locks. His gaze darted from Monica to Ruby and then he spoke. “Enjoy the party ladies. Meet me after the party so we can talk,” he barked and stalked off.

Ah, so that was how it would be. Awesome. “Let’s go find some of those little bacon wrapped dates; they were so good.”

Monica reached out and grabbed her arm. “Hold it. Explain.”

Ruby rolled her eyes at her agent. “Nothing to explain. We met a while ago, while I shot Sequoia. I knew him as Jack.”

Monica blue eyes widened and then narrowed suspiciously. “No last name?”

“Nope. It was just a few hours during a rainstorm.” Actually, it had been nearly twenty-four hours in a one room cabin and only each other for warmth. They’d nearly burned the place down, she thought with a smile.

“I don’t believe that’s anywhere near the whole story, but I’ll let it go for now. Just tell me one thing, is this going to affect your book deal?”

Ruby frowned. “Why would it? He couldn’t have possibly known that R.S. Werner was me since he had no idea what my last name was.”

“And this,” she pointed in the general direction of Ruby, “has something to do with him?” She nodded. “Let’s go find those dates. There’s goat cheese inside too,” she grabbed Ruby’s arm and guided her to the buffet tables.

“Oh thank goodness. I’m starved.”

Monica laughed. “You just ate.”

Ruby gave her the look, and they both shared a laugh. She could admit that the party hadn’t turned out so bad, but that was only because Monica had become a close friend after taking her on six months ago. Monica had been there for her when her life had been irrevocably changed. Hours later she was dead on her feet, and she still had one more talk to come.

“Alright, I’m going up to my room. Meet me in the lobby at eleven tomorrow and call me if you need me.” Monica gave her a look to let Ruby know she had support.

“I’ll be fine, Mon. Promise.” With a quick kiss on her agent’s cheek, she went in search of Mr. Tall, Dark and Sexy.

~

Jackson waited in his suite for three hours. If Ruby didn’t show her pretty little face in his room in the next five minutes, he’d--, “Come in,” he’d barked when his security detail gave the special knock, so he knew it was them. The door opened and in came Ruby looking gorgeous and glowing in her sexy white dress. Her breasts were like melted chocolate spilling up and over the strapless confection. “Ruby, finally you’re here.”

She sighed, but a smile quirked up one side of her lush mouth. “I couldn’t very well leave too early, could I?”

Jackson guided her to a plush white sofa and sat next to her, soaking her in. God, she was a welcome sight. “Our first bestselling author deserves to party. Although I doubt you did much in the way of partying.”

She smiled and rubbed a hand across her midsection. “Well I did knock back about a dozen of those bacon wrapped dates; that was pretty wild.” Her beaming smile knocked the wind from his lungs.

He tried to stifle a laugh at her irreverence but failed. “It’s a good thing you’re not driving,” he offered, and she gifted him with another laugh, this one low and sexy.

“True, I’d be asleep before I hit the street. Doesn’t take much these days,” she said wistfully.

“So,” he said and let the word hang in the silence between, low and heavy. “You’re pregnant.”

Rubbing her rounded belly, Ruby closed her eyes and smiled. “I am. Seven months.”

It didn’t take a genius to do the math and figure out the baby in her belly was put there the day the world washed away around them. In that cabin inside a national park where they’d spent hours exploring each other’s bodies, finding new and creative ways to please one another. All without a thought to birth control. His gaze slipped to hers again and then back to her belly, a thousand different thoughts battled for prime real estate in his mind.

She held up a hand to stop the words he hadn’t quite gathered yet. “Look I know what you’re about to say, and you’re right. I should have told you, but see the thing is I didn’t know your last name until a few hours ago, Jack. And I tried, but you’d be surprised how many hot blondes there are in this world called Jack.”

A sardonic laugh escaped him. “That actually wasn’t what I was thinking at all. Of course, you couldn’t find me, just as I couldn’t find you. Believe me, I tried.”

“Why?”

“I like you. Plus that was a fantastic day. Gave me a new fondness for rainstorms.” He liked the shy smile that told him he’d made her blush. “And red tulips.” There had been a small patch of them at the back of the cabin, and she’d gasped and knelt, snapping photos. His eyes widened. “The cover, that’s from that day?” She nodded and Jackson felt an odd pang in his chest.

“Then you’re as sorry as I am we didn’t get full names.” Ruby’s deep red nails hypnotized him as she rubbed gentle circles over her rounded belly. “Now you know.”

“Is everything alright? Do you need anything?” Jackson waited for her to give him a list of demands. Money, a home, commitment.

“Everything is great. Actually,” she searched her purse, pulling out a small tablet, swiped a few times and handed it to him. “Heartbeat is normal, strong. He’s on the big side, because you know,” her hands gestured up and down his large frame. “I don’t need anything, but thank you for asking.”

Her smile was sincere. It was fucking beautiful like the rest of her. “Don’t thank me; this is my child! Are you certain? I’ll have my assistant make an appointment with Wasserman; she’s the best in L.A.” He picked up his phone. “Yeah, get me an appointment with Cam Wasserman as soon as you can.”

“I don’t need a doctor; I’ve just been a few weeks ago. That’s how I got that picture of him,” she pointed to the 3-D ultrasound image on the tablet. “I am fine, Jack. I’m sorry you’ve missed so much of this, but I am handling it, just as I have been.”

“Not while I’m around dammit.” He stood and paced, stopping to look at her again. “Ruby I am going to take care of you.”

“Now that I know who you are, you can give me your number, and I’ll call you if I need anything.”

He smiled. “Oh, you won’t need to, Ruby because you’re going to move in with me.”

She laughed. And laughed. Until tears streamed down her eyes, she laughed. At him. “That’s not happening, Jack. I appreciate the sentiment, but it’s not necessary. I have no plans to keep you from our son if you want to see him.”

Blonde brows furrowed. Son. “It’s a boy? You can tell already?”

“Well he’s pretty much a fully formed human at this point, just needs a bit of detail work.” She waved him over and grabbed the tablet. “See, it’s a boy.”

Jack grinned. “A boy.”

“Yes,” she stood. “Well, now you know, and I really need to get to bed. That bacon is hitting me hard,” she covered up a yawn.

“Where do you live? When are you leaving?”

“I live in Santa Monica, and I’m headed back that way tomorrow morning.”

He smiled. He didn’t use it often, but he did have a home just up the road from her in Malibu. “Let me take you. I have my jet so your agent can hitch a ride as well.”

She shook her head. “We’ve rented a car. Too late to be flying with this guy,” she pointed at her belly. “If you want, we can get together the next time you’re in Los Angeles.”

She was so placating it grated on his nerves. “You’re moving in with me.”

“Not happening.” Arms folded across her ample chest, she looked up at him, defiance burning in her green eyes.

Jack smiled, deciding to go a different route. “I just want to take care of you.”

She shrugged and gave him a small smile. “I’ve been taking care of myself for a long time Jack.”

His gaze sharpened and his jaw clenched. “Well, now you don’t need to do it all on your own.”

“Yes. I do.” Her jade eyes were sad when they looked back at him, and he knew there were miles of secrets behind that gorgeous gaze. “I’m really tired Jack. Let’s talk more…later.”

Jackson watched her walk to the door and called out to her. When she turned, he blurted the first thing that came to mind. “Move in with me. Let me look after you. Please.”

This time her smile came more relaxed, more genuine. “That’s sweet Jack, but really unnecessary. Besides, apparently I’m nesting.”

Whatever the hell that meant. “It is necessary.” He closed the gap between them and placed his hands on her shoulders. “Get some sleep. We’ll talk again soon.” Pressing a kiss to her mouth, he walked out with her. “Where’s your room?”

“Jack I can find my own way.”

“I know you can, but dammit you don’t have to.” She was more stubborn than any woman he’d ever met.

With a resigned sigh, she acquiesced. “Fine. I’m on the sixth floor.”

Jackson smiled.

Chapter Two

Two days after running into Jack and letting him know about their baby, Ruby sat in the waiting room of her ob-gyn staring at the couples surrounding her. She couldn’t help the longing that ripped through her body, for the first time in her life wishing she was one-half of the happy, doting couples like the one directly in front of her. She might even settle for the exhausted and harried couple next to her. Anything other than she had now, which was nothing. But Ruby knew having nothing was easier, and she berated herself for feeling any kind of disappointment that Jack had done exactly as she expected.

It would do her no good to wish for things she couldn’t have. Had never had. She did well on her own, as she’d always been. The danger was allowing herself to need someone else, to depend on them and get used to having them around. In Ruby’s experience, everyone left eventually. And a sexy, bossy alpha like Jack would make her depend on him, love him and then he would leave. No. She had to stay strong and remember that she was relieved he hadn’t tried to contact her.

It was better this way. “Ruby,” called out a pink-clad nurse with a friendly smile.

She stood and endured being weighed and had her vitals taken before she was lead to a stark, sterile exam room. A few minutes later the doctor entered with a pinched smile. “Ruby my dear, your blood pressure is much too high.”

“Good to see you too, Doc.” Rubbing her belly, Ruby released a long sigh. “How high is too high?”

Dr. Kemp sat on the stool beside the exam table. “It’s high enough that you need someone to keep an eye on you for the next few weeks, change your diet and make sure you take it easy.”

Sadly, there was no one. “I’ll be fine on my own. Just tell me what I need to do.”

She shook her straight red bob. “Sorry Ruby, that’s not going to work this time. Either you have someone, or we check you into the hospital.”

“Dammit. There is no one; you know that.” She’d told her the whole story as a way to get the doctor to be totally honest with her. About everything.

“I’m sorry, but you’re both at risk.” There was a knock and Dr. Kemp called them in.

Jack. “What are you doing here? How did you even know how to find me?”

He smiled, making even the staid Dr. Kemp blush. “Monica told me.” He turned to the doctor and began asking a series of questions, which she answered as though Ruby was no longer in the room.

Ruby was furious and growing angrier by the second. “I don’t recall inviting you,” she said to Jack, “or giving you permission to speak to anyone about my medical care.” Ice dripped from her tongue with every syllable.

At least Dr. Kemp looked chagrined. “I apologize, Ruby. I’ll give you two a moment and then I’ll be back.”

Ruby stopped her. “There’s no need for that. We’re done here, right?”

Arms crossed, the doctor stared her down. “Help or hospital, Ruby.”

She thought about it. With the advance she’d received from her publisher, she could afford to hire help. Okay, she could handle this too. “I’ll need a half hour, and I’ll have help.”

“You have help right now.” Jack’s deep voice thundered into the relative silence of the exam room.

She sighed, frustration emanating from her in waves. “Don’t be ridiculous; I have it under control.” She wouldn’t let him worm his way into her life. Wouldn’t let him become essential to her. “You have a company to run, maybe even a few, I don’t know. What I do know is that I’m perfectly capable of handling this myself.”

He glared at her, deep chocolate eyes searing her everywhere his gaze landed. “Yeah well, we’ll see about that won’t we?”

Only when Jack stomped out of the exam room was she able to relax. And make arrangements for help.

~

The woman was so damn stubborn it was enough to make a man go Neanderthal just to do what was right. He’d left the doctor’s office to let her organize whatever professional she found on Google, while he made plans of his own. By the time Ruby made it home two hours later, he was there, sitting on her glider waiting. The home aide she’d hired had shown up, and he’d paid her double to leave. A lesser man may have felt guilty, Jackson did not.

He watched carefully as she pulled into the cracked driveway of her small bungalow just a few blocks from the beach. Her movements were restricted thanks to his son, he thought with a smile. Ruby stepped out of her small car and rounded it to the trunk, pulling out several bags and he groaned. “What do you think you’re doing?”

Startled she looked towards the house and frowned. “Grabbing bags from my trunk, what does it look like I’m doing?”

“It looks to me like you’re trying to get yourself put on bed rest. Should I call the doctor and let her know?” He was playing dirty, but sometimes it was how things got done.

Her smug smile was adorable. Hell, it was downright sexy. “You can do as you like. Help is on the way.”

Jackson unfolded his long body and stood, descending the stairs in slow, deliberate steps. “Afraid not sweetheart. She already came, and I sent her away.” He bumped her out of the way and grabbed all the bags, turning to go back towards the house. He stopped and looked at her. “Door.”

They were locked in a staredown, her mossy green eyes trapped in his deep dark ones. Finally, she relented and rolled her eyes. “Whatever. Come on.”

With a determined smile, Jackson followed her inside. The first thing he noticed, when he was able to take his eyes off those long legs, was the colorful throw pillows on the sofa, the exotic tapestry hanging on a wall and plants. There were plants everywhere. “Nice place,” he said and followed her into the kitchen.

“It’s home.”

Jackson wasn’t sure how to handle things with her. His first instinct was always to take control and make shit happen. But so far it hadn’t worked very well with Ruby. “Do you need to look for something bigger?” She gave him a strange look. “I’m just asking, Ruby. Talk to me.”

“You mean like you did when you sent my helper away?”

He smiled, not at all ashamed of his behavior. “I want to help, and I am in a position to do so. Why would you pay someone to do what I’ll happily do for free?”

She crossed her arms and glared. “But it’s not really free, is it Jack? You want something, what?” Her nails tapped against the laminate counter island. “You want me to move to your place or buy me a bigger, better house. You want to force me to do what you want me to do. Right?”

His voice softened. “I don’t want to force you to do anything Ruby. I want you to let me be involved. Since you’re not inclined to do that, I have to exert a bit of pressure. Don’t I?”

“Why do you want to be involved? Surely this wasn’t part of your life plan, to knock up some black woman without power, status or her own millions. And if you wanted a baby you’d have one already, what are you, in your forties?”

“I am thirty-eight, thanks.” Jackson bit back a smile at her assumption.

“Close enough,” she said dismissively, trying to shove vegetables into the crisper.

Gently pushing her aside, he grabbed the items from her hands and put them away. “I’m right here, and still you refuse my help. What the hell?” He could wring her neck she was so frustrating! Stomping around the kitchen, Jackson silently put away all of her groceries and left all miscellaneous items on the counter until he was finished. God, but the woman was infuriating. So independent and determined to make sure everybody knew it. Pouring a tall glass of juice, he slammed it on the table and grabbed the other items, shoving them into cabinets inside the ultra-feminine bathroom. Dark blonde brows dipped with his scowl. “You didn’t drink your juice.”

She crossed her arms. “I’m not thirsty.”

“Well, maybe he is,” he stabbed the air to point at her belly. He stared at her, and she stared back, her stunning gaze turning suspiciously moist. “Oh, no Ruby, don’t cry. I’m sorry, I’ll drink the juice.”

“You don’t want it,” she accused. Then promptly burst into tears.

Jackson took a fortifying breath. And then another. Then went to Ruby and wrapped her in his arms, murmuring soothing words in her ear. Hell, he’d buy an island if she’d stop crying. No wonder his friends always caved to their wives. A woman you care about crying was enough to rip a man’s heart out. “It’s fine Ruby; I’ll drink the juice. Only if you promise to drink a glass of water.”

She looked up at him and sniffled, completely unaware that her wild curls were even wilder thanks to his soothing strokes. “Are you being nice because I’m crying?”

He smiled at her. “I’m always nice.” That brought a smile to her pretty face. “Seriously though, Kemp said high blood pressure means you need to drink more water.”

She nodded and accepted the glass. “Thanks. These hormones are a bitch. I cried yesterday because an old lady said she liked my hair.” Her watery laugh was proof the crying jag had passed.

“It is a pretty great hair. Like a wine colored lion’s mane.”

Her green eyes widened, and her hands flew to her hair. “I’m a mess aren’t I?”

“Hell no. You look beautiful. When you’re not crying,” he added quickly to stop any new tears. “If you’d let me help you, I’d probably have a hard on already.”

She frowned. “You’re kidding, right? I’m as big as all of Los Angeles that you’re as likely to get a hard on as I am.”

Jackson’s smile grew brighter. “Care to wager on that?”

“It depends; do you have a weird fetish for pregnant women?”

He tossed his head back and laughed. Long and hard. It felt good to laugh so freely. “No, but I’m finding one pregnant woman pretty delectable these days.”

Ruby took a step back and found herself backed against the fridge. “You do have a pregnant lady fetish! Back up, Jack.”

That only made him laugh more. The darkening of her hypnotic eyes stopped his laughter quickly and darkened his own gaze. Damn she was a beauty. Hands on her hips, Jackson slowly dragged his hands up her waist and stopping at her breast. His large hands covered her breasts, cupped them and then ghosted up to her neck. “Tell me Ruby, what will we wager?”

She was breathless, mind gone to lust. “What do you want?”

Not so certain now, he thought and gave her his sexiest smile. “That’s easy; I want to be around for you and our child. In my home.”

Her breath hitched. “You’re not serious,” her head fell back against the fridge as his finger traced the line of her jaw.

“Oh but I am, Ruby.” His chest swelled with male pride when she shuddered at his voice. “So what is it you want?”

“I-I-I want you to stop trying to run my life.”

“I’ll try. Is that all?” Jackson leaned forward, brushing a kiss to that spot just behind her ear. He couldn’t forget the way she gasped the first time his mouth touched her there.

Her palms were flat against his chest. “Stop. Backup. I can’t think when you do that.” She pushed, feeling a pang of regret when his mouth left her body. “You want to help? I’ll need help with everything for the nursery, putting it all together.”

“You got it. Anything else?”

Ruby shook her head. “You know damn well I can’t think of anything now,” she crossed her arms, glaring up at him.

Jackson smiled and grabbed her wrist, bringing her hands to his mouth and kissing each knuckle. He loved the way she gasped whenever his mouth touched her. With her hand now flat on his chest, he gently pulled her arm down until it rested on the bulge in his jeans. She gasped again. “See what you do to me when you’re not frustrating the hell out of me.”

Ruby groaned and hit her head against the fridge.

Jackson laughed.

Chapter Three

“You bought a whole new house for us both to live in?” Ruby was incredulous now as she had been an hour ago when Jack showed up at her house and told her he had a surprise.

“It was the perfect solution.”

She narrowed her gaze at him. “What are you up to Jack? I know you’ve got some plan so out with it.”

“No plan. I was going to stay at my house in Malibu, but none of the bedrooms are on the first floor. This one has two bedrooms down here.”

Dammit. How could she stay mad at his extravagance when he was being so sweet? Overprotective and at times overbearing, but still sweet. “But still, did you have to buy it? Normal people would rent for a few months, see how all this goes.” Ruby was convinced he would get sick of playing house about two months after the baby was born, so she was willing to play along with this plan of his. Besides, the house was gorgeous and so was the man.

“I bought it because I want you to have it. Even if we don’t live in it together, forever, I still want you to have it.”

“You can’t give me a house! I already have a house.”

With a casual shrug, he told her, “Rent it out and make some extra money.”

He just had all the answers. She shook her head and did her best to stifle the smile fighting hard to appear. “You…I swear,” she shook her head again. “Give me the tour, then.” Seconds later her hand was buried in his larger one, and his other hand seared her lower back as he guided her up the stairs. Ruby ignored the pulse that beat through her body, the rush of her blood in her ears and the race of her heart. He was just a man. Just the father of her baby. Nothing else.

Jackson stopped at the double doors at the end of the hall and pushed them open. “This is the master bedroom. Bathroom through there and closets through there,” he pointed and two doors on either side of the room.

She gasped because it was beautiful. “This room is perfect.” There was so much natural light she already imagined taking photos of her son in there. “Oh no,” she said as the tears dripped down her face.

“Oh, Ruby,” he pulled her in close and dropped a kiss on top of her curls. “Decorate it however you like.”

She smiled into his chest. “I was just imagining taking photos of the baby in here, with this light.” He smiled up at her, and she turned away. “Put that smile away Jack; we’re doing a tour here.”

That heart stopping smile brightened and she groaned. “Try to keep your lust in check,” he told her and twirled a curl around his finger. “Or not.”

“Dammit,” she grumbled and went to the next room. “Guest room. Child’s room. Guest room. Playroom.” Each room had a purpose and she supposed rich people liked everything to have a purpose. “This is a pretty great house, Jack. But it’s a little too much. If we brought furniture from both our homes, we’d still need more.”

He pulled her arm. “Come on.”

She ignored the pulsing and clenching that signaled her arousal as he guided her back down the stairs, stopping in front of a door with a blue bear on the door. “Okay. Are we going in or…,” she trailed off when he pushed the door open. It was a nursery, already decked out in a gorgeous blonde wood crib, changing table and armoire. “Jack, you…did all this?”

His chest puffed out and he smiled at her. “Let’s just say I should have paid someone to do it.”

She laughed as she walked around the room, gently skipping her hand over the smooth surfaces. “You did great, Jack.” She wiped a tear away. “Thank you.” Without her consent, Ruby’s body rushed into Jack’s arms and wrapped toned brown arms around his waist. “You’re sweet,” she told him with a watery smile.

“Honey I am a lot of things, and sweet isn’t one of them.” Those hot coffee eyes smiled into hers as he lowered his head and kissed Ruby like she was an ice-cold glass of water after a week in the desert. His tongue swept in quickly, slaying and conquering before she could even put up a fight. He knew the lay of the land, yet he explored it thoroughly until she clung to him, her chest heaved against his, heart thudding against his.

His cocky grin was infectious. “That was no sweet kiss, Mr. Silver. That was damned sinful,” she laughed. “Let’s do it again.”

~

“You have to crave something other than mac & cheese and onion rings.” The last five days they’d eaten some type of macaroni and cheese and Jackson wasn’t sure how she found all the different places to deliver. “Our boy needs broccoli, spinach, an apple. Something with some fiber that hasn’t been fried to hell.” He took in her defiant green eyes and knew she wouldn’t fight him.

“He’s the one who wants this! Don’t you think I’m sick of it too?”

No. He didn’t think she was sick of it at all. He’d come home last night to see her eating from the biggest bowl he’d ever seen with so much bacon on top the cheese couldn’t be seen. “Then maybe ignore it tonight and we’ll eat what I brought.” He flashed her that smile he now knew make her knees go wobbly.

Her shoulders slumped. “Fine. Bring out your steamed vegetables and buckwheat…whatever.”

“Have I told you how fabulous your breasts look lately?” He reached out and cupped one breast and hissed. She wasn’t wearing a bra.

“Really? They feel huge.”

He smiled. They were huge, and he loved them. “They’re gorgeous. I could show you if you’d like?” He wiggled his eyebrows, and she laughed.

“If I say yes the little one might starve.”

She was stalling, but Jackson didn’t mind. He found that he was enjoying chasing Ruby, fighting to win her over. Sometimes she was easy. A beautiful orchid or a single exotically colored rose, and she would tear up and kiss the hell out of him. Picking her up a teddy bear holding a giant bag of fun size candy bars and she got horny. Buy her a pretty bracelet and she screamed his head off about trying to buy her instead of getting to know her. “Well we can’t have junior starving, can we?”

Her eyes were glazed over, and she shook her head. “Junior? Doesn’t your social class go for the whole The Second, The Third and all that nonsense?”

He had to laugh again because Ruby did a great job of keeping him humble. She had prejudices about his wealth, but mostly they were funny. “You know I wasn’t born rich, right?”

She frowned. “You weren’t? You made all this money?” She softened and smiled. “Congratulations. That’s awesome. Your folks must be very proud.”

With an affectionate smile, he shook his head. “You amaze me.” She hadn’t taken the time to look him up since they’d become reacquainted and she hadn’t salivated over his fortune. “Not really. I mean Mom loves that I’m successful but like someone else I know, she’s not impressed with lavish gifts. Dad, well he loves season tickets.”

Her smile was big and bright. “They sound nice. Have you told them yet?”

“I have. I asked them to give us some time to get used to each other before they came around.”

One burgundy brow lifted suspiciously. “And that worked?”

Damn her for reading him so well. “No. I also sent them on a cruise to Mexico for a month. They get back next week.”

She nodded her head, an amused smile on her face. “Now that seems like a big benefit to being rich. Don’t want to deal with something, set up a lavish vacation.” She finished her dish and stabbed her chopsticks into his noodle dish. “Yum.”

He smirked. “Finally, my wealth has impressed you.”

Ruby reached over and pinched his cheek. “Score one for the one percent.” Jackson was impressed that she was able to hold a serious expression for so long. Just as he opened his mouth to say as much, she collapsed into a fit of giggles.

“You’re a really funny lady.” He bit back a laugh but damn her face was beautiful, all flushed with amusement. Jackson had something else to show her. “Let’s see what you think of this.” He’d worked on it all week while the rooms had been painted as she’d instructed. Hands on her shoulders he turned her to the next door. “Go on, open up.”

She pushed the doors open and gasped. “This is gorgeous.”

He’d had the decorator do it in jewel tones but requested it not be too girly. The results were impressive, even for his discerning tastes. “I gave you the right side since that’s where you sleep now.”

Her green eyes looked up at him in confusion. “What? You think we’re sharing a bed?”

“Of course, we are.” Jackson nudged her inside, keeping his hand resting low on her hip. “I’ve already got some things in here for you,” he opened an armoire to reveal a pile of silky and lacy confections that he most wanted to see her in. “You can wear one now if you’d like,” he gave her a lascivious smile.

“Why would you think sharing a bed is a good idea?”

“We both enjoyed it so much last time, why wouldn’t we share a bed? Our bodies.” He didn’t get why she was fighting it so hard.

“Because things are complicated now. We’re having a kid together. Sex would be…messy.”

Jackson leaned forward and whispered in her ear. “Only if we do it  right.” When she shivered, he nipped at her earlobe.

“Stupid man,” she pushed him and stalked off.

Jackson laughed. He was enjoying this game. More than he thought possible.

Chapter Four

“Stop buying me stuff Jack!” They’d only been living together—sharing a room and sleeping in the same bed!—for a few days, and the house was full of stuff. Her closets were full of stuff. Really nice, very expensive stuff. “It’s sweet, but it’s too much.”

He frowned and sat down on the new kitchen table, where Ruby had set the table and made dinner. Against his wishes, of course. “I like to buy you things. You get a smile on your face that makes me feel ten feet tall. I’ll buy you something every day from now until forever to get that smile,” he told her, leering at her ample cleavage. “And more.”

“Don’t think that deep sexy voice is going to get me again, Jack. Because it won’t.” She tried to stand, but he pushed her back down into her seat.

“I’ll get it.” He returned with a pitcher of fresh juice for her and a beer for him. “I bought you that gown because I’d like to take you out and I thought it would look beautiful on you.”

“Dammit Jack. Stop saying such sweet things to me.” Ruby knew the pouting was unattractive, but he was making it impossible not to fall for him. He was charming, sexy as hell and so generous it made her mad. “I’ll go on this date with you if you promise to stop buying me stuff.”

“I’ll try,” he said with a big grin that told her he would do no such thing.

“Nothing else this week,” she offered.

“Nothing extravagant,” he countered.

Ruby set her fork down and rested her chin in her hand. “Nothing more than one hundred dollars.”

He smiled quickly. Too quickly. “Deal.”

“I don’t trust you but know this Jackson Silver, if you renege on this deal I will find some way to torture you.”

He leaned in and surprised her with a kiss. “You torture me every day, sweetheart.”

Damn she loved and hated when he did that. And the problem was he’d been doing it on a regular basis, and Ruby was walking around like five feet, eight inches of pregnant lusty want. The showerhead wasn’t as effective as it had been in the past, with the potency of Jack in bed with that sexy sleepy I just woke up voice. That tight butt or those strong arms that somehow ended up wrapped around her every morning. He was too much man, and she was entirely too horny. “Right back atcha, Jack.” He didn’t need to know that but for some reason, she wanted to this time. It felt right.

His brown gaze was liquid onyx as it soaked her in, caressed her overheated skin. “Good to know,” he said in a husky breath.

Ruby was in trouble. Big ol’ throw your panties at your drop dead gorgeous baby daddy and beg him to fuck your brains out, kind of trouble. She wanted Jack, and she was having a hard—impossible—time resisting him. Her green eyes rounded in shock when he leaned in closer.

“Resistance is futile.”

“Smug mind-reading bastard,” she mumbled to herself, rolling her eyes when he laughed so hard he cried.

~

Jackson was a man who could admit when he was beaten. Ruby was a force to be reckoned with when it came to torturing a man in a way that had him taking several cold showers a day. She let him take her blood pressure without too much hassle each day but otherwise she did her best to drive him mad with lust.

And he’d brought it all on himself. He thought he was being so clever, buying up tons of gifts under a hundred bucks and sending them to her, leaving them around the house. Nearly every one of them had brought a smile to her face. And he’d enjoyed every second of her tearing into him about breaking their deal. “I did exactly as we agreed. No more than one hundred dollars.”

She’d narrowed her green gaze and told him, “You did this to yourself.”

She’d hung up and he—foolishly—laughed to himself at her threat. Then he’d come home to a house that smelled of garlic and basil and fresh tomatoes and…roses. The house was an orgasm for the senses with soft jazz and even softer lighting throughout the house. When he’d stopped in the kitchen, he’d nearly swallowed his tongue when she turned around wearing a see through peach thingy. It barely covered her firm round ass, and it put every mile of her legs on display for him to eat up with his gaze. Her nipples were darker than they’d been before, large and hardened to points that pressed against the thingy. He’d been hard all through dinner, and the delicious mousse she moaned over with every bite left him in pain.

She’d done it for a week straight. Every night a different color, a different style and a different part of her driving him crazy. He loved it. But tonight she wouldn’t tease him. Tonight she would give in to what they both wanted.

They both would.

He had a special night planned for her. One Jackson hoped would solidify a path for the future.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

He twirled and grunted. “Holy hell woman. You look stunning.” Her smile told him his words had pleased her.

“Thanks. You look mighty delicious, Jack.”

He smiled. She didn’t know it, but he loved that she still called him Jack. Everyone he knew called him Mr. Silver or Jackson. Even his parents. Not Ruby. With her, it was just Jack. “And if you play your cards right you might just get lucky.”

She walked over to him in the gorgeous rose gown that pushed her breasts up and out. He was happy he’d chosen it himself because she would have balked at the price tag, and because she looked stunning in it. Ruby wrapped her arm around his. “It’s a good thing I always carry a loaded deck.”

Jackson coughed and nearly stumbled across the newly waxed floor. “What am I going to do with you,” he grumbled under his breath.

“I can’t wait to find out again,” she replied.

By the time they arrived at their first destination, the sexual tension hung thick in the air between them. “You okay all the way over there?”

She smiled prettily. “Yeah. I was excited to get out tonight and I figured sitting over here would make sure we made it to wherever we’re going.”

He was shocked by her honesty, laughing at her blunt words. “Good idea. But we’re here.” Here was a private table on the bluffs overlooking the city. The table was set, and twinkling lights hung all around.

“It’s beautiful,” she gasped, gripping his arms tighter. “Are we eating here?”

Jackson took advantage of the way she smiled into the sky and wrapped his arms around her middle, kissing her neck. “We’ll have sparkling cider just in time for sunset.”

“This is really cool Jack. Thank you,” she leaned against his chest and looked up. “I knew underneath that bad boy exterior was a sweetheart.”

“You really shouldn’t say such things when I have you all the way up here and all to myself,” he whispered, nipping at her earlobe.

“You really shouldn’t tease a hungry pregnant lady. And Jack, I’m starved.”

Damn the seductress. She was intent on keeping him rock hard throughout dinner. “Come on, let’s get to know each other while we eat.” And they did. For four hours they sat and ate, walked and ate some more.

“Did you go to an Ivy League school?”

He nodded. “Two of them.” He listened as she told him all about her brief stint in art school and then journalism school.

“Then one day I photographed the end of year fashion show, got some exposure in a few magazines and there you go.” She told him about her mother’s hunt for love in all the wrong places and how it had ended with her strangled to death. She told him she suspected her father was mixed race, which explained those pretty green eyes, but that she never knew him.

It had been a surprising date in every possible way. Ruby was smart with a wicked sense of humor; she gave good flirt and her melodic laugh touched in a place he thought dead inside him. He’d never had so much fun talking to a woman. “So you really are a country girl disguised as a city woman.” He laughed to himself at the image of her with a cowboy hat low on her head and her lithe body atop a horse.

“I was older in the country, so I was able to appreciate it more and formed, maybe not a connection with nature, but definitely I found peace.”

Jackson didn’t think she’d quite found peace, but he could tell she was working on it. The way she tried to trust him more, sometimes came to him when she needed help. It was rare still, but it happened. “So after the baby is born you want to move to a ranch and raise some horses?”

Her laugh was deep and went straight to his dick. “Only if there was enough land to give me interesting things to photograph.” Ruby tilted her head and smiled at him. “Thank you for tonight, Jack. I had a wonderful time.”

“But?” He steeled himself for the disappointment when she smiled at him.

“But if this night is headed where I think it is, we should go before I fall asleep on you.”

Jackson stood and reached for her. “But first, a good night kiss.” He pressed his mouth to her, taking advantage of her slightly parted lips by slipping in and tasting her tongue. He pulled it into his mouth, relishing how she clung to him and moaned into his mouth. There was too much space between their bodies but those delectable breasts well within reach.

“If that’s how you kiss goodnight, you must always get lucky.” Her voice was shaky, her pulse racing at the base of her neck.

Jackson didn’t know about all that, but he smiled up at the stars in the sky, thanking the heavens that tonight he would get lucky. Very, very lucky.

~

After all her big talk, Ruby found she felt considerably shy about getting naked with Jack. Oh, she wanted him. Even more than she had in that cabin in Sequoia National Park, but her body had actually been that of a twenty-five year-old woman. Now she had the body of a twenty five-year-old whale. But her body hummed with electricity, pulsed with desire and she knew she would have to get over her shyness.

“You don’t have to do this Ruby.”

Her shoulders fell, and she nodded. “You don’t want to. I understand.” She turned toward the bathroom and disappeared behind the door. It hurt, but probably less than seeing his face at the sight of her fully unclothed. The pounding on the door startled her.

“Dammit Ruby get out here. You don’t understand a thing.” He continued to pound on the door until it opened.

“What do you need?”

His gaze was dark, intense and before she could register anything else, his mouth was on hers. His lips soft against hers as they took their time teasing, tasting and exploring her all over. She instantly softened her stiff posture and sank into his embrace as much as she could with a nearly cooked baby between them. Jack held her close; one hand speared through her tamed curls and the other gently kneading her ass. She moaned. “You dammit, I need you.”

She purred against his mouth then his neck, leaving a trail of wet open mouth kisses down his neck and the triangle of exposed hair at his neck. “I need you too, Jack. But I need you to want this. Want me.”

Ruby gasped when he spun her around so quickly she’d felt momentarily dizzy. But when he lowered the zipper at her back and kissed a wet trail down her back, she gasped and shuddered and cried out at the sensation. Wet and warm and sensual. That was how his mouth always felt and tonight it left a trail of scorched flesh in its wake. Before she could register anything other than his mouth on her skin she felt cool air brush against her sensitive nipples and hissed out a breath.

“You are gorgeous, Ruby. Don’t ever question how much I want you.”

But do you love me? That question scared the hell out of her, and there was no reason to ask it. Why would he love her when she didn’t love him? Did she? Oh damn, she had no idea. Ruby didn’t do love. Had gone through much of her life avoiding love, running from it. Then his mouth closed over her nipple, and all thoughts of love were forgotten, and she was lost in the moment. His mouth made hot sweet love to her breasts, and she was crying and moaning, arching to feed him more of her.

“You drive me crazy,” he growled and released her with a loud pop, making quick work of his shirt and pants, leaving him in nothing but a pair of slate gray boxer briefs that did nothing to hide the long hard column of flesh straining against the fabric. Then he was sliding her lacy panties down her legs and kissing her swollen belly, and she was a goner.

“Jack,” she panted, fingers curling around his blonde waves to pull him up to her. Ruby couldn’t help it; she needed another taste of him and she took it. The kiss was so hot and heady she felt her knees buckle, and his hands tighten around her to keep her upright.

“Ruby,” he panted back at her. “I need you now,” he growled and laid down across the bed.

“Jack, please.” She squirmed to the edge of the bed, feet flat leaving her completely exposed to his view. And when she looked, she sucked in a breath at the needy expression in his gaze.

He knelt between her legs and brushed two fingers through her wet folds. “You’re so wet for me,” he plunged a finger into her depths, and she cried out, begging for more. His head dipped low, and the next thing she felt was his mouth curled around that bundle of nerves at the apex of her thighs.

It was fantastic. It was glorious. Stars exploded behind her eyes and her hips bucked. “Jack no more. I can’t take it,” she panted. “Inside now.”

He chuckled. “You’re a little bossy when you get horny.” His brown eyes sparkled with amusement as he grabbed her ankles and rested her legs against his chest, palming her thighs to keep them open. “Is this what you want Ruby?” Jack fisted himself, coating his erection in her juices while she squirmed and made sexy little mewling sounds.

“Jack, don’t tease me.”

“But it’s so fun,” he told her and sank the blunt tip inside her wet heat. He groaned as he sank deeper inside her body, her tight sheath squeezing him hard. “Fuckin’ you feels good, Ruby.”

Chills prickled her entire body when he entered her, filling her up and making her feel whole. She squirmed, urging him to move when he seemed perfectly content to sit there as she pulsed around him. “Please,” she moaned again.

“Baby I love it when you beg,” he told her, grinning as he pulled out and thrust back in with gentle force. And then no words were spoken as they both worked hard to please each other. Jack kept up a torturously slow pace that had her climbing the walls she was so mindless with need for him and for what he could do to her body.

Then she felt the tightening of her body, that sweet clench of her core, her feet and her legs and the sensation washed up her body. And then she was falling. It wasn’t a gentle floating descent back to the earth. No, it was a free fall to earth, and she landed with a jarring thud, only to have it start all over as Jack pound his way to orgasm. He grunted and growled, emptying himself deep inside her convulsing body while her body clung to him, sucked him deeper into her and milked him dry. “Hell,” she panted when he finally stilled.

The look in Jack’s eyes softened, and he leaned forward kissing first her belly, and then her mouth.

Ruby looked away, hoping he couldn’t see the tears forming in her eyes.

Chapter Five

Something was wrong with Ruby, and Jack had no idea what but he was terrified he was losing her. Ever since making love nearly a week ago, she’d pulled away and erected more walls around her. Gone was the vibrant girl he’d met hiking inside a national park. Gone was the flirtatious pregnant woman he’d reunited with more than a month ago. In her place was a polite but distant woman during the day and an insatiable wild cat at night. Not that he was complaining about the way they came together every night because each time it was hotter and more explosive. He never imagined pregnant sex would be so hot, but it was.

But he hated that she kept so much of herself from him when he thought they’d made such progress. They needed to talk, but she had her iPod blasting music in the kitchen as she cooked in anticipation of the arrival of his parents. Yesterday the doctor had given her the all clear. Her blood pressure was under control, and the baby would be here in about three weeks. She’d been encouraged not to wear herself out, and she’d promised to do nothing more strenuous than cook and have sex. He smiled at that. She was still a firecracker, and that gave him hope.

“Let me help with that,” he told her and pulled the lamb from the oven for her.

“Thanks,” she muttered and turned to another task. “I thought we’d eat out on the terrace.”

Jack nodded his agreement because what else could he say? She worked hard on this meal for his parents, and he was grateful, but. “Talk to me, Ruby.”

She turned a questioning green gaze on him. “About what?”

He sighed and tried to remove all frustration from his voice. “About what’s going on with you lately. You’ve pulled away from me completely, and I don’t know what I did to piss you off.”

She gave him a sad smile that made him sick to his stomach. “I’m not pissed Jack. I just lost my head for a moment, and I needed to get it twisted on straight.”

“What does that mean?”

She slammed down the spoon she used to mix herbs into a bowl of mashed potatoes and glared up at him. “It means I don’t do love Jack. It’s a sucker’s bet, and it never works out. It literally killed my mom, and I promised I’d never let myself get sucked into something so stupid, but I did. I stupidly fell in love with you, and I’m doing my best to get over it if you don’t mind!” She turned and waddled away as fast as her legs would carry her.

Instead of feeling stunned, Jack smiled. Then he laughed. Only Ruby would think it the end of the world that she’d fallen in love with a man who was a billionaire as well as the father of her child. She was in love with him, reluctantly, but still. It was good news and made the next part of his plan much easier.

~

Dan and Alicia Silver were exactly the parents Ruby wished she’d had growing up. She loved her mother, still did and missed her like crazy, but the Silvers were a team. She’d caught them kissing by the tulips in the yard and felt a pang in her chest. A longing. They bickered over who got the last scoop of mashed potatoes—it had reluctantly gone to Ruby—then they turned around a shared a large slice of chocolate mint cheesecake, feeding each other and flirting. It was incredible to watch. And it hurt like hell.

Watching them after she’d revealed her own feelings to Jack, Ruby was surprised she was able to keep anything down. He hadn’t said anything about it; then again she hadn’t given him a chance to. She’d stomped off like a child. Now all she felt was empty. Hollow. And his parents had only arrived thirty minutes ago, which meant she had a few more hours of pretending her heart wasn’t dying inside.

“What do you do for a living, Ruby?”

She smiled and rubbed her tummy. “I am a photographer, mostly food and girls until recently. Can’t do much like this, so I only take a few gigs here and there.” She braced herself for their judgment. Not that they seemed like judgmental people but their son was a billionaire and she…well, she wasn’t.

Alicia smiled at her affectionately. “I always wanted to do something creative like that. I wanted to be a florist before I got pregnant and started focusing on my children.”

“Luckily I’ll be able to take him with me most of the time.” She would have to work out the childcare situation but not until her baby was six months old. By then she figured she would be alright leaving him with a stranger.

Alicia covered her hand and rubbed softly. “Don’t be afraid to call me if you need help. This guy is our first grandchild, and I want him as much as you’ll let me have him. It’s a grandma’s prerogative, you know.”

Ruby smiled like she knew, but she didn’t. And she didn’t want pity, so she said nothing. “Thanks, Alicia.”

“I should thank you, sweetie. I’ve wanted grandkids for years now,” she sent a sideways glance at Jack. “How did you two meet?”

Ruby let Jack tell the story of them happening upon each other in the park and hiking together. She listened as his family laughed when he told how he’d gotten lost and soaked in the rain. “If Ruby hadn’t come back for me, I might still be there.” He flashed her that smile that always hit her in the chest.

She ignored the jolt that went through her this time and turned her attention to the lemonade in front of her. While it was nice to listen to the Silver family laugh and chat, she felt again like she was an outsider intruding on family time. The same way she’d felt out at the ranch during every meal Cheryl insisted they eat together. Ruby thought that was all behind her. “Excuse me,” she fled the table and sought solitude in the guest bathroom.

It was time to go back to her bungalow in Santa Monica. Play time was over; it was time to get back to real life. Ruby gave herself a few minutes to indulge in self-pity and tears before washing them away with cold water and taking a long breath to settle her nerves. A quick glance in the mirror and she knew she looked like she’d been crying. “Good enough,” she told herself and opened the door. And she crashed right into the hard chest of Jack. “Oh, sorry.”

He frowned down at her. “Are you alright?”

“Of course. I’m fine. Just felt a bit queasy but now I’m done.” She was done for real; only he didn’t know it yet. But when his warm hand pressed to the small of her back she knew she’d chosen to leave too late. He’d gotten under her skin. In her heart.

“Are you sure you’re okay? You’ve been…distant.”

“I’m fine.” At least she would be if she could get through this visit and back to the bungalow. “We should talk. Soon.”

“I’m glad you said that,” he told her and they stopped close to the table where Dan and Alicia sat. Jack turned her around and flashed a nervous smile. “Ruby, you’ve become very special to me since we’ve become reacquainted. I think we’ve proven we make a great team, and our chemistry is off the charts. Would you do me the honor of being my wife?”

Very special. Great team. The words echoed around in her brain until it was nothing more than a high pitched whistle. “You want to get married?” She had to have heard wrong; maybe she was getting that pregnancy brain she’d read about.

But no. Jack smiled as though everything was perfectly normal. As though his words hadn’t just sliced her heart into tartar. “Yes. We can have a small wedding with a big reception and we can do it soon. Before the baby is born.”

Of course. She should have realized. The baby. She looked around; every eye was on her. Waiting expectantly. Expecting her to say yes because he was handsome and sweet, rich and bossy. She would have said yes, if she wasn’t in love with him. “Do you love me?”

Wheat blonde brows dipped in a deep ‘v’ of confusion. “What do you mean?”

Yeah, right. “Okay, Jack. I love you. I am in love with you. Do you love me?”

She watched, her heartbreaking as he struggled to catch air, to speak. So she did exactly what a woman in love did. Gave him another chance.

“Because if you do love me, Jack, my answer is yes. I will marry you.” And she waited. Watched as a hundred different emotions crossed his face before the iron curtain slammed shut over those dark chocolate eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out.

After a quick nod, Ruby watched Jack turn on his heels and walk away from her.

~

She had been gone two days, and the house felt empty without her. Jack was angry, and he didn’t know who or where to direct his anger. So mostly he’d directed it at himself. He worked fourteen hour days, drank all night and slept a couple of hours. Twice. Now two days had gone, and she hadn’t come back or even called. What was he supposed to do? He couldn’t go after her knowing he couldn’t give her what she wanted.

Love. “What a joke,” he growled into the empty living room. Decorated in all the girly shit Ruby had chosen. He stupidly thought he could placate her with decorating the house, jewels and other luxuries she hadn’t been impressed by. Instead—surprise, surprise—she wanted the one thing he couldn’t give. Not anymore.

He’d tried love once before and got burned in the worst way. He wasn’t interested in going back there. Not at all, thank you. It was that mentality that caused the press to call him the Bad Boy of Bond Street, because he never dated a woman more than three times and because there wasn’t a tech company on the infamous street that he hadn’t bought and sold at one point in his career.

But now he’d have to get past all that if he wanted a shot at a future with Ruby. He wanted it, but Jackson wasn’t sure if he had the balls to go for it like she deserved. Do you love me? He couldn’t close his eyes without seeing the hurt expression on her face, those green eyes sad and broken. So he’d drank himself stupid and if not that, at least to the point of passing out. He dreamed of her; Jackson knew he had, but blessedly he couldn’t remember them.

He’d come home early from work today because he couldn’t concentrate at the office and figured he would work from home. When that didn’t work, he’d began to brood. Now he was just pissed and tempted to go see her and tell her exactly what he thought about her. “Love,” he scoffed. “Where is that love, now?”

“Talking to yourself now, man?”

He turned and frowned. “What in the hell are you doing here?” His voice could only be described as a bellow, yet his best friend and CFO looked unimpressed as he strolled in.

“My assistant told me you left early so I figured either you were dying, or the baby was coming.”

“Nope,” he fell back on the sofa and looked his best friend in the eye.

Nate raised a questioning brow. “So what did you do to screw it up with Ruby?”

Jackson sighed. “I asked her to marry me.” Arrogantly in front of his parents, too. Just to add a tad more humiliation. “She told me she didn’t believe in love. That it was for suckers and couldn’t be trusted.” He’d believed her. “My mistake,” he said drawing a confused stare from Nate.

“I feel like you left out a few details.”

So he started from the beginning, their meeting in the park and their day in the cabin during the rainstorm, all the way to the party and buying this house for them to live in together. “She told me she didn’t believe in love, and I believed her. Now she won’t marry me because I don’t love her.”

Nate’s blue eyes held a healthy glint of skepticism. “You don’t?” His tone was incredulous.

“Of course, I don’t. Counting that one day almost a year ago, we’ve known each other for two months.”

Nate leaned back a smug smirk on his face. “Oh is there a time limit,” he asked innocently.

“Don’t be a smartass, Nate.” His friend laughed. “Fine there’s no damn limit, but it's too soon. She can’t be in love with me, dammit. I boss her around, give her gifts she hates, nag her about eating healthy and I don’t love her. She can’t love me.”

“Yet she does. Ruby doesn’t strike me as a fanciful woman who says things she doesn’t mean. If she says she loves you, take her at her word.” He smiled knowingly again. “If it makes you feel better I doubt she’s all that happy about being in love with you, especially when she could have had me.”

That drew a laugh from Jackson. “You wish. You’re too old for her.”

Nate barked out a laugh. “I’m six months older than you, asshole.” Taking in his friend’s appearance, he frowned. “Even if you’re not sure, I am. If she didn’t really love you, she would have accepted your proposal and become your wife.” At Jackson’s skeptical look, he explained, “It’s better to be the ex-wife of a billionaire than just a baby mama.”

“Shit,” Jackson said with sudden clarity. That’s why she hadn’t said anything about loving him before then. “I don’t know if that makes me feel better or worse.”

“That depends.”

“On what?” Nate wasn’t the best at relationships, his longest had been six months, but Jackson was willing to take whatever advice he could get.

“On whether or not you’re ready to admit you love her.”

His shoulders slumped in defeat. “I don’t know, Nate.”

Pushing off the couch, Nate stood. “Then leave her alone until you do know.”

“You are absolutely no help; you realize that right?”

Nate shrugged. “You’re so used to getting what you want now, and Ruby isn’t falling in line. I think that’s what you need, but if you can’t give her the one thing she wants from you, maybe you should marry someone who just wants your bank account. She already said she wouldn’t keep the kid from you, so why marry her?”

Nate smiled when Jackson glared at him. That dark coffee gaze left him unfazed which only further angered him. “I don’t want to be a part-time father.” The idea of only seeing his son a couple of weekends a month made him ill.

“Easy fix. You move to the upstairs bedroom, and she’ll stay down here. You date other people.”

Jackson scowled so hard his head began to throb. “Not an option.” The thought of her being with another man made him see red. “No. She just has to say yes.”

“Well, one of us needs to do some work today, so I’m heading back to the office. Don’t do anything stupid.”

“Your confidence in me warms my heart,” Jackson deadpanned as he walked his friend to the door. “I won’t do anything stupid, but I am going to get her to say yes.”

~

“No thank you, I’m busy tomorrow.” Ruby reclined on the sofa, remote in one hand, phone cushioned between her ear and shoulder. “Bye, Jack.” She hung up before his stupid deep sexy voice could change her mind. Releasing a long, tense breath, Ruby pressed play on the remote and tried to focus on the stand-up comedy but failed miserably.

Jack was on her mind. Again. Well, constantly, really. For the past two days, he’d called and texted nonstop. He’d had four dozen tulips delivered, all red since they were her favorites. And the gift that brought tears to her eyes was a tulip costume for an infant. He’d called to see if she could join him for dinner, but seeing him wasn’t an option. Not right now. She would have the baby any day now—two weeks according to the doctor—and she would have no choice but to see him. Until then, she needed to protect herself. So she’d politely told him ‘no thank you’ and now she was trying to pretend it hadn’t happened.

Her bungalow now felt too small, too crowded. She’d spent far too long inside that giant mansion Jack called a home, and now she was uncomfortable in her own home. Damn him. She picked up the phone and called Monica.

“This better have something to do with your next book,” she said crisply, no greeting necessary.

“Flowers. I want to do something with exotic flowers, and I think I’ll need a ghostwriter or something. Can we talk about something else now?”

Monica sighed and then there was some shuffling and a door closing. “Alright, tell me the latest drama with you and your billion dollar baby daddy.”

Ruby took a deep breath and told her everything. About them living together, sleeping together. Dating. The whole story all the way up to the heartbreaking end. “He just walked away.”

“He didn’t say anything?”

“Nope. Nada.” She’d been stunned at first, then hurt and finally, pissed off. “He just called now and asked if I could meet for dinner tomorrow. I told him no.”

“Why?”

Ruby looked at the phone like it’d grown two heads. “Because he just wants to convince me to marry him.”

“Or maybe he wants to tell you that he’s realized what a dumbass he was and realized he loves you.”

She scoffed. “Fat chance,” she rolled her eyes. “If he realized that he would have come in person to make sure I got the full effect of his gorgeous smile while he said those words.” He’d probably show up with tulips. Red tulips.

“Well you are fifteen months pregnant, what could a free meal, hurt?”

Ruby frowned at the phone. “I thought you were on my side!”

Monica sighed. “Of course, I am, but love isn’t stable. That man wants to be your husband and a full-time father to your child. So what if he doesn’t love you today. He will. Soon.”

She didn’t believe that for one second but she didn’t tell Monica as much. The truth was that soon her life would be difficult, very difficult. There would be a newborn baby waking up every three hours to be fed or changed, and she wouldn’t get a lot of sleep. That was a lot of stress for two people not in love, so she wasn’t willing to settle. “I can do it on my own.” Like I always do.

“Of course, you can, but why would you when you don’t have to?”

That was the same question her sometime assistant Fiona had asked. “Because there is no in between option. I’ve felt like a burden in my life before, and I won’t do it again. Jack can help however he likes, and I don’t need to marry him for that to happen.” She was prepared to do it on her own, and that was all that mattered.

“Oh, sweetie. That man has it bad. Believe me; he wouldn’t see you as a burden.”

“You don’t know that” But she did. He didn’t love her, but he cared about her, and for co-parenting that was plenty. “Anyway I’m serious about the book. I’d liked to go to China, New Zealand and maybe Iceland and see what kind of flowers they have.”

“Nice change of topic and its business so I appreciate it.” She tapped a pen against her glass-topped desk. “Fine. I’ll see what I can do to put it all together. If you married the boss man though, you could just use his jet and save the publisher some money.”

“Bye Monica.”

She laughed. “Later, babe.”

Ruby sat back and tossed her phone beside her. She needed to get away from Santa Monica, from her bungalow that was now a poor substitute for the home she’d made for her baby with Jack. “That’s it, a getaway.”

She pushed herself off the lumpy sofa and went to her room. A couple of days at the beach sounded perfect, and she wasn’t due for another couple weeks so she would get in the car tomorrow and drive to Santa Barbara. Enjoy some sun and surf. For the first time in days, Ruby smiled.

Chapter Six

“Going somewhere?”

Ruby gasped and jumped in the air as much as an eight months pregnant woman could at the sound of Jack’s voice. “Why are you lurking outside my house at this ridiculous hour?”

His deep chuckle echoed in the early morning haze. “If it’s so ridiculous why are you leaving the house…with an overnight bag?” His smile was fixed in place even as his temper rose. Was she leaving? “Well?”

Ruby’s gaze met his and she crossed her arms, her smirk defiant. “Contrary to what you seem to think Jack, I don’t answer to you.”

“Yeah well maybe you should.” He stomped up the steps and grabbed her bag. “I’ll help you with that.”

“Th-thanks,” she stammered and followed him quietly to her car. “Why are you here Jack?”

Sliding the bag into the back seat, he turned to her with a smile. “Not happy to see me?”

“More like wary.”

He frowned at her words. He didn’t want her to be wary of him. Jack had no plans to hurt her. Not again. “You don’t need to be wary of me, Ruby. I care too much about you for that.”

She winced at his words. “Okay. Was there a reason for your early morning visit?”

“We need to talk.”

Ruby folded her arms and rested them on her belly. “So, talk.”

“I’m sorry. About my reaction that day and…walking away. I, aw hell, I didn’t know what to say or do.” He raked a hand through his disheveled golden waves and blew out a long breath. “Honestly, I hadn’t even thought about love. All I thought was how great we are together. We always have fun together; we laugh together and in bed we’re explosive. I thought that was enough.”

She appreciated his honesty. “Because you’re handsome, rich and hung and that should be enough?”

He frowned. “What? No! Because you said, you didn’t believe in love, and I thought I couldn’t give love. We were perfect.” Saying it aloud now made him realize how foolish it sounded.

“And now, what do you think?”

“I think you’re not going to believe me when I tell you that I’m in love with you.” Surprised flashed in her eyes for only a moment before it was replaced by wariness.

Ruby nodded thoughtfully. “Well, I’ll let you know when you tell me.” She tamped down on the heart soaring inside her ridiculous heart. “Is that all?”

A growl sounded from Jackson. “Dammit woman I am trying to declare my love for you and you’re trying to get away! Don’t make me carry you inside that house and make you listen.”

Ruby’s laugh was full on challenging him. “If you could carry my big ass, I’d be happy to listen.” She instantly regretted her words when that smug smile she loved and hated crossed his handsome face, and he stalked to her.

Scooping a hand behind her legs and one behind her back, Jackson easily lifted her and climbed the short set of stairs. “Open the door.”

She should be ashamed at how easily she obeyed the barked order, but Ruby was all kinds of intrigued, hopeful and turned on by his bossy side. Arms draped around his neck; she was reluctant to let go when he set her on the sofa.

Jackson looked down at her and took a seat beside her so their bodies were as close as they could get without being on top of each other. “So.”

“So.”

“I’ve done some thinking since you left.” He reached out for her hands, brushing his thumbs over the backs of her hands and looking deeply into her eyes. “I was an idiot. I realized that all this time I’ve been in love with you, I was just reluctant to call it love.”

That was nice to hear, but she wasn’t convinced. “Why?”

“Because I thought I’d been in love before. Turns out I really wasn’t then and I know that because it wasn’t anything like how I feel now.”

Ruby wanted to believe him, but she needed to be sure. “And how do you feel?”

He smiled, and it was the kind of smile a girl waited her whole life for. “My heart soars when I know I’m going to see you. It’s sappy, I know but I can’t remember ever being happy to come home. Happy to sleep or just to leave the office, but never to come home. Until you.” Turning over one of her hands, he pressed a soft kiss to her palm, making her shiver. “I want to call you all day to tell you something funny, to vent, and to see what you’re thinking of photographing. I just want to hear your voice. And I miss you in bed.”

Ruby smiled as she rolled her eyes and he laughed.

“Not just the sex, even though it’s the best sex of my life, but just having you in my arms at night. Listening to you sleep and those little moans you make when you stretch or turn during the night. I missed it all.”

“I missed you too,” she whispered, tears swelling in her eyes. “But how can I believe you when just a few days ago you walked away from me?”

Jackson cupped her face. “I’m asking you to trust me. I will prove it to you and to our son. I promise.”

She smiled. “Say it.” Ruby knew it was needy to ask it, but she needed to hear him say it.

“Ruby I love you. I love your sexy smile, that lush mouth, that contagious laugh and especially your kind heart.” He pressed a sweet kiss to her mouth that quickly turned hot and needy. “How was that?”

“A good start but,” she paused feeling an odd sensation pass over her but not quite understanding what.

“But?””

Then she felt it, and her heart stopped and started beating double time. “I think my water just broke,” she lifted up her sundress and, yep, “the baby’s coming.”

Jackson wasn’t proud to admit he’d freaked out until he and Ruby were safely checked into the hospital and waiting to meet their son. He’d gone through the entire morning in a strange fog where everything was slower and more vivid. Then hours later, his sweet and calm Ruby began to make noises he thought only found in the depths of hell.

And then their son was born. Evan Jackson Silver entered the world early and without much fanfare. He had his mother’s green eyes and soft wisps of blonde hair she just knew would end up in tight curls like hers. His skin was café au lait brown, and his lungs were strong.

When Jack returned with a vase of red tulips and a plush fire truck, he picked up his son and smiled. “You’re as fascinated by him as he is by you,” Ruby laughed in affectionate ribbing at the way Jackson and Evan stared at each other. Completely enchanted by one another.

He looked at Ruby with tears in his eyes. “He’s perfect, thank you.”

Ruby brush a hand on her baby’s head. “He is perfect.” Reaching for her baby, she snuggled him close and kissed the top of his head. “He smells good too.” She was happy to finally meet her son and fall in love with him all over again. “He’s going to break hearts like his papa.”

“Those days are over. Your papa’s a one woman man now, son.” He gazed lovingly at her with her flushed skin from labor and the glow of meeting her son. “You’re beautiful Ruby.”

“Thanks,” she started crying again, snuggling Evan close.

Jackson smiled. “So earlier you said, ‘a good start but,’…care to finish that thought?” He was thankful a smile replaced her tears.

“A good start but I’ll have to let you know after hearing you say it for the next fifty or sixty years.”

“I love you, Ruby.”

She smiled. Yep, that’ll never get old. “I love you too, Jack.”

His smile brightened. He was just Jack to her. Always Jack. “I can’t wait to make you my wife.”

A tear slipped from her sparkling emerald eyes. “Maybe I can’t wait to make you my husband.”

“And the father of your children?”

She nodded. “And the star of my every wicked fantasy.”

His gaze darkened and he stepped closer and slid a ring on the hand that cupped their son’s back. “The more wicked, the better.”

Ruby blushed prettily and lifted her face for a kiss. “Did I ever tell you the one about the couple stuck in a rainstorm?”

The End

In Pursuit of Love

Chapter 1: In the Field

Five years ago

Xandra’s heart was racing as bullets flew all around her. The task force had nailed down the location for Horace Armstrong and his top two men in the sex trafficking ring, but they hadn’t anticipated the amount of firepower they had stocked in the warehouse. As soon as they’d approached the nondescript building, shots were fired.

She took cover until she could time her next move. The two men on the roof would have to reload soon and then she would take them out. Three, two, one. She stood and shoot off four shots in two quick bursts, not stopping to watch both men plummet to their deaths. Up and running toward the dock, she spotted Armstrong moving closer to a speedboat at the end of the dock. It was the perfect location to hide women and get away quick and unnoticed. “I got a visual on Armstrong. On the dock, getaway imminent.” He wouldn’t get away, not this time. The man was responsible for selling nearly one million women and girls into sexual slavery. The rumor was he’d become an equal opportunity trafficker, and a container of young boys was en route to this location. Not on my watch.

Xandra made her way to him, quietly, because he was all alone. No armed goons were with him, making this the perfect opportunity to take him down. “Armstrong stop.” He kept going and she fired once, getting close enough to scare him without hitting him.

“Let me go and I’ll make it worth your while.”

She shook her head. “Never gonna happen. Get on the ground.”

Armstrong gave her that smarmy smile he always wore. “I’m sorry, but I can’t do that.”

Fucking British. Always so damn polite. “Don’t make me tell you again.” Guns aimed at one another, Xandra felt a niggling sensation in the pit of her stomach that something wasn’t right. “Down now!”

“Xandra!”

That moment of distraction gave Armstrong the escape he needed. She heard the pounding of his feet as she turned behind her.

Just in time to see the man she’d been sleeping with for the past three months, aim his gun at her and shoot. Twice. Moments later, her world went black.

Chapter 2: So, We Meet Again

“Watkins,” Supervisory Special Agent Jack Morris bellowed. “You’ve got the new guy. He’s in conference room B.”

Xandra Watkins’ head popped up from behind her computer screen just in time to see the shock of red hair and large cat-like body lumber by her office. “Wait, what? What new guy and why am I just finding out about this?”

Morris stopped and turned with a smile. “I got word from the Director after hours. He specifically requested you.”

“The Director did?” That didn’t make any sense. Not that Xandra wasn’t a good agent because she was. She’d worked hard for the FBI in her decade with them. But she’d left the field five years ago to head up the Internet Crimes Division, and she figured that put her off the Director’s radar. “Do you have any info on the new guy?”

Morris shook his head with a sympathetic smile. “Not much. But the bloke said he knew ya.”

A chill shot down her spine at his horrible accent. No, it couldn’t be. It absolutely could not be the man her mind instantly imagined. For one thing, he was an ocean away. For another, he wouldn’t have the balls to show his face after what he’d done. Would he? Xandra released a shaky breath. It’ll be fine. “Alright then.”

Morris quickly picked up on her distress. “Is there a reason you can’t or won’t do this?”

Xandra shook her head. Jack knew she’d been pregnant when she returned from London, and she guessed by the look on his face and his softened tone, he’d guessed who the man was to her. “Nope. I’m on it, boss.”

“If you’re sure,” Morris said and walked away after giving her a pointed look.

Xandra wasn’t sure about a damned thing, but she wasn’t going let any of that show. She was an FBI agent. Strong and capable of handling more than one Brit with ice in his veins. She dealt with the worse humanity had to offer, in the form of crimes involving the internet, so she had a good poker face, and she excelled at the emotional detachment. These days she did. Otherwise, she might be tempted to bring the ugliness home with her, and she refused to do that.

Closing her office door, she took a moment to get rid of the anxiety trying to eat its way through her stomach and sent out an email to postpone the morning briefing with her team. She stood and smoothed her straight ebony hair, pushing it off her shoulders before straightening her plain navy suit. “Time to face the devil.”

~

Gavin Nightsdale stood in front of the bank of windows in what was labeled as Conference Room B and watched the sun and rain duke it out for dominance over the day. That about summed up his emotions on this day when he would finally come face to face with the caramel colored woman who haunted his dreams. The last time he’d laid eyes on her, she was unconscious in a hospital room in East London. From a shot he’d put in her, marring her beautiful brown skin. She’d disappeared after that. Not completely, just enough for him to get the hint.

What he’d done was unforgivable.

The door opened, and he turned, his breath catching at the sight of Xandra in the open doorway. She looked the same yet different. Her raven hair was longer, and her body held more curves than he remembered her athletic frame carrying. Still she was beautiful with those sparkling brown eyes that now looked at him full of something. Hate. Rage. Longing. Maybe that last one was just hopeful thinking on his part. “Xandra, hello.”

“Gavin.” She walked in and took a seat nearest the door, putting a stack of papers between them. “I haven’t been given much information on why you’re here. Fill me in.”

I guess we’re going to be all business. Gavin sat and pushed his chair closer to her. “I’ve completed compulsory FBI training despite my Scotland Yard training and I’m now your second in command. Assuming you’re still running Internet Crimes.”

Her jaw clenched, and her hands tightened into fists before relaxing. “In that case, let me introduce you to the team. We have a briefing in twenty minutes.”

Gavin nodded. “I think we should talk, Xan.”

“That isn’t necessary, Gavin.”

His heart dropped at the emotionless tone she used and the bland way she looked at him. She couldn’t even muster up hatred or disgust. “You know it is, but you’re the boss.”

“I am,” she said and left the room, leaving Gavin to follow or not. He stood behind as she swiped a card and input a code before a door opened. “This is our division. If you find an empty desk, it's yours. There’s just one conference room in here. Be there in twenty minutes.” He watched her walk away without looking back.

~

Why did he have to be as good looking as he was five years ago? Xandra sat in her office with the door and blinds closed, something she almost never did. Her team could see her anytime they wanted or needed. But not right now. She needed to gather her thoughts and emotions before the briefing because seeing him had shaken her more than she wanted to admit. His shaggy chestnut hair gave him a boyish charm that made him seem likable, and those steely grey eyes stared at her so intently that she couldn’t help but squirm.

She spent the past five minutes reliving those months they were together. Working hard every day to track down the bad guys, and spending the night knocking back pints and exploring the different ways they could please each other. It had been a heady time, full of excitement and bliss. She’d even thought herself is in love with him. Madly and stupidly in love. Then he’d gone and shot her. Twice. She still hadn’t been able to figure why he’d done it in the weeks and months after she’d fled London for her home in Virginia. At first, she thought there was a possibility he was dirty, but that didn’t make sense because Gavin had a very black and white sense of justice. When the truth had hit her, it broke her heart all over again. Her love for him and his feelings for her meant nothing, not when pitted against his desire to catch a criminal.

Now he was here, in Virginia. In the FBI. In her damn division. There would be no escape from him at work. Luckily she had no plans to see him outside of work. None at all.

“Hey boss, we’ve got movement on Candy Man.”

Her scowling brown eyes began to smile as she stood. “I’ll meet you in the Cave.” That was how they referred to the large room full of computers they used to keep an eye out for internet predators. Some computers were dedicated to just one person while others were used to explore hunches. Ten minutes later everyone was gathered in the cave. “We have a new agent with us, everyone make sure you meet Gavin Nightsdale. He’s worked for years at Scotland Yard so don’t worry about him being a rookie.” He smiled and threw her a wink, which she ignored. If only her body would do the same. “Now Cavanaugh has a lead on Candy Man.”

She sat back while the youngest member of the team ran through his progress on a man believed responsible for the kidnapping and probably murder of more than a dozen teenage girls in the southwest. “I’ve narrowed down his IP to a square mile radius, and I was able to hack the webcam so,” he smiled and clicked a button that made a photo appear on the wall, “I was able to get an image of him.”

The room clapped, and Xandra patted him on the back. “Amazing work Sean. Sean and I will stay here to monitor his actions, everyone else turns your radios to station three. Roberts, you take Nightsdale. The rest of you double up and search every inch of this area. Be safe and let’s get this fucker.”

When she dismissed them, everyone popped up and got into what she called ‘field mode.' Game faces were on, focus was centered on the goal and useless chatter ceased. They all knew the risks and worked hard not to tempt fate. Sean went to refill his giant cup with either grape or strawberry Sunkist, his drink of choice instead of coffee. One person stayed back, and she knew who before she turned around.

“Shouldn’t you and I be on the field together?”

Xandra froze. “No.” She turned to face him. “I rarely go in the field, and I prefer to have a partner I can trust.” He opened his mouth to respond, but she cut him off. “You’d better suit up and find Roberts. Be safe, Nightsdale.”

They stood staring at one another like idiots for far longer than was wise or necessary. He wanted to say something, she could see the war play out across his handsome face. Finally, his shoulders slumped in resignation. “Fine, but this isn’t over.”

If she had anything to say about it, it was well and truly over.

Chapter 3: Someone’s Got a Secret

A week had passed, and Gavin still hadn’t gotten a moment alone with Xandra. He knew it was by design, but what he couldn’t figure out was why. They hadn’t ended on a sour note, in fact, that hadn’t technically ended at all. She’d gone to the hospital and simply vanished. No goodbye, no reason. Just poof, gone.

She was hiding something from him that was for sure. He needed to find out what, but it was damn near impossible. She gave one-word answers to his questions, didn’t allow for any personal interaction with him, and she refused every attempt at reconciliation. In fact, she didn’t give him any information he didn’t directly ask for or add any amusing anecdotes to stories when he was around. Gavin knew it was time for him to step up his game. He hadn’t come back with the sole purpose of getting Xandra back, but now that he had a shot, he was going to take it.

He needed Intel but the team was too loyal to her to give up anything personal, so he’d have to be better. Do better. Twice he’d tried to meet with Xandra in her office to get a glimpse of the photo she kept on her desk, but she’d thwarted him every time. Now he felt compelled to find out who was in the photo. Was it a new boyfriend? Husband? Lover? The thought caused bile to rise in his stomach and his vision to spark red with rage. If there were a man in her life, Gavin would make sure the man didn’t stick around for long.

Now, though, he had his opportunity. Xandra had called him into her office. He knocked. “You wanted to see me?”

“Yep. Have a seat.” She didn’t even bother to look up at him.

Gavin took a seat and waited, scanning the desk in search of the photo. The missing photo. He took the opportunity to watch her. To see the graceful way her fingers flew over the keyboard. The way she sank her teeth into her bottom lip when she was deep in thought. The woman was beautiful, and she paid little to no attention to her appearance. There was little makeup on her face, just a light brushing of powder and mascara, with a light gloss to accentuate her lush mouth. It was his favorite part of her body.

“What do you know about Carter Hughes?”

Okay, so we’re going to talk business. “He was a low-level guy in Armstrong’s organization. Since his death, Hughes has moved up and had his own thing going on. Rumor has it that he’s hooked up with some Russians out of California.” He noticed her wince at the mention of Armstrong’s name, but he brushed it off. He was a bad guy and obviously that day was painful for her.

“He’s on our radar now after we confiscated a shipping container invoiced to one of his shell corporations. The problem is, he wasn’t on hand to receive it. If we hadn’t opened it, three dozen boys and girls would have suffocated or starved to death.” Xandra let that sink in for a minute. “I need you to work with Cavanaugh and Brooks, give them anything that might help locate him.”

“Okay.” Gavin stayed seated, staring into those chocolate eyes that he used to be able to read so well. “I really would like a moment of your time, Xandra.”

“Is it about work?”

He sighed, trying hard to keep his annoyance out of his voice. “You know it isn’t.”

“Then I’m sorry, but no.”

If pressed, Gavin would admit that she did look regretful. But not enough to give him five damn minutes. “We have to talk sooner or later, Xandra. You left without a damn word, and I think I have a right to know why!”

Xandra stood and leaned over her desk with her palms flat so only inches separated them. “You have a right? You were so desperate to catch Armstrong that you didn’t give a damn whether or not I got caught in the crossfire so honestly Gavin, I don’t give a shit what you think you have a right to know,” she mimicked his accent on that last part, drawing a small smile from him.

But her words sank in. “That’s what you think?” He stood, turning an icy stare on her. He leaned in, close enough that he could smell the cinnamon she put in her coffee and when he spoke it was barely above a whisper. “Then maybe you ought to give me the five minutes I’m asking for because you don’t know a goddamn thing Xandra about that or about me if you think I’d put anything ahead of you!” He stormed out of her office, slamming the door with more force than was necessary as he went.

~

Xandra was curled up on the sofa, lost in thought when a thirty-five-pound bullet hurled itself onto her lap. “Mama I fly!”

She laughed and hugged the little boy tight. “You can fly? When did that happen and how come I can’t fly?”

“You too big, Mama. You need to be little like me!” He smiled up at her, showing off all his little baby teeth.

“Mama hasn’t been little for a very long time.”

Nathan kissed her cheek. “Like a million years?”

“Not quite, but almost.” She tickled him, loving the feel of him squirming in her arms and the sound of his childish laughter. Xandra looked into the laughing face of her son, and she couldn’t help but smile. He had a head full of sandy blonde curls and his father’s stormy grey eyes, her dimples and plump lips. “What do you want for dinner?”

“Pizza and ice cream,” he answered innocently. Too innocently.

Xandra raised a curious eyebrow at him. “Really?”

“I am a growin’ boy, Mama,” he giggled and kissed her again before giving her his world class puppy dog eyes. “Please?”

“We’ll make the pizza together, and I’ll think about ice cream.”

He pouted, but Nathan knew when he was beaten. “Okay, Mama. Promise to think ‘bout it, ‘kay?”

“I will. Now go wash your hand's little boy, we’ve got a pizza to make.” She laughed as her son ran off, excited for his favorite food ever. She loved him with all her heart, even if he’d come along earlier than she would have liked. I got the best part of Gavin Nightsdale.

Twenty minutes later the kitchen was clean—mostly—and the pizza was baking leaving all kinds of delicious aromas in the air. “Now we wait. Why don’t you grab a book and we’ll read while the pizza bakes?”

“You’ll read Bear and Lion?” She nodded. It was his favorite book, and they read it every single night without fail. “I’ll be lion tonight.”

“Okay baby, go on up and get it.”

He frowned. “Not a baby, Mama!”

“You’ll always be my baby. Even when you’re a million years old like me.” His laughter touched her so deeply as he ran up the stairs, so full of energy. Sometimes she couldn’t believe she’d gotten so lucky with him.

The doorbell rang, and she checked her watch. It was rare to have unannounced visitors so she reached inside the locked drawer on the coffee table before she pulled the door open. “What the hell are you doing here?”

“Since you won’t talk to me at work, I had to track you down.”

“Then you’ve wasted your time and interrupted my evening.” She slammed the door but his foot slid inside at the last minute. Instincts kicked in, and she aimed her gun at him.

“Whoa, I just want to talk.”

“And you think ambushing me at home is the best way to accomplish that?” She was seething and panicking. He needed to leave. Now.

“I had to try.”

“You really didn’t. We have nothing to talk about.” The sound of tiny footsteps pounding down the stairs told her it was time to wrap this up. “Don’t come here again.” She slammed the door at the same time Nathan called out,

“Mama listen to my Lion. Raaaawrrrrr!”

“That’s scary, kiddo!”

~

Mama? Gavin shook his head because he must have heard wrong. Xandra had a kid? One old enough to talk? He heard a child’s chatter from his spot on her doorstep as well as her husky voice and his heart stopped. As far as everyone at the office knew, she was single. His mind raced with the possibilities, and he needed answers. He rang the bell again, repeatedly until the door was ripped open by a small person with eerily familiar grey eyes. “Who are you?”

“Nate I told you don’t open the door for strangers!”

“It’s okay Mama he’s not a stranger, it’s the man from the picture.”

That was good news. At least he hoped it was. “It’s just me, Xandra.”

“Go home, Gavin.” She entered the living room glaring at him. “Go wash up so we can eat, Nathan.”

“Cute kid,” he answered when the boy disappeared upstairs.

“Don’t make me shoot you.” Her chocolate brown eyes shot daggers at him.

He chuckled, but it quickly died when she pulled the gun from her waistband. “Seriously?” She nodded. “Fine, but now we definitely need to talk.”

“No, we don’t.”

“He’s mine, isn’t he?”

She shook her head. “No, he’s mine.”

“Don’t play games, Xan. It doesn’t suit you.”

“Yeah well neither does two bullet holes through my body, but you didn’t seem to mind that. Now, as fun as this trip down memory lane has been, you really need to go.”

“Meet with me or I’ll be back. Every night until you do.”

She stared at him, and he saw the moment she realized he meant it. “Fine. Tomorrow morning at ten. There’s a park a couple blocks from here. Meet me there.”

“Will Nathan be there?” She stared but said nothing. “Alright. See you in the morning, love.” Gavin hated that she recoiled at his use of the endearment. But he would deal with that later.

First, he had to come to grips with the fact that he was a father. A dad. I have a son.

Like Father, Like Son

Gavin was ten minutes early for his meeting with Xandra, yet she’d still managed to beat him to the park. He took a minute to watch her and, almost certainly, his son. The boy was four years old according to the records he’d been able to find through a hacker friend, which means he’d been conceived during the most exhilarating three months of his life. His son.

He walked over and sat on the green painted bench in front of the swing set, waving with a smile when she finally looked over. “Hey, Mister! Look at me, I can go high!”

He smiled at his exuberant little boy. “Great job, kiddo!”

Xandra walked over and ate her up. She looked beautiful in soft fitted jeans and a purple windbreaker. He could have done without the sunglasses shielding her eyes, but he could still read her as easily as he ever had. She sat beside him, leaving just enough space between them to make breathing difficult. “So.”

He smiled. Always straight to the point. His Xandra didn’t mince words. “So. We have a kid. Why didn’t you tell me?”

She sighed heavily and turned to face him with a mix of emotions running across her pretty face, and sweeping the park every few minutes until she set eyes on Nathan. “You shot me, Gavin. Twice. Just so you could get to Armstrong. I was in love with you, and you shot me.” She swiped a tear, and that about killed him.

“Sweetheart, it’s obvious you don’t remember everything about that day. I love you, and I wouldn’t have shot you if it wasn’t absolutely necessary.” Gavin sighed and cupped her cheek with one hand. “I called out to you, do you remember that?” She nodded and continued. “One of Armstrong’s goons was on the boat with you in his sights. You didn’t hear me tell you to drop, and I’m so sorry, but I had to take the shots. The first went through your shoulder and the goon’s head. The one in your leg, hit Armstrong when he dropped to the deck. Right in the head.” He paused and took in the tight line of her mouth. “I tried to go through the fleshy parts to minimize your injuries, love.”

“No,” she shook her head, denial mixed with uncertainty. “No, I saw you.”

His smile was sad. “I’m sure you did. But you didn’t see what was happening behind you.” Gavin picked up one hand and brushed a kissed against her palm. “Close your eyes.” He kept her hand between his, enjoying her soft, warm skin against his.

She gave him a get real look, but he read the doubt in her eyes. “That’s not a good idea.”

“Come on. I’ll keep an eye on Nathan. Do this for me, please.”

She nodded and closed her eyes.

“Put yourself back on that dock, the moment before I called out to you. Tell me what you see.”

“I spotted Armstrong and tracked him. He was leaving his men to die and heading for a speedboat moored at the edge of the dock.” She squeezed his hand tight, and he knew she’d found herself in the memory. “You called out to me.”

“Xandra, what else?”

She closed her eyes tighter, and Gavin took a moment to make sure Nathan still saw how high he could go on the swing. “You said ‘drop’ but I didn’t hear you and seconds later a bullet tore through my left shoulder.” She gasped and jerked back. “I-I hear, heard a grunt and a loud thump. Another shot through my right thigh. Then, it all went black until I woke up in the hospital.” She whipped off her sunglasses and opened those beautiful brown eyes. His heart broke at the regret he saw in them. “I’m sorry, Gavin. So sorry.”

“Oh love, I’m sorry I shot you. It about killed me to do it, but I knew you’d kick my ass if I let them get away.”

Tears streamed down her eyes, and she didn’t bother to wipe them away, but a small smile acknowledging the truth of his words touched those beautiful lips. “Still, I’m sorry. I thought that…never mind what I thought. I kept Nathan from you all these years because…well because I thought you cared more about your case than me.”

“Jesus woman! I love you. I was going to ask you to be my wife once the task force was over. I’d already bought the ring plus two tickets to Tenerife for a weeklong love-in. Only you disappeared from the hospital. All the hospitals, really.” He’d been so distraught that he’d terrorized every single hospital in London, and then anyone he could get on the phone at the FBI. It all turned up nothing. “I even checked death certificates regularly to see if your name came up. Then I realized.”

“What?”

“That you didn’t love me. It was just a fling.”

~

“Just a fling? I was heartbroken. Angry too, but mostly heartbroken. Then in the hospital, they told me I was pregnant, and I was devastated, heartsick. I knew I would keep the baby, but I also knew I couldn’t tell you because I might be willing to believe your lies. So I left.” She hadn’t even bothered to pack up the stuff in the flat she’d ended up sharing with Gavin. She’d fled London in hospital scrubs, with tear stained cheeks, red eyes and a broken heart. “I rehabbed my leg and shoulder for about two months and then I told Jack I was done in the field.”

“We really cocked this thing up, didn’t we?”

“Looks like,” she sniffled. “What now?”

He smiled and leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss to her lips and it felt so good another tear slipped from her eye. “Now, I get to meet my son.”

She smiled. It was so like Gavin to forgive and move on to something better. Their son, Nathan, was that something better. “Okay. Let’s do it.” She called Nathan over to them and after a few minutes’ protest—he was almost high enough to flip over the swing—he slowed and ran straight into her arms and smacked a kiss that mimicked the one she’d given him. “Come here buddy, I’d like you to meet someone.”

“The man from the picture?” He looked at his mom and then over to Gavin, a quizzical smile on his face. “I’m Nathan,” he stuck out a hand, and Xandra laughed.

“You’re a polite little fellow, aren’t you?”

Nathan frowned. “You talk funny.”

Gavin chuckled. “I’m from England, that’s on the other side of the ocean.”

Grey eyes so like his father stared up at him in wide-eyed wonder. “Like Sherwock?”

“Yep, just like Sherlock.”

Xandra blushed when Gavin gave her a questioning look. “I was rereading it one day, and he asked me to read it to him. So I did.” She’d been surprised how much he’d enjoyed the grown up book, then she remembered he had law enforcement in his blood. Literally.

“He’s the smartest man ever!”

She laughed and picked him up to sit on her lap. “Baby, this is Gavin Nightsdale, and he’s your father.”

Another wide-eyed grey look went from her to Gavin and back to her. “Really? I have a dad?” She nodded and kissed his curly hair.

“You do, and he’s right there.”

Nathan sat still for a moment and then launched himself into Gavin’s arms, wrapping his little arms tight around his neck. “You’re my dad?”

He nodded, wrapping his arms around his little boy’s body. “I’m your pa, kiddo.” She could see the emotion on his face and hear it in the crack in his voice.

Nathan cocked his head to the side and frowned. “How come you didn’t come for me before now?”

~

Now that was a question he had no idea how to answer. Obviously, he couldn’t put the blame where it belonged, at Xandra’s feet. So he looked at the woman with the answers. “Ah.”

“He didn’t know about you, sweetheart. Remember how I told you Mama used to be a crime fighter?”

He nodded. “And now you fight ‘puter crimes!” His excitement over his mother’s job was adorable and showed Gavin just how much he’d missed.

“Right. Well, the last time I did that I got shot. Twice. That’s when I found out I was carrying you right here,” she rubbed her tummy, and he giggled. “I came home to get better, and I didn’t tell Gavin about you.”

“Why?”

“I was mad and thought it was his fault I got hurt.”

Listening to her say that felt like a kick in the bollocks. He would never hurt her on purpose, and he’d killed the two people who had tried to hurt her. Nathan looked up at him, still wrapped around his neck. “Was it?”

“No, he was only getting the bad guys who would have hurt me. Really, your dad saved my life.”

Nathan looked up at Gavin with familiar grey eyes, shining with awe. “You did?” He didn’t wait for an answer. “Oh, that’s so cool! Mama and Dad are heroes!”

That pulled a laugh from both adults. “Not quite buddy, but I’m glad you think so.”

Xandra stood. “How about we head home and grab some lunch? Are you guy’s hungry?”

“Yeah!” Nathan couldn’t contain his excitement. “Dad you eat with us?”

“Of course, Nate. You’re cooking, right?”

He nodded. “I washed beans,” he answered proudly.

Gavin looked at Xandra, who explained. “We’re having chili for lunch.”

“With cheese and onions and my favorite, crackers!”

Gavin stood, tightening his arm around his precious cargo. “In that case, I can’t wait.”

“Yay!”

That was Gavin’s thought as well. “Your mom makes the best chili I’ve ever eaten.” His step faltered when Nathan entwined his little fingers with his as though he’d done it every day of his life. It was humbling and in that instant, he felt his love for the boy expand in his heart like a balloon.

Chapter 4: Feels like Family

“Thank you for allowing me to spend so much time with Nathan. It means the world to me.” For the past few weeks, he’d gotten everything he wanted. Almost.

Xandra looked into those sincere grey eyes and smiled. “Please don’t thank me, Gav. You’re his father, and it’s meant everything to him to meet you and have you here all the time.” She didn’t say that she’d enjoyed it just as much, if not more than Nathan. He didn’t need to know that having him back in her life had made her feel alive again. That his closeness made her heart race, her body vibrate with need. For him. The only man she’d ever loved.

Gavin leaned in and dropped his chin on her shoulder. “Is Nate the only one happy to have me around?”

That cheeky smile of his had always been her undoing. She shrugged at his question. “Of course not. I always enjoy your company.” It was true, had always been true.

“Do you miss me at all, Xan?”

The pleading in his voice got to her. “Of course, I do. Even when I hated you, Gavin, I still loved you. Probably more even then, because we never really ended. We just kind of faded away.” That was her fault too. “I’m so sorry, for everything.”

He took her face in his hands, holding it delicately like she was precious to him. “You gave me that amazing little boy so don’t ever apologize. I missed a few years but there are plenty left, and I plan to be there every last one of them.” He planted a kiss on her lips that was so soft she felt a tear slip from her eye.

God, how she missed those lips. Soft and firm. Sweet. They were warm and pulled her in until she had no idea where he ended, and she began. She didn’t want to know because being this close to him, was like being in heaven. “Gavin,” she breathed.

“Yes, love?”

“What if it all goes wrong again? We have Nathan to think about and I just…he adores you, and I don’t want him to lose you if we fall apart.”

“We’re not going to fall apart, Xan. I won’t let us.”

She smiled and suddenly felt weightless, as if all the things holding her down were now, somehow, manageable. It went against her feminist beliefs to feel such relief in the arms of a man, yet she felt it anyway. And it felt good. Damn good. “How can you be so sure?”

“Because I still love you, and I let you get away once. That won’t happen again.”

She felt a shiver creep down her spine at his words. No man had ever turned her on the way Gavin did with a single word or a heated look. “Then stay for dinner tomorrow after Nate goes to bed. Just you and me.”

He smiled, and her core tightened. “I like the sound of that. A lot.”

Then he leaned in, and he kissed her until she was breathless and wishing for more. It wasn’t right, not at the moment but she could feel Gavin working his way back into the depths of her heart. She wanted to welcome him back with open arms, but they had a little boy to think about.

~

“Dad?”

“Yes, Nate?” Gavin could hear the amusement in his own voice, but his son was just the best.

“Are you married?”

He frowned. “No. Are you?”

Nathan laughed. “I too young to be married, Dad!”

Gavin wasn’t afraid to admit just how much he loved the sound of his son calling him ‘Dad.' It brought forth every protective instinct he had. “You are? You seem so grown up.”

“Mama says I have an old soul.” His sober look was indeed very adult.

“She might be right. I often forget you’re just a tyke.”

His head cocked to the side. “Tyke? Like a kid?”

Gavin picked him up and perched him on his knee. “More like a tiny little man.”

“Girlfriend?”

He laughed at the way his son’s mind just ran in all directions at once. “No girlfriend. Yet.”

Round grey eyes looked up at him. “Mama either. You could be her boyfriend.” His whisper was too loud but adorable all the same.

He took one look at the hope in his son’s eyes and knew he needed to tread carefully.  “I’ll let you in on a little secret Nate,” he leaned forward and whispered, “I’m working on getting your mum to love me again.”

He could tell the news was too big to be contained when his son began bouncing on his lap. Nate leaned to whisper in his dad’s ear, “She likes tulips, cheesecake with berries and fish and chips, but they’re not chips. It’s fries!”

Gavin laughed. “I know. Fish and chips in England are like your hamburger and fries here.”

He laughed again, why, Gavin had no clue. “She likes them. A lot.”

“Okay kid. Thanks for your help.”

“Welcome, Dad. I’m glad you found us.”

Gavin was too. More than he could ever say. “Me too Nate.”

“Are you staying here? With us?”

He nodded. “That’s the plan. I’m never leaving you again, except to go to work so I can buy you and your mum tons of cool stuff.”

“Cool! I love you, Dad.”

Those words were the sweetest ones he’d ever heard. He felt a suspicious stinging behind his eyeballs and pulled Nathan in for a hug. “Yeah well, I love you too Nate. You’re the coolest little kid I’ve ever met.”

“Mama! Dad says I’m the coolest!”

Gavin smiled at Xandra’s answering laugh. “Well, your father has excellent taste, so of course he thinks so too.”

“Dad, do I have grandparents?”

Xandra’s parents died when she was at the Academy in a home fire so he imagined the little boy was starved for family. “You sure do. I have a mum and a dad, plus a brother and two sisters.”

“Wow, really?”

He nodded with an indulgent smile. “Yep. As soon as your mum says it’s alright, we’ll all go across the pond so they can meet you.”

Nathan scrambled off his lap and into the kitchen where he could hear the little boy telling his mum how they were all crossing a pond. “God I love that kid.” He couldn’t believe it actually, how quickly he’d fallen under Nathan’s spell. Soon, they would be a real family.

Chapter 5: Déjà Vu

“I need to talk to you.” Gavin stood just outside Xandra’s office with news she would hate. He hoped it wouldn’t reverse all the good times they’d had recently. Every night he ate dinner with Nate and Xandra, and he always got a few hours of one on one time with her. He felt it, in his bones, they were close to a full reconciliation.

“Come in and close the door.” She set her work aside and gave him her full attention. “What’s up?”

“Carter Hughes is in town, and expecting a large shipment. This week.”

“Shit. We’ll need to assemble a team. Do you have any more intel?”

He could see the tension coiled within her, and he knew the minute her mind went to that dock in London. “I have some contacts seeing what they come up with. What I do know is he’s holed up somewhere near where the shipment is scheduled to come in the next couple days. We should expect him and his men to be heavily armed.”

Xandra nodded and picked up the phone. “Tell the team to assemble in the cave in fifteen minutes.”

The team was assembled and waiting when she walked in, filled with tension as a tactical expert followed her into the cave. “Alright guys, we have good Intel on Hughes thanks to Nightsdale.” He received a few backslaps with a smile. “We have Agent Markhoff here who will run us through the plan.”

Markhoff ran a hand through his shock of white blonde hair and exhaled. “We’ll need all hands on deck for this one, folks. There are ten of you and twelve of us, which should give us just enough to cover the building and provide backup.”

Gavin listened as he outlined all the precautions, the expected plan and contingency plans. Xandra had, as much as her caramel skin would allow, gone completely pale. Her smooth dark skin was ashen, and he knew why. She was expected back in the field, and it was the last thing she wanted to do. As a mother, her main concern was getting back home to her boy. His boy. Their boy. “You okay,” he mouthed to her, and she responded with a barely perceptible nod.

“This is all just preliminary. My team will be out today doing recon, and we’ll reconvene tomorrow at 0800 hours.” With a curt nod, Markhoff exited the cave and soon, the rest of the team followed leaving just Gavin and Xandra.

“You okay,” he asked with a sympathetic smile.

She shrugged and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “I will be.”

“You don’t have to go, you know.” He bumped her shoulder making her smile.

“You know I do. This is my team, and I can’t order them to be a part of something this big if I’m not willing to.” He could hear the resignation in her voice and hated it. “It’ll be fine. I’ve kept up my training.”

“I know, but we’ll both be out there.” He knew she, more than him, understood what he was saying.

“Then we’ll both just have to be extra careful without compromising the mission.”

She was worried, and he knew her too well for her to hide it from him. “Of course. I love you, and I’ll make sure you’re the one who walks away from this. You have my word.”

Xandra laid her head on his shoulder. “I believe you.”

Those words were music to his ears.

~

Xandra’s hands trembled uncontrollably, and she knew she couldn’t step outside her office as this shaking mess. You can do this. She told herself that over and over until she started to believe it. Which was crazy because she knew she literally could do it. She just didn’t want to. Every time she thought about going out there again, those damn flashbacks kicked her ass. She looked at her watch. Go time.

When she opened her door, Gavin stood there with a smile. “All good?”

She smiled. That was what he always said to her before they went in fully loaded. “Yep. All good. Let’s go.”

The ride over was quiet and tense, or maybe she was projecting her nerves onto the rest of the team. Markhoff’s brusque voice pulled her out of her nervous thoughts. “We’re ten minutes out. Teams two and three, will exit at three minutes out and approach from the south. Team one cover exits facing the water. Team two, we’re goin’ in. Got it?”

Everyone responded “yes.”

Then everything started happening. Gavin disappeared into the building with Markhoff and several members of his team, and her heart stopped for about two minutes. She heard shouts and then gunfire with loud squawks coming from the radio on her shoulder. Footsteps sounded behind her, and she turned, an out of body experience as she lifted her arm and pumped two shots into a heavily tattooed man with a machine gun. “Shit,” she muttered as her eyes scanned her assigned area.

More shouts came from inside the building where Hughes was holed up. More gunfire rang out and her belly clenched. Gavin. He had to be alright. She couldn’t lose him a second time. She wouldn’t. A figure came running from the building, shooting into the building every few steps. His face was mostly covered by some type of scarf, but she knew it wasn’t Hughes, and she took aim. Breathe, she reminded herself before pumping three bullets into the man and watched him fall.

The radio sounded telling her that two more men were taken out behind the building. None of them were Hughes. Dammit.

That only left the building. “Men down! Men down! Need assistance inside, Team One,” Markhoff’s panicked voice came through loud and clear.

Shit. Heart pounded, Xandra’s feet moved before she told them to get in there and make sure Gavin was alright. Entering the building she gave her eyes a second to readjust before scanning the dark space. “Team One lead inside at entry,” she whispered. “What’s your location?” There was no answer so she went in slowly, looking around for movement. Slow down and listen. Eyes closed she could hear the faint sounds of radio chatter and made her way right.

Movement caught her eye, and she ducked behind a cement pillar. “You should’ve stayed outside, bitch.”

Xandra stood and popped off two shots, only one landed. “Then I wouldn’t get to tangle with you, would I?” Another round released and the man fell from an overhead walkway. Keep moving, she told herself to keep her feet heading toward Gavin. She spotted a shock of blonde hair on the ground and rushed to him, checking his pulse. “Markhoff, you doin’ alright?”

“I’m hit, but it's not critical. Go, Nightsdale is pinned down.”

Shit. “Okay,” she pulled him out of sight and sent word to the rest of the team to retrieve him. Keep moving. Don’t give up. Find Gavin. Her heart beat so loud Xandra was sure she wouldn’t be able to hear someone sneaking up on her. Then she heard it. Shots. From the back. She picked up the pace until she came to a smaller room. Gavin was trapped behind another cement pillar, taking fire from two men on either side of the room.

Kneeling down she took the man to her right out at the ankle and then released another two rounds in his chest. “Gavin I’m at the exit,” she said through the radio.

“So good to hear your voice, love.”

She smiled at that. I love that man. The other man moved forward, advancing on Gavin and she needed to change her clip dammit. Xandra tried to get closer, but he moved too fast. “Gavin take cover!” She moved closer and took aim. And missed, dammit.

“My ammo is low,” she heard him mumble at her left shoulder.

Shit. Xandra took off at a run and found the man standing over Gavin. Her heart plummeted in her belly. This time, she wouldn’t miss. Two shots to the back of the head and he fell. Right on top of Gavin.

“Thanks love, but holy hell this fucker’s heavy.” He pushed the man off and stood, shining a bright smile that made her knees go wobbly.

“You’re welcome but let’s get out of here. We haven’t spotted Hughes yet.” They made for the door, still alert and ready for trouble. She was happy to see Markhoff gone when they passed his spot on the floor. But the moment the sun hit her face a feeling of unease struck moments before a bullet struck. Xandra fell and listened to gunfire around her before everything went black.

~

Watching Xandra fall had been the single most terrifying moment of his life. More than that moment on the dock five years ago. He’d fired until his gun clicked and Hughes lay bleeding on the ground. “Fucker!”

Now he sat in the waiting room holding his son while they waited for word on Xandra. She’d taken a bullet to the head, but her pulse had been strong so he knew it was just a graze, but her head cracked against the concrete pretty good. The only consolation was that Hughes was dead, and the shipping container had been intercepted before it got lost on the lot. Sixty-seven women, boys, and girls had been saved from a terrible fate, and that was all great. But he wanted, needed Xandra to be alright.

“Dad we should get Mama a gift.”

Those familiar grey eyes tugged at his heart. The boy was so full of love and caring, just like Xandra. “You’re right. We should. Come on, buddy.”

Thirty minutes later they returned to the waiting room bogged down with loot just as the doctor scanned for them. “Mr. Nightsdale, your fiancé is going to be alright. Her head wound was superficial, but we had to stitch her up. You both can see her now.”

“Mama’s alright?”

The doctor smiled indulgently. “Yep. She’s a tough cookie.” He chucked Nate’s chin and walked away after giving a sympathetic smile.

“Come on, kiddo. Let’s go see your mum.”

When he opened the door to her room, Xandra sat up with her head bandaged on one side, and an expectant smile on her face. “There are my two favorite guys.”

“Mama! You’re a tough cookie.” The little boy ran to her and flung himself onto her lap. “Mama, you okay?”

She nodded. “I am now that you’re here, baby. Now give Mama a hug, she needs it.”

“Okay,” he crawled up and wrapped his little arms around Xandra and squeezed tight. “Good hug, Mama.”

She chuckled. “Thanks, Nate. Dad take good care of you?”

He nodded and then gasped. “Oh, I forgot! Dad and I got you gifts so you feel better.” Gavin watched the little body slide off the bed and attempt to bring her a green panda bear that was bigger than he was. When Gavin didn’t move quick enough, Nathan grabbed his arm and dragged him over to the bed. “Give Mama your gift Dad.”

He chuckled. “Bossy little thing. Must get that from your mum,” he muttered the last part, making Xandra smile. “Here you go love,” he handed her a Get Well Soon gift bag.

“Thanks, Gav.” She smiled up at him, and all he wanted to do was hold her in his arms and kiss her. Instead, he watched her pull everything from the bag. “Cheesecake bites, a tulip bouquet, balloons, a romance novel and a miniature bottle of champagne. It’s too much Gavin, but thank you.”

Finally, he broke and buried his head in her lap. “Oh God, Xan I’m so happy you’re alright. I thought I’d die watching you fall like that. Again.”

“It’s okay Dad, Mama’s okay,” Nathan rubbed his back and then kissed his cheek.

“I know, buddy. I was just worried. Thanks.” He looked at Xandra, tears shining in his eyes. “I love you, Xan.”

She smiled sweetly. “I love you too, Gavin.”

“I love you, Mama and Dad.”

That made his whole body vibrate with laughter.

Chapter 6: At Last

“Nathan is sound asleep, but he promised to show me how to make your favorite pancakes in the morning,” Gavin smiled and took a seat next to her, wrapping her in his arms. “I really love him, Xan. Thank you.”

“I should thank you for giving him to me, he’s the best.” She pushed back and her brown eyes connected with his grey ones, desire and love and uncertainty swirled between them. “Now, I’d like to talk about something else?”

He read her body language loud and clear, giving her a smug smile as he asked, “Such as?”

“This.” She grabbed on to both sides of his face and pressed her lips to his, kissing him until he had no choice but to grab her ass and pull her into his lap. Gavin loved the sound she made when she settled on the hard thickness between his legs. She tortured his mouth, licking his lips and sucking his tongue into her mouth in a frenzy of passion he wasn’t sure she still held for him.

Now he was. Separating their fused mouths, Gavin moved his mouth to her neck, kissing, licking and nipping at her. He was eager to taste her, to hold her. To have her again. “Xan,” he moaned when her hips began to move against his dick.

“Stay with me tonight,” she demanded and stood. Before Gavin could answer she disappeared upstairs.

“Dammit,” he groaned and followed her, ignoring the throbbing erection that made walking normally difficult. He’d been waiting for years to have her again. “Xandra I just want to make sure that you’re,” his words died on his lips at the sight of her, “sure,” he ended lamely.

“Do I look unsure to you?”

His eyes raked over her naked body, noting the changes. Her breasts were fuller and those blackberry nipples looking more like pure chocolate goodness. Her athletic body was now accentuated with womanly curves and the small triangle above her core made his dick twitch. “You look fantastic, love. Good enough to eat.”

She spread her legs, and he groaned as he walked over to her, stripping his clothes off as he went. Xandra smiled at the curse he bit out when her fingers glided through her folds. “Gavin, I need you.”

Gavin knelt between her legs, kissing her thighs and pubic bone before setting his mouth at her aching, throbbing center. He licked slowly, savoring her taste as she quivered beneath him and grabbed handfuls of his hair in her hands. He thrust two fingers inside her, and her legs tightened around his head, making him dizzy with the taste and scent of her. When she began to pulse around him, he stopped.

“What the hell, Gavin?”

He chuckled and kissed her mouth. “I need to be inside you.”

“I’ve missed you, Gavin. Missed this,” she emphasized as her delicate hand wrapped around his cock.

He groaned. “Xandra,” he warned, but he wasn’t surprised when she pushed him onto his back and straddled him, gliding her moisture against his straining dick.

“Just a few licks and I promise I’ll give you what you want, but I have to taste you. It’s been too long.”

He groaned at her words. How could he deny a statement like that? When those sexy, lush lips circled his head, he bucked up deeper into her mouth and knew he couldn’t deny her anything. “So good, babe.” Her hot wet mouth brought him close to the edge, and she knew it, giving a throaty hum before pulling away. Gavin kept his eye open, eager to experience everything with her again. He relished the feel of her hands on his chest, pushing for leverage so she could lower herself onto his waiting dick.

When she was fully seated, she let out a long sexy moan that made him impossibly harder. “I forgot how good you feel, Gavin. How good you make me feel. I love you.” Her amber eyes never left his as her body moved with his, against his. Faster and faster she went, her pants coming quicker as her body tightened around him. “Gavin, I’m so close.”

“Let it go, love,” he told her and let his hand wander between her legs, flicking against her clit until she shattered all around him. “Yeah, that’s it Xan. I love it when you come all over me.”

She shivered and her hips continued to swirl. Gavin could take the torture no more and flipped their positions. His body was strung tight, and he drove into her until he stiffened and spilled into her, shaking uncontrollably before collapsing on top of her. “Xandra, I’ve missed the hell out of you.”

She smiled that smile of a satisfied woman and he laughed. “Me too, Gavin. So damn much.”

“Ah good, love.” He kissed her and rolled to his side so they were facing each other. “I’m never letting you go, Xan. Not ever.”

“I’m okay with that.” She kissed him, at first gently and then more intense and insistent. “Time for round two?”

~

“Are you ready, buddy?”

Nathan sat at the island in the kitchen and gave his father an exaggerated nod. “Ready, Dad.”

Gavin and Nathan had been planning this surprise for more than a week since Xandra had been released from the hospital. Sharing a secret with a four-year-old was a pretty big leap of faith. Surprisingly, Nathan had kept his little mouth closed. “Great. You remember what you have to do, right?”

He rolled his eyes. “Yeah. Make sure she eats the waffle.”

Gavin couldn’t help a chuckle. “Alright then. Let’s do it.”

“Yeah!” He pumped his little fist in excitement and struggled down off the stool. He hugged Gavin when he helped him down. “Thanks, Dad.”

The brightly colored tray was loaded up with eggs, bacon, hash browns and fruit and they made their way up the stairs toward where Xandra still slept. Nathan slipped in first as planned and set down the Belgian waffle on the nightstand before waking his mum with kisses.

“Mama Wake up, breakfast.” He dotted her face with kisses until sleep was impossible.

Slowly she came to with a sleepy smile for her son. “Someone said breakfast?”

“Get up Mama!” His little hands tried to help her sit up, and she laughed.

“I’m up, baby.” She pulled him into her arms with a kiss for him and a bright smile for Gavin. “Good morning.”

He leaned over and planted a quick and steamy kiss on her mouth. “We have breakfast for our favorite woman.” The smile she laid on him nearly made him drop his tray. He set the tray on her legs and took a seat.

“Thank you, this all looks so wonderful. And it’s enough for all of us!” Their gazes connected and she winked at him and mouthed “thank you” over their son’s head.

“Mama, eat this first!” Nate handed her the waffle, topped with whipped cream and strawberries.

She took the plate with a sweet smile. “This looks great, did you decorate it,” she asked Nathan.

“Yep, but Dad helped.”

Gavin and Nathan watched carefully as she savored the first couple bites. She took a scoop of whipped cream and froze. Gavin smiled at Nathan, who covered his mouth, but he couldn’t hide those dancing grey eyes. “What is this?” She cleaned the cream off and gasped, tears formed in her eyes as she held the ring up.

“It’s a ring, Mama!”

Both adults laughed. “I know, baby.” She sent a questioning glance up to Gavin.

It was now Gavin’s turn. “Xandra, when you walked away from me five years ago you took my heart with you and now, years later you still own it. You gave me a beautiful and really cool son,” he winked at Nathan. “I love you, and I want us to be a family, all of us. More than anything Xan, I want to be with you forever. Xandra will you marry me?”

He watched as his words sink in, and tears pooled in her eyes before falling down the apple of her cheeks. “Oh my god, Gavin! Are you sure?”

“Hell yeah, I’m sure. You’re it for me, babe.” He slid the emerald cut diamond surrounded by dozens of smaller diamonds on her finger then kissed her fingers. “Don’t leave me hanging, Xan.”

“Oh, sorry!” She shook her head with a watery smile. “I love you too Gavin, more than anything. I want us to have a life together like I always dreamed we would have. You, me and Nathan. Of course, I want to marry you.” Slanting a look to Nathan, she asked, “Are you okay with this, baby?”

He nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah, Dad already asked me. Why did he ask for your hand only?”

Xandra and Gavin chuckled at his inquisitiveness. “Then we are definitely getting married!”

Nathan jumped up and down on the bed screaming his joy. “We’re getting married!" He dropped down to his knees and looked at them. “Are we getting married in England? Can I have a brother now?”

Gavin and Xandra exchanged smiles and knowing glances. They both knew they were finally getting the future they’d almost been deprived of years ago. This time, they would make it work.

Forever.

Crush on a Bad Boy: A BWWM College Romance

Chapter One

I slipped my glasses off and rubbed my eyes gently, letting out a deep breath. After three hours of going over the same chapter again and again I was ready to throw my textbook out the window. My brow furrowed as something thudded down stairs.

I grabbed my robe and slipped it over, not in the mood to bother with clothes but still waiting to be decent enough since I knew Eric had a friend over. After all, I didn’t really want to flash them my white bra and panties.

I grabbed my empty water cup and headed down stairs, ignoring the yelling at a video game. I rolled my eyes passing the living room where my brother and his best friend, Shane, sat. I stole a quick glance at Shane.

My heart skipped a beat every time I saw him. Not because I had a crush on him, but more so because he was really cute, you know in a bad boy sorta way.

I looked away quickly, but not before he caught me looking at him. He gave me a wicked grin that lasted only a fraction of a second. I padded into the fridge and pulled it open; thankful I still lived at home and actually had food in my fridge. I grabbed an apple, stared down at it and put it back in the fridge. Screw it. If I was going to have to study that same chapter all night I was going to have something good to snack on. I padded to the counter, grabbed the bag a brownies off it and made my way back upstairs to another three hours of studying.

By midnight the shouting had died down and I was pretty sure I’d heard someone close a door down stairs, and I was still studying. The brownies were gone and I’d managed to go through two bottles of water that I kept in my backpack. I’d have to refill them before school on Monday.

Knock. Knock.

Two soft knocks against my door caused me to jump. I turned to see Shane standing in the doorway.

“Oh, hey.” I was suddenly very glad I hadn’t taken my teal silk robe off, but I was very aware of the fact I had my glasses on, something I tried to hide from most people.

He stared at me and I stared back at him.

His short brown hair was slicked back out of the way, and his dark brown eyes looked me over. A grin spread over his face, his five o’clock shadow tilting up as he did so. “I didn’t realize you wore glasses.”

“Oh, um yea.” I took them off quickly. “Normally contacts, but with studying and all…”

My vision wasn’t that bad, just a little blurry if I didn’t wear them. Really I only needed them for reading- at least that is what I told myself.

“You don’t have to take them off.” He stepped into my room, coming towards me. “I think they're cute. You know, in a naughty schoolgirl kind of way.”

My jaw almost dropped. I felt hot as I stared at him. Unsure of what to say. “Where’s is Eric?”

“He went to bed.” Shane shrugged. He sat down on the bed across from my desk. Of course my room was so damn small it didn’t matter. He held something out to me. “I brought you these.”

I looked down at the bag and smirked. The second bag of brownies. I was sure the boys had already eaten them all.

“Thanks.” I reached out and took the bag from him, our fingers touching for a fraction of a second. A shiver ran down my spine, though not unwelcome. I swallowed dryly as I stared at him unsure of what else to say.

“So college, eh?”

“Yea.” I looked down at my text book. “What about you?”

“You mean do I go to college?” I nodded. “Oh no. I… have other things that need to be taken care of.” He didn’t say anything else for a couple seconds.

I remember Eric had said he had it rough. That he’d even been in jail when it was younger, and that he had to help take care of his younger siblings.

“What are you studying?”

“Psychology.” I said quickly. “I… well the plan was to become a cop, but of course that doesn’t work.” He stared at me confused. I bit my lip realizing he hadn’t known. “I had depression when I was younger, I… it got really bad, like really bad and I was on medication for it and it’s pretty hard to be able to get into the academy; even though it’s an old thing it will probably be a deciding factor.” I took a deep breath, even most of my friends didn’t know that much about me, but I’d expected Shane to know it all, after all my brother would have told him; or at least I thought he would have.

“Shit, that sucks. I’m sorry.”

“Thanks, but it’s alright. That’s the way life is I guess.” I forced a smile over my lips.  “Last I heard you were working at an auto shop, is that still the case?”

“Yup, and I’ve got another job at a restaurant; and I do the odd job if I can find one. You know, moving, renos, that sort of thing.”

I could see that from him. I bet he was good with his hands. My own thought caused me to blush. Not that I meant it in a dirty way.

“But anyways, I just wanted to stop in and see how you were doing.” He looked me up and down. “And the glasses are really cute.” He pushed himself to his feet. “I’ll see you later Jess.”

“Yup, see you later.”

The next morning I slipped my glasses on, got dressed and headed down stairs.

“Morning.” He said from the stove. My jaw almost dropped as I stared at the tattoo covering his back. The words ‘She makes me Strong’ etched along his spine.

My eyes widened as I started at the detail of it. “Eric went out for a couple minutes, I decided to get started on breakfast; hope you’re hungry.” He glanced over his shoulder at me.

“Yea… sure.” I swallowed dryly staring my eyes away from his muscular back and the tattoo. “What’s for breakfast?”

He stepped out of my way so I could see three fry pans. One with pancakes, one with bacon and the other with eggs on it. “I wasn’t sure how everyone liked their eggs, so I figured scrambled would be a safe bet.”

“It smells great.”

He nodded but didn’t say anything.

I bit my lip wondering if I was supposed to make small talk or not. I’d known Shane for a long time, but I’d never actually known him very well. I think this was the first time since we’d met that we were actually alone together for this long at a time. My heart skipped a beat thinking about last night. He called me cute. Now today he hardly so much as looked at me.

I tried to think of something to say, but nothing came to mind. I looked around the room; my eyes stopping at the door, wishing my brother would hurry up and get home.

I watched as Shane worked at the stove, flipping the pancake, then moving it over to a plate before dumping the scrambled eggs onto another plate, the final plate went to the bacon. He grabbed two of them and carried them over to the table.

Without a word I jumped to my feet and rushed for the other plate, grabbing us each our own plate and cutlery as well.

I carried them over to the table as he sat down. “Would you like a drink?” I asked. I’d spent most of my morning awake staring at his back, now I was left staring at his chest. My heart skipped a beat. His chest was covered with a series of tattoos. Some I recognized. The Batman symbol on his left pec, a Superman symbol under it and a couple others- then there were a lot I didn’t recognize.

I put the bacon down on the table and handed him an empty plate.

“Thank you, for making breakfast I mean.”

He shrugged. “I do it often.”

He does? My brow furrowed as I focused on grabbing a pancake. What kind of 25 year old boys make breakfast often, let along make pancakes, eggs and bacon? I didn’t ask, of course it wasn’t my right to.

“Who is ‘she’?” I didn’t really have a right to ask that either, but I was nosey. “You’re tattoo on your back.” I said quickly. Was it a girlfriend? A wife?

He didn’t strike me as the type to have a wife.

“My sister.” He said flatly before taking a bit of his food.

“I see.” I wanted to ask about her, but his tone of voice clearly shut that down. I dug into my own plate; now full of food, and focused on eating to keep my mouth shut.

It wasn’t until I was done my first pancake that either of us spoke.

“She committed suicide when she was 15."

My jaw dropped. “Oh god, I’m so sorry.” What else was I supposed to say to that?

He shrugged. “It happens.”

Again, we fell silent until I was done my meal. I jumped to my feet and cleared our dishes away. “I’ve got to run out and meet a couple friends, do you need anything?” It was my way of nicely letting him know that like my brother I’d be leaving him to fend for himself- not that he needed my help or anything.

“No thank you.”

Chapter 2

I groaned as I stepped back inside. I’d changed, brushed my hair and put my contacts in. And of course I was running late. This could not have happened on a worse day.

“I thought you were going out.” He said raising an eyebrow.

“My tire’s flat. I’ve got to call a cab.”

“Don’t bother with that. I can give you a ride.”

“Oh no, I don’t want to make you do that. You already made breakfast for me.”

He jumped to his feet. “Don’t worry about it.” Without a word he headed towards the door grabbed his jacket and headed outside.

“Wait!” I called rushing after him. “You really don’t have to.” I skidded to a stop as I came up behind him and fell into pace with the man as he made his way over to his car.

A black Jetta, though quite a few years old it looked like it was still in good condition. He pulled the passenger side door open and motioned for me to get in.

“It’s no trouble.”

“Are… are you sure?”

“Yes, now get in.” He grinned. “Before I toss you in there myself.”

I stepped past him and into the car. He closed the door gently behind me and circled around to the driver’s side. He slid in beside me and gunned the engine. “So, where am I taking you?”

“I’ve just got to meet a couple of friends for coffee, at the mall.”

“Alright.” He nodded once as he pulled out of the drive way. Neither of us said anything for a while.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Jessica.”

I liked that he said my full name. Most people didn’t anymore and I just didn’t have the heart to tell everyone how much I hated it. Not that I really hated being called Jess, I just liked the full use of my name better.

-

The drive only took us a couple of minutes. To my surprise he pulled into a parking spot and took the keys out of the ignition. “Thank you.” I said again.

“I wanted to go shopping.” He said with a shrug. A soft smile touched his lips. “And now you don’t have to worry about calling me to come pick you up.” Without another word he stepped out of the car and headed towards the mall.

I jumped out and joined him on his way to the mall. “You really don’t have to stay here because of me.”

“I didn’t say it was for you.” He gave me a soft grin.

“Gee, thanks.” I returned his grin and he chuckled softly as he reached for the door and pulled it open for me. I nodded my thanks. “Oh, that’s my group over there.”

I pointed towards three girls. All of whom were staring at me, with wide eyes.

“Alright, I get it you don’t want your brother’s friend embarrassing you.” He teased. “I’ll leave you alone.”

“Oh no! It’s not that. You can join us if you like.”

“No thanks.”

He grabbed my wrist pulling me to a stop before I could say anything else. His warm fingers wrapped around my cool skin, sending a shiver down my spine- one I enjoyed. His eyes locked on mine, he still hadn’t let go of me, instead he lifted my hand and reached into his pocket.

“Here,” He pulled out a pen, not something I would have expected from him, and wrote something on my hand. “Just give me a text when you’re ready to head home.”

“O-okay. I won’t be very long.”

“Take as long as you want, I’ll see you later.”

“See you later, Shane.”

I watched as he walked away, his muscular arms clearly visible in his black T-shirt but my eyes didn’t stay there for long, instead they trailed their way down his arms, trying to make out the tattoos.

“He’s hot.”  Kayla said behind me.

I spun to have my three friends, a blonde, with green eyes and the kind of curves men seemed to love, grinned at me. “What did he write on your hand?” Lita snatched it up before I could say anything. “Ohh, a phone number.” She raised her eyebrows up and down dramatically.

“It’s not like that.” I frowned snapping my hand back from her. “He’s just giving me a ride back to my place so he gave me his number and I can text him when we’re done.”

“Sureee.” Kayla’s brown hair bobbed up and down as she gave a dramatic eye roll.

“It’s true!”

“In that case, is he single?”

“I… I don’t know.” I admitted. “I can find out for you.”

“Oh please do.” Kayla let out a sigh as she stared off the way he had gone.

“You can’t have him all to yourself.” Hayley, a brown haired girl with glasses like me, just more boobs than me, said with a wide grin. “You’d have to share.”

“Oh I would.”

Hearing the way my best friends talked about Shane was embarassing. My brothers best friend and my first real crush when I was 12. I turned on my heel. “So where are we going?”

“Well, I have to grab an outfit for my date tonight, then maybe some lunch?” Hayley said.

“Sure.”

We all agreed to help her find a place and began our search. “How about in there?” I pointed to one place that was one of her favorite places to go.

“Yea! Let’s try there.” She said eyeing the sale sign. “Maybe I can get a couple of outfits, you know in case it is more than a one date kinda thing.” Her eyes sparkled as she reached for something sparkly as we entered the store. She pulled it off the rack. “Oh this is pretty.”

She held it up to her body, and I had to admit it would look amazing on her.

“Go for it.” I gave her a nod.

-

We spent the rest of the afternoon shopping. A couple times I saw Shane. He’d give me a grin or sometimes even a nod, and by the third time it happened Lita was sure he had a thing for me. She insisted on it, which I told her was crazy. There was no way my brothers best friend would have a crush on me. Didn’t that go against some sort of bro code? Or was that all a load of crap?

The fourth time I saw him, I caught sight of him first and I told my friends I was going to head out. They all gave me a hug, and Lita reminded me that I was supposed to get her Shane’s number if he didn’t have a girlfriend. I agreed, ignoring that small tug of jealousy in my stomach and telling myself I had the wrong emotion before I headed off towards him.

“Hey.” He held two bags in his hand. “How’s your shopping going?”

“Just about done, are you ready to go or something?”

“I’m ready whenever you are.”

“I just need to get these then we can go.” He held up a pair of striped socks. Clearly for a woman. Maybe he did have a girlfriend.

“Cute.”

He shrugged. “I guess.” He said as he made his way over to the check out.

“Who are you shopping for?” I asked as we came to a stop in front of a girl. She looked him over as she scanned the socks for him.

“That will be $5.23.” He pulled out a ten dollar bill and handed it to her.

“My sister. It’s her birthday next week.”

“That’s nice of you.” I said. “Are you very close with her?”

How many sisters did he have?

“We’re very close.”

A smile touched my lips. Eric and I weren’t close at all. I always envied siblings who were close. “So, this is awkward.” I said as he took the bag from the girl behind the checkout and we headed out of the store. “But my friend wants to know if you’re single or not.”

Shane snorted. “Did she now? Which one was that?”

“Which one are you interested in?” I retorted.

“Honestly, none of them.”

“So you already have a girlfriend?”

“No.”

I almost came to a complete stop. He didn’t. I tried to ignore the fact that made me happy. I bit my lip. Maybe it’s about time to admit I have a crush on him. I swallowed dryly and mentally shook myself. Just because I had a little crush on him didn’t mean I had to make a big deal about it.

As we neared his car Shane gave me a sideways glance.

“Not going to say anything about that?” He smirked.

“What is it you want me to say exactly?” I raised an eyebrow.

A blush touched his cheeks before he could look away. “Nothing.” He opened the car door and dropped into the driver’s seat.

Chapter 3

“I’m going to go for a swim; you’re welcome to join me.” Before he could answer I rushed upstairs and into my bedroom.

We hadn’t said anything on the drive home, because really what was I supposed to say? That I had a crush on him? No, but since realizing that in the mall parking lot I just felt weird.

I picked my cutest bikini and slipped into it, grabbing my reading glasses (I’d taken the contacts out as soon as I got home) and tiring my hair into a messy bun so the water wouldn’t be able to get it.

I grabbed my text book and my notebook, along with a pen and made my way down stairs. I tried not to pay attention to where Shane was when I reached the kitchen. I tried not to look around for him but I couldn’t see him anywhere. It took everything I had not to actively look around for him. I padded through the kitchen to the back door and stepped outside.

The sun beat down on my skin, already warming me as I made my way over to the pool, lay my books by the side of the water and went for my jar of coconut oil I kept on the table out here.

I know most people don’t use coconut oil as sunscreen but since I’d started using it 5 years ago I had yet to get a burn.

“Oiling yourself up?” I could hear the amusement in his voice.

I spun on my heel to face him. My jaw almost dropped as I stared at him. Sure I’d just seen him shirtless but holy shit; he was hot. I swallowed dryly. He held two glasses in his hand; each filled with water and had a slice of lemon in them.

“It’s sunscreen.” I said quickly.

“Really?” He raised an eyebrow looking me up and down. “Sure doesn’t look like it to me.”

He couldn’t see it but my cheeks were burning hotter than I’d ever thought they could. My heart raced.

I tried to think of something to say, but I couldn’t so I just made my way over to the pool and sat down on the edge of the pool.

“Do you just always study?”

“Pretty much, yes.” I nodded. I didn’t want to risk failing any classes. With my parents only helping out a little I couldn’t afford to fail any classes. Plus it wouldn’t fit into my five year plan- and that plan was everything to me.

“You look lost in thought.”

“Hm?” His voice snapped me back to reality. I processed his words.

“Oh yea, I guess I kinda was. Sorry about that.”

“No need.” He lowered himself into the pool across from me. “What had you so lost in thought?”

“My future.” I confessed, feeling a little stupid.

-

Her future.

And I’m guessing there was nowhere in her future someone like me. I swallowed dryly as I made my way towards her. I knew it was pointless to be anything more than friendly with her; after all Eric told me all about the guys he chased away from her and after spending the day with her I had no doubt about it- and seeing her a bikini didn’t help.

I reached out and handed her a drink. “I thought you might get thirsty out here.”

“Thank you.” Surprise filled her voice as she reached out and took the drink from me.

“I can let you get back to studying if you like, I’ll just soak over here… won’t get in your way though.”

“No.” She said quickly. “I mean, I don’t mind if you want to talk a little more.” She smiled as she took a sip of water.

All I wanted to do was talk to her, but I knew that was a bad idea. A very, very bad idea. I couldn’t help it though.

“So, what’s your future look like?” I asked. I wondered if it was anything like what my future had looked like at her age; but that was all before Becky took those pills, before my mom couldn’t function.

Oh god. He wanted to know about my future. I opened my mouth but couldn’t bring myself to say anything for a couple of seconds. “Do you promise not to laugh at me?”

A grin touched his lips, but there was something very sad about his eyes. “I promise I won’t laugh at you Jessica.”

“Well,” I bit my lip, my hands clasping together under the water. “I want to graduate as soon as possible.” I said. That didn’t sound too crazy; of course that was just the tip of all of it. “And then, eventually I want to get a good job and save up for a house. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life rending but I don’t want to stay here forever. I…” I paused. “Eventually I’ll settle down with a husband and have kids or something like that… or maybe not. I haven’t thought that far ahead. I know that by 25 I want to be in my own house, without any debt, and I want to have traveled the world.”

To my surprise Shane hadn’t laughed about anything I said, instead he just smiled.

“That all sounds… really nice. I bet you’ll have it all too.” He moved towards me. My heart skipped a beat as he passed me and headed towards the seats lining the edge of the pool. I followed him over, maybe a little too close in retrospect. “What about you? Have you given much thought to y our future?”

“Not really. Not since Becky… my sister…”

“I’m sorry. It must have been really hard on your family.”

“It was. It’s been really hard on my sister I think. They used to share a room together, now… well; after it happened she had to sleep in that room.”

My heart sank into my stomach. “Oh god.”

“I mean, she didn’t most nights. She normally came into my room and kicked me off the bed, even though she didn’t mean to. I’d take the couch so she could get a good night’s rest.” He shrugged.

“That’s really nice of you.”

He chuckled softly. “You don’t need to sound so surprised. I can be nice every now and then.”

“It sounds like you’re really close with your sister.” I was studying psychology after all; Even without it I could pick up on a couple hints.

“Yes, I’m very close with her.” he gave me a single nod.

“Is she younger?” With the way he was so protective and caring with her I assumed she was. Shane nodded. A smile touched my lips. “She’s lucky to you have you.”

He snorted. “You know, no one has ever actually said that to me. Thank you.”

“Y-you’re welcome.”

He pushed himself off the seat and slipped under the water, when he emerged from the water he was right in front of me. I stood utterly still, trying to figure out what to do. Should I move? Or did he want to be this close to me.

My heart raced, pounding against my ears. He raised an eyebrow. “So, were you just using that psychology textbook on me?”

“A little.” I confessed biting my lower lip. I refused to look at him square in the eye.

He laughed softly. “Well, glad to see you’re leaning.” He stepped closer to me. Even if I wanted to move I don’t think I would have been able to.

Shane reached out for me, his eyes never leaving mine as his hand moved towards my hips- slowly.

I could have stepped away, hell I could have ran but I didn’t. And I was sure that if I did run he would have let me.

His hand rested on my hips. He pulled me towards him. I gasped reaching out to steady myself before I fell. My hands rested on his muscular chest. I felt my body flush as I stared at Shane.

It’s not like Shane was the first man to ever touch me, but there was something about the way he stared at me, something that set my heart racing and the teenage girl in me swooning.

“Jessica, can I kiss you?”

“Yes.”

I said it without fully realizing I’d said it. He pulled me tighter against him. His wet chest against my dry skin, I moved closer to him and I was sure I could feel his boner against my leg. His lips touched mine softly at first, still letting me pull away if I needed to. I didn’t. My arms wrapped around his chest, stepping close to him as his teeth grazed my lower lip. I moaned tilting my head back as his lips traced their way down my neck ever so slowly. Desire pooled inside me. My hands traced down his body, inching closer and closer to his growing erection.

He pulled away, his cheeks pink.

“What is it?”

Had I done something wrong? I looked around. Was Eric home? He stepped away from me.

My heart dropped as I saw my brother step into the kitchen. Eric was home.

Shane gave me a smile. “Um, sorry… I just don’t think…”

“No, you’re right. He won’t.” My brother didn’t need to know his best friend had just kissed his little sister. He didn’t need to know I’d just had my hands on his best friend, or that I was pretty sure I was beginning to have feelings for him. I turned away from Shane before he could see the hurt on my face. I knew he was right, but I couldn’t help wishing my brother hadn’t just come home. Shane pulled away, and went to join my brother.

Suddenly I didn’t feel like swimming anymore. I climbed out of the water, grabbed my book and padded over to the sun chair. As I flipped down in it I caught Shane staring at me from inside. He didn’t look away. His eyes roamed over my body as my brother had his head in the fridge. I felt a blush rise to my cheeks, my heart raced but it felt good. Bad, but good. Bad in I knew it wasn’t right; good as in I wanted to keep doing it more.

I forced myself to look away from him, but I could still feel his gaze on me as my eyes lowered to my book and I started reading. I needed to study, not stare at my brother’s best friend, not think about the kiss we’d just shared.

I licked my dry lips, trying to restore some moisture to them, my mind racing.

Studying was useless. I couldn’t stop thinking about him.

So eventually I just closed my book and headed inside; by then I had dried off in the sun. I caught Shane’s eye as I headed upstairs. He didn’t react as he looked away, a smirk spreading over his face.

Confusion hit me. Was this some kind of game to him? Why hadn’t he reacted? It felt like all day there had been something going on between us, but now… maybe it’s just because Eric’s home. That sounded rational, but it wasn’t an easy thing for me to believe, it should have been I knew that. But I couldn’t help thinking of the worst of the worst.

Once in my bedroom I slipped out of my bikini and into a pair of comfy sweat pants and a tank top. Despite the fact that I couldn’t stop worrying that Shane had never had an interest in me I still bothered to put a bra on, brush my hair and even apply a little lip gloss before making my way back down stairs. I grabbed a glass of water and eyed the TV. Eric was in the process of putting a movie on. I padded into the living room.

“What are you watching?” I asked leaning against the door frame.

“Lord of the Rings.”

I smile touched my lips as I remembered the first time I watched it with my brother. I pushed myself away from the door frame and headed over to the couch where I plopped down. I grabbed a blanket and pulled it over my lap. Shane turned to me and offered a bowl of popcorn. I took a handful from him, our eyes locking. I felt my cheeks flush as I gave him a soft smile that he returned.

Chapter 4

I heard someone follow me up the stairs. It took everything I had not to turn around and see who it was. God I hoped it was Shane. I wanted, no needed, to talk to him. I needed to know what was going on. I stepped into my bedroom, leaving my door wide open. I’m not looking for any games, and I deserve to know what the deal is.

I refused to look behind me as I heard someone enter my room. He came closer, still not saying a word.  His arms circled around my waist.

His lips touched my cheek. “Hey.” Shane whispered softly.

“Eri-”

“He’s asleep.” He whispered. His hands traced down the curves of my body. I moaned gently before pulling away.

“Are you sure?”

“I watched him go to his bedroom, is that sure enough for you?”

No.

What if he caught us? What would become of their friendship? Had Shane worried about that at all?

“What’s going on here?” I asked, my voice quiet; scared that Eric would over hear us.

“You tell me.” His eyes locked on mine. “All I know is that I want you.”

My heart stopped for a fraction of a second as I thought about his words. He wanted me. “B-but… how?” Was I just going to be a hot fuck to him?

“How?” His eyes sparkled as he guided me to the bed. “Well, first I want to strip you, and touch every inch of your body before going down on you; then putting you on your hands and knees and fucking your brains-”

“Not what I mean.” I cut him off but it was too late. I was already thinking about what he’d just said to me. Desire roared to life inside me. I tried to swallow it down, but I’m sure it was useless at this point. “I mean… is that all you want?”

He stared at me, for a couple seconds he didn’t say anything.

“Is that the kind of guy I look like to you?”

I bit my lip. What was I supposed to say? I’d just made it sound like he was, so could I really say no?

“I… I don’t know.” I pulled away from him and padded over to the bed. I don’t know what you want from me, I don’t know what you look like… I just know that I need to know. Alright?”

I dropped down on the bed with a sigh, my fingers tangled into the bedding. I refused to meet his gaze.

He sat down beside me, reaching out and touching my thigh gently.

“You might not actually believe me, but I’d like to take you out. You know, to dinner or something.”

“But what about…” Would Eric really be okay with that?

“That depends on what you want to do. Do you want me to tell him? Hell, I’ll ask his permission if that will make you feel better about everything.”

“No. you don’t have to do that, there’s no point in telling anyone until we decide if it’s going to work or not.”

“I guess that makes sense…. Does that mean you will go out to dinner with me?” He raised an eyebrow.

“I guess it does, yes.” A smirked. Butterflies pooled in my stomach Did I just agree to a date? It sure as shit sounded like it to me.

“So, can I kiss you now?” A grin spread over his lips. I giggled.

“Yes.”

But before he could move I did. I leaned towards him, reaching out with one hand. My fingers tangled into his hair pulling him closer to me. My lips touched his softly for a fraction of a second, then the kiss grew passionate.

My entire body flooded with heat as I felt his warm lips against mine. His hands touched my hips, pulling me closer to him and onto his lap. I gasped as he moved me how he wanted me. I pulled away for a fraction of a second. “Wait,” my eyes locked on him, studying his features. I wanted to drink it all in, to remember every second of it. “You’re not just saying that so I sleep with you, are you? Because I would do that anyways.” Okay, the last bit was a lie, I wasn’t that kind of girl, but I wanted to make sure he was being honest with me.

“Sleep with me all you want.” He rolled me onto my back. “I still want to take you out for dinner Jessica, and you already promised that- no taking it back now.”

I giggled as his hands traced over the curves of my body to the waist of my sweat pants. I inhaled sharply. This was it. And there was nothing more that I wanted right now than him. In the most intimate way possible.

My hands traced over his muscular frame. Inching their way lower and lower. He let out a deep breath the second my hand cupped his cock. I bit my lip massaging him gently.

“Fuck,” He let out a deep breath of pleasure as he pulled away from me. “Jessica… I don’t… have protection…”

I let out a soft laugh. “That’s alright.” His eyes widened as I’m pretty sure he misread what I said. “I mean I have some.” I jumped off the bed and headed for my dresser.

“You… you do?” he sounded shocked.

“Yes.” My cheeks flushed. Did he think I was a virgin? Sure I may not be experience, but I was 24. I pulled a condom out from my dresser drawer and handed it to him.

“Sorry to disappoint, you’re not my first.”

“I hope he was at least good.”

“He wasn’t.”

I didn’t need to be an expert to know that last 4 minutes wasn’t a good sign.

“Well, I’m sorry to hear that.” He stepped towards me and grabbed me in his arms as if I weighed no more than a feather. I gasped, biting my lip so I wouldn’t let out a scream. “But I can promise you I’ll make this time much better than just ‘good’” He set me down beside the bed and tucked the condom into his back pocket as he lowered himself down to his knees.

I watched him as he reached for the waist of my pants, his thumbs hooking around the elastic and ever so slowly pulling them down my legs.

I moaned gently as his lips touched my upper most thighs. My eyes rolled back as my fingers tangled into his hair.

Shane grinned nipping my skin ever so gently. As my pants fell to the ground I stepped out of them and he pushed me down onto the bed moving closer. He moved closer to the bed, placing my legs on either side of his shoulder. His lips traced their way up my leg further and further. I suppressed my moan, my fingers digging into the bedding.

“Fuck, Shane.” I let out a deep breath of pleasure.

“I’ll get to the fucking in a second.” His beard hair tickled my thighs as I felt his tongue flicked past my folds and inside of me. I gasped, my hips arching. A soft moan escaped me as his tongue explored inside of me. I wasn’t sure just how long I would last.

He pulled away from me. I sat bolt upright watching his every move. He grabbed his shirt and pulled it off him in a matter of seconds.

I slid off the bed and onto my hands and knees, reaching out for the button on his jeans. It came undone with a pop. Shane grinned.

“Why is it so hard for me to get you into bed?” He grinned but made no attempt to move me as his pants fell down. My jaw almost dropped as his hard cock sprang forward. Apparently he wasn’t into boxers.

I reached out, my fingers circling his shaft.  My lips moved towards him, my mouth opening wide to take his thick cock. His eyes rolled back the second my lips touched him. His hips pumped back and forth, meaning I didn’t need to do any of the work. I relaxed my body, willing myself to take him deeper and deeper. He moved faster and faster, his cock slipping deeper and deeper into my mouth. I felt his head touch my throat. I gagged as he pulled away quickly.

“Are you okay?”

“Fine, yes.”

He stepped away from me and bent down, reaching for his pants.

“Well, get back on the bed then, and spread your legs.”

I slipped my shirt and bra off before I did as I was told, crawling onto the bed, but I didn’t lie down. He said he’d wanted me on my hands and knees so here I was- on my hands and knees.

I glanced over my shoulder just in time to see him step towards me, his eyes roamed over my body. I felt my cheeks burn as I realized how vulnerable I was right now. Not physically per say, but more emotionally.

He crawled onto the bed, between my legs and rested against me. I gasped feeling his cock against my folds. He pushed into me in one movement. I gasped, my face sinking into the bedding to muffle my moans. “Oh fuck.” My eyes rolled back, already so close.

Shane pushed into me, fast and hard which was just the way I wanted it.

Stroke. Stroke. Stroke.

My eyes rolled back. No. Not yet. Yes. my body screamed.

“I’m going to cum soon.” I whispered. Pleasure overwhelmed me.

A sound of amusement escaped him. “Glad I’m not the only one.” His voice was thick with lust. He grabbed my hips, thrusting into me faster and faster.

Stroke. Stroke. Stroke.

My hand slipped between my legs and reached for my clit.

“Cum for me Jessica.”

His command was hot, but the way he said my name as he tensed behind me and slammed into me harder- that was what sent me over the edge.

Everything went a fuzzy as a wave of pleasure it me. I gasped, my hips arching. Shane slammed into me as another wave of pleasure came crashing through. I bit back my screams. My body shook with intensity as another wave. Shane slammed into me once more, letting out his own sound of pleasure; then it was gentle strokes. Soft, to match the waves of pleasure that now passed through me. My head was light as another wave of pleasure it me.

Finally I pulled away, falling down against the bedding, gasping for breath. I rolled over and turned to face Shane. It took me a couple seconds to find him.

He’d crossed to the other side of the room and thrown the condom out. But in a matter of seconds he was at my side, crawling into bed with me. Shane grinned as he pulled me into his arms. “You know, I should come over sometime when you’re alone. That way you can scream for me.”

My heart skipped a beat thinking about it. “You’ll have to give me your number so I can text you when I’m alone.”

His lips touched the top of my head gently. “Of course.” He promised me. I closed my eyes taking a deep breath. My body was ready for sleep, but I didn’t want to sleep. I wanted to stay up with him. I wanted to keep talking. I forced my eyes open before the idea of sleep became too appealing to me. “You… you shouldn’t sleep in here.” I wanted him to. I wanted to cuddle but what if Eric caught him? Or if my parents came home early… no that wouldn’t do us any good.

“I can stay a little longer if you want…” He paused. “I… I don’t want you thinking I just… up and left.”

A smile touched my lips. “Don’t worry, I get it.” He might have looked like the kind of guy you didn’t bring home to your mom, but the truth was he was everything a mother could want in a man her daughter is dating. He pulled away from me, placed another kiss on my head and pulled the blankets up over me. “I’ll see you tomorrow.” He promised.

“Sleep well.” I said closing my eyes.

Before I even realized it I was out cold.

Epilogue

I looked around as I reached the door. In the dark I was sure I was the only one up. That being said, my parents normally went to bed at 8:00 so it wasn’t a surprise that come 10:00 they were nowhere to be seen, it was really Eric I was worried about though. I did not need him knowing I was going on a date with his best friend. Somehow I did not see it going over very well. Even more so when he realizes we’ve been going out for three months. Yes, I had become that type of girl.

The type to sneak around with a boy; hell even none of my friends knew we were together.  That was all about to change though- after what I’d found out this morning.

Ever so carefully I pulled the front door open and slipped out, locking it behind me. I grinned as I caught sight of his car idling across the street. I ran over to it and grabbed the passenger side door, pulling it open.

“Hey.” I leaned over to give him a kiss. His warm lips against mine sent a rush of heat through my body.

“How are you?”

“I’m…” Pregnant. No I couldn’t say that. “I’m alright.”

“What’s the plan for the night?” He turned away from me and shifted into drive.

“Um, well I thought we could start picking out baby names.” I said it before even realizing it. I gasped raising my hand to my mouth. I hadn’t meant to break it to him like that. I should have been more gentle.

Shane stared at me, his eyes wide. “Are you… are you sure.”

“I took a test today. I’m going to the doctor on Tuesday before school.”

His eyes sparkled as he let out a sound; I wasn’t quite sure it was pleasure or not. His arms wrapped around me. “Oh Jessica.” He gave a soft laugh. “That’s… I…” He pulled away from me, his smile spread from ear to ear. “I love you, you know that right? I love you so much.”

“I know which is why… we’re going to have to tell Eric.”

The smile dropped from his face for a fraction of a second. “You’re right… he deserves to know and if I’m going to be the father I should be he’ll need to know.”

Father.

My heart skipped a beat. I was going to be a mom and he was going to be a dad. We were still so young… He reached out and took my hand. “It’s going to be okay.” He said as if he’d read my mind. “We’re in this together, even if Eric doesn’t like it.”

“I love you.” I stared into his eyes. Eyes that were so excited, knowing he would be a dad didn’t seem to scare him one bit. And that gave me faith.

-

We spent most of the night driving around in the car. I think he was just excited to be a dad, but already he’d begun to fret over me, worrying that I shouldn’t have too much salt, or that large soda. I glared as the waitress looked confused. When he explained that I was expecting we got my meal for free- and a slice of apple pie. He grinned.

“What if it’s a boy?” I asked as soon as the waitress of out of earshot after she brought us our food.

“Kevin.”

“Kevin?” My brow furrowed. “No, I like Adam better.”

He mulled it over. “I like that, but if it’s a girl her middle name has to be Rebecca. It’s a family thing.” He added the last bit quickly.

“Alright.” I grinned as I dug into my ribs. I couldn’t believe it. Despite the fact that when Shane and I had started our relationship I wasn’t sure if he was lying to me or not; it was now perfectly clear to me that he wanted nothing more than to be with me; the sex was just a bonus. A bonus that both of us shared and enjoyed, but a bonus none the less- now  it would just be matter of telling our family.

Thinking about it I reached out and took his hand in mine. I squeezed it gently giving him a smile.

No matter what, we were in this together, he’d said so himself.

The End

Player’s Catch: A BWWM College Sports Romance

Chapter 1: Amina

I feel like throwing my pillow across the room and crying. That’s how little sleep I’ve had. Gritting, my teeth, I roll over and push myself up. However, I can’t bring myself to move just yet. My head is still foggy, the shaky remnants of a distant dream still echoing through my brain.

What time is it? I search for my phone, eyes still half closed, in the mess of sheets and blankets that I was tangled up in just moments before. When I pull it out, I peer closer, very aware that without my glasses, all I can see is the glow and blurred numbers.

I sighed. It’s been a crappy week. Thinking back to how excited I was to start college, I can now say that I was a naïve fool. I wish I could go back to high school, where I had my own room and could study.

Glancing over at the bed across the room, I shake my head. Bethany is the roommate from hell. In high school, she was the perky, cheerleader who won awards and threw crazy parties. College is no different it seems. Except she’s a traded cheerleader for sorority and never seems to shut up about it.

Seriously, how much can you talk about a dang social club? I genuinely want to know as I fish my glasses out of my nightstand drawer and put them on. Eight o’clock. Great, I’m late for my daily routine.

I am not a Bethany; that should be glaringly apparent. I’m an Amina. Amina gets up early, shower, study, then go to class. After class, there’s more studying. After studying, there’s more class. You get the picture. I give a crap about my grades.

I’ve always been like that, since kindergarten. I’m the girl who got the best grades, the most awards, the most pressure from her parents. Every time I smiled for an awards picture, every other kid in my school hated me, but hey, at least they knew who I was.

I’ve only been in college for a week, and nobody knows who I am. The teacher called on me from the sign-up list yesterday and even though I’ve already introduced myself, she didn’t even know who I was. I’m starting to feel like this is a big mistake.

The sun is barely filtering through the thick curtains on the windows. At least I can thank Bethany for that. She likes to sleep in late, so she replaced all of the curtains with thicker, more efficient ones. It was without asking me, of course, but I can honestly say that this is one of her less annoying takeovers.

I slip my glasses onto my face. The blurry edges of the world disappear into clarity. In the back of my mind, I know I need to get ready, but I’m not quite ready. A big part of me wants to crawl back into bed, hide under the covers and go back to sleep.

“Don’t you dare,” I mumble to myself as I stretch on the edge of my bed. “It’s time to go.”

My feet touch the floor, and it’s like the starting pistol at a race goes off. Suddenly, everything I need to do for the day is rushing through my brain at a million miles per hour. Over and over it runs in a loop until I can almost feel my anxiety peak.

I push myself up finally, knowing that I can no longer ignore the waiting day. Picking up my things, I head for the door before looking up. Standing in front of me, stretching and yawning, isn't Bethany, but her boyfriend, Brody.

And he’s naked.

Very, very naked.

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry!” I  stumble over my words and bump into the edge of Bethany’s bed as I try to back up.

“Hey,” Brody says sleepily, rubbing his eyes and smiling. “You’re Amina, right? Sorry if I scared you, it got really hot in here last night.”

I somehow manage to pull my eyes away from him and look down at the floor. “Where is Bethany?”

“Oh, I think she went down to her friend's room or something. Hey, where can you get coffee around here? I’m exhausted.”

“I-I don’t know. Down the hall or something. I gotta go, bye!”

I rushed out of the bedroom and shut the door quickly. Leaning against the cool wood, I try to catch my breath. What was wrong with that man? How could he stand there naked trying to talk to me as if it was perfectly normal? I can’t scrub the image out of my brain…

“Oh my god, we have to be ready for sorority rush! I hear it’s really hard this year.”

“Not for me. I’m definitely getting in Alpha Kappa Kappa. There’s no guesswork involved.”

“You’re so lucky.”

I look over and see Bethany and a few of her friends chatting. Bethany is looking confident as usual, tossing her blonde hair over her shoulder as she giggles. She glances over at me and laughs.

“Hey, Amina. Let me guess; you saw Brody, huh?”

I nod reluctantly. “Do you think he could wear some clothes? It’s a little embarrassing.”

Bethany laughs. “I can never get him into clothes when he doesn't want to be. Besides, what’s the point? He’s so nice to look at.”

“That’s for sure,” Bethany’s friend says, “he’s so gorgeous. God, Bethany, you’re so lucky to have him.”

Bethany grins like a fool. “I know. I could look at him all day.”

“Well,” I cut in quietly, “maybe you could get him to wear clothes in the room. We do share it.”

I don’t wait for a reply as I walk away. It’s not often that I speak up, but when I do, I make a point never to stick around. I don’t like confrontation, but I’m starting to see that sometimes, it’s necessary.

Chapter 2: Awkward

After the shock of the morning, I’m more than ready for class. It’s going to be a breeze compared to the things that I’ve just had to deal with. I line my pencils up perfectly, pull out my notebook and wait patiently for the professor.

Everyone around me has their laptops up, blank pages ready to work or their social pages up. I prefer the feel of pencil or pen to paper, though. It helps me connect to what’s being said and retain it.

“Good  morning everyone.” A man says as he enters the room with a mug in his hand. The smell of coffee is strong. “We’ll start off with very, very brief introductions. And then we’ll go into some questions, just to see what you know about biochemistry. Okay?”

I sit up a little more. Introductions have never been my forte, quizzes, and questions I excel at. When I brought my books, I cracked them open the first day and started reading chapter after chapter. I’m more than ready.

I admit, I kind of faze out during introductions. During mine, I only give my name, year, and major. After that, I sit back in my seat and flip through my textbook. For the first time since I’ve been here, I’m starting to feel like there’s actually somewhere I belong. Bethany and her friends can have the parties; I’ll take my books.

Every question that’s asked has my hand shooting up into the air.  For the first time in so long, I feel real excitement coursing through my veins. Maybe college won’t be so bad after all.

“What’s up?”

Everyone, including me, turns to the door as a loud voice is followed by a student. My irritation grows as I realize who it is. Brody. He high fives a few of his jock friends as he laughs and disrupts the class freely.  I can see that Professor Jackson is more than a little pissed off at his shenanigans.

In horror, I watch as Brody began to saunter towards me. His thumb is looped into the strap of his backpack as he grins at me. Suddenly, my brain is taken over by the image of him this morning. Naked him. All hard muscle, smooth skin, except for a scar here or there and a grin.

I quickly turn away, scanning the classroom to try and avoid his gaze. It takes me a few moments before I realize that the seat next to me is the only available one. I’d picked this table specifically because it was empty. Now, I could kick myself.

He gives me a wink as he sits down and tosses his backpack on the floor, the chair scraping against the wood as he does. Mr. Jackson waits patiently, arms folded. When Brody finally stops talking and shuffling, Mr. Jackson picks up his book again.

“Nice of you to join us, Brody?”

“That’s me,” Brody says with a grin.

“I see.” Mr. Jackson stares at him for a long time before he turns back to the whiteboard.

“Mr. Kaplan, can you tell me which chemical elements make up the majority of living biological matter?”

This is easy. Too easy. I want to raise my hand so badly, but the professor has already posed the question to Brody, and I’m sure that’s who he wants to answer it.

“Mr. Kaplan?”

“Um, I don’t know. Oxygen and stuff?”

I want to literally bang my head against the table. Oxygen and stuff? I can’t even look at him as the professor gives him a crooked grin.

“That’s what I thought. If you’re going to be late and obnoxious on top of that, you should at least be able to answer simple questions. Maybe it would be better if you just stuck with football. Amina, can you answer the same question?”

“The answer is oxygen, carbon, nitrogen, and hydrogen.”

“Correct. Be more like her. Let’s move on.”

I can’t believe it. Why does Brody have to be my lab partner? Clearly, he has no idea what he’s doing. Why would he even take this class? I’m sure there are easier classes for him to take, something to pass the time as he gets by on throwing a football around.

My irritation boils over, and I scoff out loud. Out of the corner of my eye, I see him look at me, but I ignore him. People like Brody are good for distracting you from your goals, trying to bring you down to their level, but I won’t let that happen.

As soon as class is over, I try to stuff my books back into my bag as quickly as possible. I watch Brody leave, glad that he’ll be out of my sight by the time I leave the classroom. This feels like high school all over again, and I just know I’ll end up doing all of the work just so that I can pass.

Great.

I walk outside and jostle my backpack until it’s on my shoulder right. When I look up, Brody is walking towards me. Quickly, I wonder if I have time to walk in the other direction before he sees me when he calls my name.

“Hey, wait up. You got a minute?”

“What do you want?” I say, a lot sharper than I meant for it to come out.

Brody scratches his hair. “I-Look, I just want to say that I won’t get in your way in class. You seemed really stressed out after what happened, but I’m not going to like intentionally screw you over or anything.”

“Look, I don’t have time for this. I have another class to get to.”

He grabs my arm, stopping me from going. “I’m serious. I know was being a jerk back there, but I promise I’m not going to sabotage your work. I can tell it means a lot to you.”

I scoff. “You don’t know anything about me.”

I pull away before storming off down the halls. Who does he think he is? I don’t believe a single word that just came out of his mouth; that’s for sure. Quickly, I push him out of my mind. I have another class waiting and more important things to focus on.

Chapter 3: Boiling Point

I bite the eraser of my pencil. It’s gross, but it saved me from having massive meltdowns in the past, so why not now? The words in front of me are starting to swim. When did I learn this stuff again?

Sighing, I shut my book. At least it’s quiet for a moment. There’s no loud music, no overly loud Bethany, no yelling in the next room. I could definitely get used to this.

Standing up, I stretch. A snack is exactly what I need before I get back to studying. Slipping into my socks, I pad down the hall to the vending machine. Now that I don’t live at home, I don’t have to hear my mom yell at me about what I’m putting in my body. That makes me both happy and guilty as I choose potato chips, chocolate bars and energy drinks from the machines. My arms are loaded with goodies, and I head back to my room to study even more.

I sit down at my desk, flip open my books and get to work. I can’t afford to slack off, not now, not ever until I have a degree in my pocket. Several degrees. Yawning, I check the time. Almost ten o'clock. I should be going to sleep, but I can’t afford to sleep right now.

For a long time, I get into my studying so deeply that I forget about time. It’s not until I hear the door opening that I even look up. Brody and Bethany walk in. She’s giggling loudly as he pinches her butt and whispers, loudly, in her ear.

I don’t think there’s any way possible that I can roll my eyes hard enough. They don’t even seem to notice I’m here as they plop down on her bed and begin to make out with each other.

For a while, I try to ignore it. I really do. However, it’s not as if they’re being discreet. In fact, they’re so loud and obnoxious that I’m starting to feel the junk food I just ate turn in my stomach.

How can anyone like that? I don’t get it. If I were ever making out with someone, which I never have, I’d want it to be private and special. Right now, it’s like they’re putting on a show, only I’m the unwilling audience.

I go back to studying. It’s my room too. That’s what I tell myself over and over again. It’s my room too, and I’m not going to be run out of it. Pulling open my desk drawer, I pull out my iPod, but the headphones are no longer plugged into them. I search through the drawers, but come up empty handed.

There’s a good chance I know what happened to them. It’s the same thing that happens to most of my things. I wait until Bethany leaves, and I’ll find my clothes, shoes, and books on her side of the room. I grit my teeth. She’s going to keep pushing until she pushes me over the edge.

Finally, I can’t take the moaning and the wet sound of smacking lips anymore. I pick up my books, dump them into my bag and toss it over my shoulder. The library will be open. At least there I’ll be able to get some peace.

“Hey, are you leaving?”

I pause at the door and turn around to the inquisitive Brody. “Yes, I am. I have to study.”

“You have tests already?” He asks, puzzled.

“No,” I say, gritting my teeth. “It’s called studying, and you’re supposed to do it well before a test.”

Bethany laughs. “She worries too much. I think she’s had her head buried in a book since the first day of class.”

My hands grip my backpack a little tighter. So what if I have? What’s wrong with wanting to be successful?

“Hey, my fraternity is having a party tonight,” Brody says, cutting into my thoughts. “You should come. I mean, you can’t study all of the time. You should relax a little.”

I scoff. “Relax a little? Why? So I can fail school and fall back onto my sports scholarship?” Bethany frowns at my words. “I’m going to the library to study.”

“The library?” Brody asks.

Shaking my head, I can’t help the chuckle that escapes. “Yeah, you know, the place with all of the books in it? That library. Goodnight.”

I don’t exactly close the door gently when I leave. In fact, the sound makes me jump a little. Losing my temper isn’t something that happens often, but when it does, it’s usually not very pretty.

There’s something about the library that comforts me, no matter how bad of a mood I’m in. Buried behind piles of books, the low hum of the AC, the turning of an overhead fan, I’ve fallen in love with this place already. A part of me still wishes I was in my own room, though, but what I can I do about the two of them?

I crack open my books, but I’m distracted. Every time I read a question, I find myself reading it over and over again. Honestly, I can’t wrap my head around Brody. He has no sense of decency. How can you talk to someone naked? Or right after you know they heard you slobbering with your girlfriend? I just don’t get it.

Then again, I’m not exactly experienced. I kissed a boy in high school once, but that’s about the depth of my sexual expertise. Aside from that, I’ve always been buried in a book whether I was studying or just reading for fun. I’ve probably read about sex more than a normal person should, but that doesn’t mean I understand it in a practical sense.

I pull my thoughts away from that line of thinking. How did I even get to thinking about sex? Oh yeah, Brody. Anger courses through my veins again. Something has to be done about him.

Chapter 4: Little Things

I close the door to my room and lean up against it. What had just happened? Dumping my backpack on my bed, I follow it, wriggling under my blanket.

Studying had been on my mind all night, but I hadn’t wanted to come back to the dorm. Instead, I had gone to the library thinking that I’d be able to find some peace and quiet without having to see Bethany and Brody. That wasn’t the case.

My once quiet sanctuary had been filled with loud yelling, book slamming, and laughter. Everywhere I looked, there were people. Even in the back stacks of the reference section, which was usually a ghost town.

“Why even go to the library if you’re not going to use it to study?” I sigh as I push myself up on my elbows.

That’s when I realize, Bethany isn’t even in the room, and neither is her obnoxious boyfriend. A contented sigh passes through my lips before I lay back in my bed. I might not get the room all night, but I might as well use it while I can.

I climb out of my bed. First things first, I need to change my clothes. I’m wearing my school clothes, a modest black dress, stockings, and flats. Instead, I trade them out for a pair of black cotton shorts, a blue tank top, and knee socks.

It feels good to lay out my school books and supplies before I settle into my chair. Reaching over, I turn on some soft music to help me. There are already tests coming up, and if I want my parents to keep paying for school and giving me spending money, I need to pass them all with A’s.

Studying is going great for a while until I run across a question I just can’t answer. I flip through my book over and over, but I can’t find the answer. Biting my eraser, I tap my foot impatiently.

“Key enzyme in the regulation of fatty acid synthesis… Where the hell did I read that?”

A knock on the door interrupts my thoughts. I push my book away and sigh. It’s probably one of Bethany’s friends. I don’t know why it would be though; it’s Alpha Kappa Kappa rush night. I forgot about it earlier. No wonder Bethany was still out.

I open the door to find Brody. He’s not looking his usual cheerful, carefree self. Instead, he looks kind of upset.

“Yeah?”

“Is Bethany here?”

I shake my head. “It’s rush night. Didn’t she tell you?”

He sighs. “She did, I just forgot. Sorry to bother you.” He pauses, his body still in the doorway. “Do you think I could come in for a bit? I kind of just want company.”

I don’t know what comes over me, but I let him inside. He thanks me as I walk back over to my desk and sit down. Once more, I’m immersed in my books as he begins to chat.

“Bethany is driving me up a damn wall. I don’t know why we’re even together at this point. Every day it’s some new and impending drama with her. I must be crazy.”

“Must be,” I mumble as I look at my book.

“What are you studying?”

“Bio-chem. I’m stuck on a stupid question about lipids and fatty acid synthesis.” I groan. “I’m never going to get this.”

Brody takes a look over my shoulder, then sits down on my bed. “You know, we’ve been around each other for a couple of weeks, but I don’t know much about you.”

“I’ve been studying, remember?”

“True.” He sighs. “Why can’t I ever fall for a simple, hard-working girl like you?”

I laugh. “I don’t know if that’s a compliment, so I’m just going to say 'thank you' and pretend that it is,” I say as I glance over my shoulder.

“It was,” Brody says with a grin. “Why don’t you tell me about yourself?”

“What’s there to tell?”

“I don’t know. Tell me anything about you. What’s your family like? What do you do when you’re not studying all of the time?”

I shrug. “My family’s just a normal family. My mom’s a doctor; my dad’s a surgeon, and my older brother is an attorney.”

Brody whistles. “That must be a lot of pressure.”

I bite my lip. “It really is. I’m expected to do just as well if not better than all of them. I love biochemistry, but it wasn’t my dream.”

“What was your dream?”

I can feel the heat from embarrassment work its way up my back. “I wanted to be a dancer.”

“What kind?”

“Ballet. It’s so beautiful, and I was really good at it for a long time, until my mom decided that I needed to focus on more academic pursuits.”

Brody nodded. “I can understand that. Why don’t you just do it?”

I raise my eyebrow. I want to ask him if he really does or if he’s just agreeing with me. Instead, I shove away the thick textbook in front of me and bury my face in my arms.

“I can’t. My parents are counting on me for this.”

“You should at least try. Maybe cut back on classes a bit, you’ll still be able to do what you love, you know?”

He had a point. I could push some classes around and take ballet still. At least it would pull me out of my depression and shyness. Some part of me that detested Brody starts to see that he’s not that bad. He’s still a jerk, that’s for sure, but there’s more to him than what’s on the surface.

“I’m going to fail this class.”

I hear paper crinkle and glance at Brody as he begins to make something. Lifting my head, I push my textbook away in disgust. I’m never going to learn like this. I’m going to fail, and my parents are going to hate me.

I can feel the anxiety work me up as I shove the book further away. Forget it; I’m never going to pass. I’ll have to take up a fast food job for the rest of my life.

“Ow!”

I hold my head as I glare at Brody. Something sharp hit me in the head, and I pick up what it is at my feet. A paper airplane. I hold it up.

“Really?” I point to the door. “Get out. I need to concentrate.”

He grins. “See you around, Amina.”

Shaking my head, I turn back to my books. The paper airplane is still in my hand, and I sit it on my desk before I notice writing on it. Slowly, I open it up.

Acetyl-CoA carboxylase.

What’s this? I look down at my book at the one question that’s been nagging me all night long. It’s the answer. I double check it on my phone. It’s the right answer! I turn and glance at the door. There’s much more to Brody it seems. I bite my lip. Now, I’m curious.

Chapter 5: At The Beginning

I can’t seem to get Brody out of my head. All night, I try my hardest, but it doesn’t happen. I’m intrigued by him now. How could he know something that I don’t? Why is he pretending to be a moron?

By the time my alarm rings, I still haven’t gotten much sleep. Today is biochem class, and I’ll get to see Brody and ask him all of the questions that I have. Excitement courses through me.

For the first time in a while, I hop out of bed excitedly. Bethany getting home late didn’t bother me, nor did it bother me when she drunkenly sang the wrong lyrics to popular songs all night. My mind was much too focused on Brody and trying to figure out what was going on with him.

I get dressed quickly, opting for a pair of blue jeans and a black t-shirt. Today, we’re doing experiments. There aren’t enough words in the English language to describe just how much I love conducting experiments. Getting your hands dirty, to me, is bliss.

I walk into class and find Brody there already. Our table is covered with items, but he’s leaning back in his chair, feet sitting on the table. Smiling, I walk over to my seat.

“Hey, thanks for the help last night,” I say brightly, feeling a bit foolish for my enthusiasm.

Brody shrugs. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

I raise a brow. “The airplane? The 'fatty acid' question that I was stumped on? How do you not remember that?”

Again he shrugs. “Whatever you say.”

I narrow my eyes at him. “Come on, why do you feel the need to act so stupid? I mean, clearly, you’re not. So, why pretend that you are?”

“I have no idea what you’re on about. Can you drop it?”

“Fine.”

I sit down in my seat hard and begin to pull out my notebook and pencils. Mr. Jackson enters the room, his usual morning coffee in hand as he picks up the sign in sheet and does his attendance. When he’s done, he smiles at us.

“Today, we’re going to be collecting DNA from the plants in front of you. What you have there are household tools to help in your experiments. I’ll go over the process and then you’ll work together with your partners to extract and photograph DNA.”

Any other time, this would have made me so excited. Today, I can’t stop stealing glances at Brody. What’s wrong with him? Why is he suddenly acting so differently?

I try to push it out of my mind. There’s work to be done, and I need to concentrate. I start to do the whole thing myself, but Mr. Jackson insists that I share the work with my partner. I sigh.

Brody immediately starts to screw it all up. He uses the utensils like drumsticks, laughs with his friends and chats with other people around him. Once or twice, I try to get his attention, but he seems set on ignoring me and ruining the experiment.

As he horses around, Brody knocks over two of the test tubes. They roll off of the table and hit the floor, the sound of shattering glass filling the room. My fists were already clenched, but now I’m seething.

“Damn it, Brody! Can’t you take anything seriously?”

Brody’s smile slowly fades. The room is quiet as we glare at each other. I can feel dozens of sets of eyes on me, but I don’t care. I’m beyond sick of Brody’s crap.

“This is who I am; I'm a little girl. If you don’t like it, that’s too bad. I don’t need your opinion of me.”

With that, he sits down in his seat and plants his feet on the table again. The look on his face is calm, expressionless. He really doesn’t care. In the past, I might have picked up the broken glass, swept and kept on with my work, but not today.

Pure anger courses through me. Why did I ever think he was special? He probably just googled the answer and gave it to me to feel smart. I grit my teeth.

“Are you going to pick that up?”

Brody scoffs. “No, why don’t you do it.”

I could hit him in the smug face; that’s how angry I am. Instead, I pick up my bag, dump my books inside and storm out of the room. I’ll talk to Mr. Jackson later, but I can’t stand the abject humiliation that I’m going through right now.

As I stomp down the hall, I can’t help but be confused. Why would he bother talking to me so normally yesterday and be such an asshole today? It just doesn’t make sense.

Chapter 6: The Real You

I had to go back to talk to Mr. Jackson. The amount of embarrassment I felt after storming out of his classroom was almost crushing, but he understood. He told me that as long as I finished the experiment tonight, he wouldn’t hold it against me. At least that was a weight off of my shoulders.

The dining room is empty by the time I make my way there. My stomach may be growling angrily, but at least I won’t have to deal with the droves of idiots that yell, scream and laugh during the busy hours. My head can’t take all of that right now.

I buy myself a sandwich and a cheap cup of instant noodles. Tucking myself into a corner, I take out a book and begin reading it as I eat. The words take me away to a world where I don’t have to deal with Brody’s and Bethany’s. What more could a girl ask?

My food disappears quickly, but I stay rooted to my spot. I know I should be studying or finishing my experiment, but just for now I want to pretend that the world doesn't exist. Licking my finger, I turn another page when a shadow falls over me, and someone clears their throat.

“Can I sit here?”

Brody.

“Why?” I ask, my eyes narrowed. “So you can pretend to be nice to me in private and humiliate me in public again?”

He turns bright red as he sits down. “No, that’s not it at all. I wanted to apologize.”

“You already did that before, remember? You also promised you wouldn’t mess anything up, and here we are.”

Brody sighs. “Yeah, I was a real asshole. You’re right. I’m sorry that I wrecked our experiment. I just panicked a little.”

I don’t want to bite. I shouldn’t care what his problem is or why he acts the way that he acts.  Biting my lip, I want to tell him to go away, but I know I’m not going to do it. Something about Brody intrigues me.

“Why did you panic?”

“Mostly because I screwed up.”

“How?”

“I let you see a side of me that you weren’t supposed to see.”

“You mean the smart side?”

He blushes. “Yeah, I mean the smart side. See, my dad doesn’t want me focusing on academics. He says it’s not what defines a real man,” he scoffs. “All I’m supposed to do is slide by on my football scholarship, keep my grades at the minimum needed to keep playing and play football. That’s it. Hell, he doesn’t even want me having a girlfriend.”

I raise an eyebrow. “How’s that going with Bethany and all?”

Brody shrugs as he gazes off across the room. “We broke up?”

“She dumped you? I can’t say I’m surprised,” I mumble to myself thinking of all the times Bethany has complained about him.

“No, I broke up with her.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Why?”

“My dad doesn’t want me getting too close to anyone. He says a girlfriend is usually trouble and a distraction. As soon as any girlfriend of mine has ever shown a possessive side, he tells me to end it.”

“Just like that?”

He shrugs. “Just like that.”

“Has he always been that way?”

“For as long as I can remember honestly. When I was born, he was already buying me footballs, and when I grew up, it was games, sports, and camps. Girls have just never been part of the equation.”

Wow, is all I can think. The way he keeps talking about his dad, I can tell that his father has a lot of control over his life. Maybe Brody isn’t so bad. Maybe it’s his father pulling all of the strings.

I can almost understand his behavior. My parents have been pressuring me to do better and better in school since before I can remember. They’re logical people, and they want logical children. My dreams were taken over by textbooks and study times.

“It seems like your dad doesn’t want you having your own life.”

Brody laughs. “I think it’s partly that and partly what happened to him. He was supposed to have a future in football, a big one at that, but then he met my mom. She got pregnant, and he had to get a job to support her when they were both kicked out by their parents. It was a nightmare. He still blames her for it all and how miserable he is with his life now. He doesn’t want the same life for me.”

I shake my head. “It’s still wrong. Our parents shouldn’t be able to live their lives through us.” I can feel actual anger working its way through my veins.

“It’s true, but I want to make my family proud of me. Isn’t that what you want too?”

I sigh. “Yeah. I do want to make them proud.”

“Exactly. So, let’s go back and finish our experiment tonight. I promise I’ll do my part this time. Besides, if I don’t, Mr. Jackson says he’ll fail me.”

I laugh. “Okay, it’s a deal.”

Brody grins, his face lighting up. “Good. Meet me at around ten?”

I nod. “I’ll see you there.”

I watch him walk away. As he does, I can feel my heart beating a little faster. Oh no. What is this feeling? Slowly, it becomes clear to me. I’m more than intrigued by Brody; I’ve started having feelings for him. Hearing that he’s broken up with Bethany doesn’t make it any better.

I can’t have feelings for Brody! He’s rude, silly; he can be mean, and he just broke up with my roommate. Besides, it’s not like he’ll ever view me that way in a million years. He’s a sexy jock; I’m the ghost of my dorm house.

Sighing, I take the empty wrappers of my food and dump them in the trash. I shouldn’t be focusing on Brody anyway. My education is the only thing that matters. I repeat that to myself over and over again as I walk back to my room.

Chapter 7: Come Together

I’m nervous. Why the hell am I so nervous? My pacing in the room had pissed Bethany off so bad that she’d yelled at me to get out. Now, I’m pacing in the classroom waiting for Brody to show up.

What if he’s just playing some cruel joke on me and doesn’t show up? What if he shows up? What if I let it slip that my heart starts to beat a lot faster whenever I’m around him?

“Stop it,” I whisper to myself, my words echoing back to me in the empty room. “You’re acting like a little school girl who can’t handle herself.”

I hear footsteps outside of the door and pause. I’m expecting to see Brody walk into the door, but the footsteps recede down the hallway making me sigh. Relief and frustration flood me in equal measures. How can one person cause so many different emotions in me at once?

After I’d left the dining hall, I’d decided to change my clothes in my room. I've traded out my normal clothes for a pair of shorts and a graphic tee. My hair was let down for once, free to fall over my shoulders and frame my face. I’d even traded out my glasses for the contact lenses I kept for emergencies. I was feeling pretty cute.

The door opens as I pull the goofy grin off of my face and try to act normal. Brody strolls in, a smile on his face when he sees me. He pops his textbook on the table, careful to avoid the tools for the experiment.

“I almost didn’t recognize you,” he says with a laugh. “You look so different.” He nods towards my head. “I love your hair like that. It’s so fun.”

I can feel heat working its way up my back. “Thank you.” I clear my throat. “I’ve already set everything up for us.”

“Thanks! I’m glad you’re willing to work with me again.”

I laugh. “No, thank you. If I get less than a 4.0 in any class, my parents won’t be happy.”

“That seems harsh.”

I shrug. “They expect nothing but absolute perfection.”

He sighs. “It seems like we have a lot more in common than I thought.” He says with a shake of his head. “Tell me what to do and we’ll get this experiment done together.”

I smile. As we go through the steps of the experiment, I can’t help but be impressed with just how serious Brody’s gotten into it. He doesn’t joke around, doesn’t ruin anything, he just works. I like that about him.

Working together, I have to admit I do enjoy bio-chem. As we separate DNA from the plants, it’s enough to make us both giddy. That’s why I love science so much; it can make people back into curious, excited children.

“That was pretty fun,” Brody says with a laugh then winces. “Don’t tell anyone I ever said that. I already feel like I’m heading towards being a nerd.”

I laugh. “There’s nothing wrong with that,” I say as I slap his arm playfully.

In the silence that follows, I can feel his eyes searching my face. Nervousness takes over once more. Why is he staring at me like this?

My answer doesn’t take long to come. He leans forward, his lips capturing mine before I’ve even had a minute to think. I can feel the firmness of his hands traveling down my back, trailing my spine through the thin t-shirt.

“What are you doing?” I whisper as he pulls back and I try to catch my breath.

“You don’t like it?” He asks.

“I like it a lot.”

His mouth finds mine again as heat sweeps over my body. I can feel his hands work their way over my skin until he’s pushing my shirt over my head and tossing it to the floor. My arms automatically go up to cover myself, but he pushes them down gently.

“Why are you covering up?”

“I-I don’t know. I’m just shy, I guess.”

He smiles. “You don’t have to do that with me. I already think you’re cute.”

I can feel my cheeks grow warm at his words. Slowly, I let myself relax, bit by bit. His tongue slips between my lips, exploring my mouth and tongue until I feel as if I could melt into a puddle at any time.

His hands work quickly to get rid of my clothing. The more clothing that disappears, the more eager and nervous I become. When my panties lay around my ankles, I kick them away.

“You’re beautiful,” he mumbles as he looks me up and down.

I grin. “You’re just saying that.”

“I mean it,” he says as he begins to kiss my neck.

I lean into him as he licks, kisses and nibbles the sensitive parts of my neck. My knees want to give out, and I find myself leaning against the now empty table. Brody uses it as an opportunity to pick me up and sit me on its cool surface.

He grips my hand and guides it between my thighs, running my fingers over my clit until I’m stifling moans. Once I have the rhythm that he likes, he steps back just long enough to tug the shirt from over his head and push off his jeans.

His body is just as amazing as I remember. All hard muscles, tanned skin and soft flesh. As he steps closer, he pushes away my hands and grips my thighs. The pressure of his fingers against my skin makes me shudder in pleasure.

“Ready?”

“Ready,” I whisper with a nod of my head.

I’m already so wet, that Brody runs his cock through my juices, making his flesh slick. He grips it, pushing inside of me slowly. I try to hold out for a while, but eventually, a sharp gasp escapes my lips as I wince.

“Are you okay?” He asks as he stops and looks at me.

I nod. “It’s okay; you can keep going.”

“Amina?”

“Hmm?” I ask as the throbbing slowly subsides.

“Are you a virgin?”

I bite my lip. “What if I am?”

Brody shrugs. “It doesn’t matter to me, but if you had told me, I would have taken it a lot slower.” He strokes my face. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

I nod vigorously. “I want to do this. I’m sure.”

Brody nods slowly. “Okay, I’m going to slow down.”

After that, Brody moves more gently. He slides into me inch by inch, slowly. In between, he teases my clit, runs his tongue over my nipples and kisses me so deeply I can feel my head spin. By the time he’s completely inside of me, I’m in a world of pleasure so deep that nothing hurts anymore.

“You can go faster,” I whisper into his ear.

“Are you sure?”

I nod. I can tell that he’s been holding back, but it’s also been torture as he’s pleased me to the point of ecstasy again and again. He begins to move his hips, his hands holding me close as he fills me over and over again.

The motion of his hips rocking back and forth, the wetness of his mouth all over me and the way he’s moaning my name in my ear over and over makes me shudder and moan. Before long, I’m coming on his cock. A few more pumps and he’s pulling out of me quickly and cumming on my belly.

For a moment, he stops to catch his breath. When he looks up, he smiles at me. I can see the sweat on his face, the tightness of his muscles. I laugh.

The only word my brain can conjure is “wow.”

Chapter 8: Pleasure and Pain

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

I laugh. “For the millionth time, I’m fine. Stop worrying.”

“See, you say that, but I’m still going to.”

Rolling my eyes, I tug my shirt back on over my head. Brody had cleaned me up quickly before cleaning himself up. Now, he was fretting over me. I’m starting to think that he has feelings for me too.

“Why don’t we go somewhere? Get off campus.”

I shake my head. “I can’t. I have an early class in the morning, and I don’t want to be late.”

“How about I walk you back to your room then?”

“Are you sure? What if Bethany is there?”

Brody shrugs. “What’s she going to do? Get mad?” He laughs. “I didn’t just break up with her because of my dad, you know? She wasn’t a good person for me. Besides,” he says as he leans towards me, his mouth brushing over mine, “I like you a lot.”

A giggle falls from my lips before I can stop it. “I like you too.”

We finish getting dressed before we head back to my dorm. It’s mostly quiet, except for the sounds of music flowing out to the halls and the occasional burst of laughter. Finally, we stop in front of my door, and I clear my throat, suddenly feeling awkward.

“Well, I guess I should go in,” I say quietly.

Brody laughs. “Are you getting shy on me?”

“Shut up,” I mumble as I slap his arm. “Don’t tease me.”

“Okay, I won’t. I’m sorry,” he says as he presses a kiss to my forehead.

I sigh. How does he know how to get me every time? I lean back to look at him and before I know it I’m kissing him again. Will I ever get tired of those lips? I don’t think I possibly could.

“Oh, my god,” I hear making me pull back from Brody and turn my head to the voice. “Are you really that desperate?”

Bethany. She’s with a group of her friends, all of them wearing Alpha Kappa Kappa badges on their clothes. All of them are giggling or glaring at me so intensely that I want to shrink and hide.

“Wow, Brody,” she says with her hands on her hips. “You must have really needed to get off if you’re screwing that. I mean, look at her.”

Bethany’s friends laugh. “You’re so right.”

“Ew, look at her hair.”

“What a slut.”

I look over at Brody, waiting for him to say something. Anything. Instead, I watch his body stiffen. He shoves his hands into his pockets.

“I’ll see you later,” he says to me quietly before he walks away.

I can’t believe that he just left like that. My heart feels like it’s breaking into a million pieces as I watch his back disappear down the hall. Without saying a word, I push past Bethany and her friends and into our room. After a few moments, Bethany comes in too, a smug look still on her face.

“I just broke up with him, and you’re crawling all over him today?” Bethany says with a laugh. “Seriously, what the hell is your problem? Do you like being sloppy seconds?”

I try so hard to ignore her, but I can feel her words burrowing into my brain. Changing out of my clothes, I slip into a pair of blue jogging pants and a t-shirt before I work my hair back into a bun. I climb into bed, hoping that she’ll stop talking and just let me sleep.

“You know he’ll sleep with anyone, right? I mean, he doesn’t actually like you. Come on, look at you. How could he like you? Especially after having me,” Bethany scoffs. “Whatever. I hope the two of you will be very happy together. Even if you are a backstabbing skank.”

Backstabbing? I haven’t liked her since the day we started rooming together. We’re not friends; we’re not even acquaintances.

Pushing myself out of bed, I push my feet into my sneakers. I can feel the corners of my eyes filling with tears, but I refuse to cry over Brody or in front of his horrible ex.

I don’t know what to say to Bethany, so I say nothing at all. Instead, I grab my iPod and leave the room, slamming the door after me, hard. I make my way down to the common room, where I settle into a big chair and rest my head. No matter what, I’m not going back there tonight.

Chapter 9: In Pieces

I don’t want to go to class today. Of course, it’s the one class that I share with Brody which might have a lot to do with it. I sigh. I don’t want to go to class.

A knock on my door pulls my mind away from the thousands of thoughts swirling around in it. I groan and push myself up. There’s another knock and another, but I take my time, slipping into a ratty old t-shirt and a pair of thin, cotton shorts before I open the door.

“Yes, mom?”

“You’re going to be late if you don’t hurry up.”

“I know.”

“So, get ready.”

“Ma,” I say slowly, trying to keep my patience. “I’m going. Please, stop knocking on the door every five seconds.”

The woman in front of me sighs. She’s the reason why I’m so tall with willowy features and a severe gaze. That’s not to say that she isn’t sweet, in fact, my mom can be a lot of fun when she wants to be, but right now she knows I’m hiding something, and she won’t stop until she figures it out.

I push myself out of bed and force myself to look for clothes. I’m still feeling exhausted, as though my mental exhaustion is now affecting my physical exhaustion. Normally, I take my time getting ready, but not today. Instead, I opt for a t-shirt, pullover sweatshirt, and jeans. My feet slip inside of flip flops, and I manage to wrangle my hair into a bun before I jog downstairs.

“You should eat something,” my mom says, peeking out from behind her newspaper to appraise me.

“Not hungry,” I mumble.

“Honey.”

“Are you giving me a ride or not?”

I snap a little harder than I mean to. Her eyes narrow for a moment before she stands up. I watch her gather her keys and purse before we make our way outside together.

My mom doesn’t say a word to me for the entire ride. Instead, she looks straight ahead, her hands gripping the wheel. Great, now I’ve made my mom mad at me.

“I’m sorry,” I say as we pull up in front of the college. “I didn’t mean to yell at you like that.”

She nods. “I wish you could tell me what’s wrong.”

I shrug. “Nothing to tell. I came home because I missed home. That’s all.”

She looks at me closely, examining my face for the hint of a lie that she knows is there. When I don’t sway, she sighs. “Have a good day, sweetheart.”

I watch her leave before I turn around to face the college. The tall, red brick looks so imposing. My stomach does a few flip flops, and I grip it. Why am I so nervous?

Pushing my backpack up a little further, I head to class. The room is still half empty as people begin to trickle in. Most of them are looking like zombies, and I know why; we have a test today. The last few days, I haven’t even taken a look at my notes. I’m not feeling so confident that I’ll pass.

“Hey,” Brody says as he sits behind me, making me almost jump out of my skin.

“Hey,” I mumble back.

“Where have you been? I went to your room to see you the other day, but Bethany said you moved out. Did you get switched to a different room or something?”

“No,” I say slowly as I pull out my supplies. “I went back home.”

Brody nods. “Well, you always were saying how loud it was in the dorms.”

I nod but don’t respond. I’m still pretty pissed off at Brody. How dare he not say a word when Bethany and her friends were attacking me? How could he just leave me like that? I wanted to ask him these things, but I couldn’t seem to form the words.

“Hey,” he says slowly. “So, I have a pretty big game coming up on Friday. Do you want to go? You can cheer me on.”

I think about Bethany at that moment. She actually will be at the game and cheering because she was a cheerleader. I’ve seen her once before hopping up and down, clapping, flipping all for Brody. The thought alone is enough to make me want to groan.

“Earth to Amina.”

I look up. “Oh, I don’t know. I’ll have to think about it first.”

“Oh,” Brody says, the disappointment clear on his face. “Well, just let me know so I’ll know whether to look for you or not.”

With that, he goes off to talk to one of his friends. I sigh. Seriously, how can he not see that I’m still hurting because of what he did? Right after we slept together too.

Thinking about that night, here in the lab, I’m overcome with an emotion of desire and disappointment. I didn’t think that Brody would become my boyfriend just like that, but I think a part of me wanted it.

“Good morning class,” Mr. Jackson says as he walks into the room. “We’re going to be starting our test in a few moments, so please clear your tables and get ready so we can begin.”

I watch nervously as he passes out the tests. It’s several pages and ranges from multiple choice to essays. As I turn mine over, the words swim in front of my eyes.

“What is this?” I mumble to myself as I flip through the pages. “What is this?”

None of the words make sense. I can swear that I know these things, but as I stare at them, I’m just confused. My palms start to sweat, my vision blurs.

I can do this…I can do this. As I look at the page, I start marking off answers. Each one feels more wrong than the last until I can’t take it anymore. I throw down my pencil, grab my backpack and rush out of the room.

Behind me, I can hear two voices calling for me: Mr. Jackson and Brody. I don’t stop. Instead, I walk a little faster, my vision growing blurry as tears begin to sting my eyes.

I can’t believe I failed the test. I’ve worked so hard to make a difference in my life, but now it seems like it was all for nothing. Walking a little faster, I head for the outdoors. I need space to clear my head and figure out what I need to do next.

Chapter 10: Problem Solving

I can hear footsteps behind me as I reach the heavy, double doors. Turning, I see Brody racing towards me, concern on his face. I don’t want to see him right now, but some part of me really does.

“Where are you going?” He asks when he catches up with me, not even out of breath.

“I just need some space,” I say quickly as I push my way outside.

The sun is shining, and it’s nice and warm. I take a moment to soak up the rays as I sigh. The world might be crumbling down around me, but this makes me almost feel normal.

Brody grabs my hand, turning me to him. His eyes roam over my face. Having him so close just makes me even more agitated.

“Seriously,” he says firmly, “tell me what’s wrong.”

I snatch my hand away from his. “Do you understand that I’m pissed at you?” I ask through grit teeth.

“What did I do?”

“You’ve been walking around acting like us having sex doesn’t mean anything at all to you. Is that what you think? Was Bethany right? Was I just a quick fuck for you and that’s it?”

Brody holds up his hands. “Woah, woah, hold on. Let me explain.”

My fists clench more tightly. “Talk.”

“You’re right; I know why you’re mad at me. I should have said something when Bethany was ripping into you. I don’t know what was wrong with me, I just kind of panicked. That and I’m exhausted dealing with Bethany’s shit. I knew if I said something, she’d just keep going, and it would turn into a full-fledged fight.”

I cross my arms over my chest. “What about what we did?”

Brody smiles. “I loved every moment of it. It wasn’t just a quick fling for me, I mean that.”

I sigh, my arms finally falling to my sides. “Are you sure?”

Brody laughs. “I’m sure. In fact, I wanted to ask you out on a date, tonight. Do you want to go with me?”

I almost want to say no, but who am I kidding? I would love to go on a date with him. Sighing, I let a smile slowly slip onto my lips.

“Where are we going?”

He grins. “How about a movie and dinner? I could use some time off campus myself.”

Slowly, I nod. “Okay, I would like that.”

“Cool, let me put my number in your phone. I’ll pick you up at eight, okay?”

“See you then.”

I watch him walk off to his next class. What is going on with me? Why am I letting someone who drives me so crazy get close to me? It can’t be helped. I decide to go to the library to study, my mind already on our date tonight.

When was the last time I was this excited about something? I can’t remember. I spend most of my time looking in my textbooks, but not really taking anything in. By the time my mom picks me up, I’m in such a giddy mood that she raises her eyebrow at me, but she doesn’t pry. I guess being giddy is better than depressed.

She probably just thinks that I’m happy about how my test went. I wince. Eventually, I’m going to have to explain that failed test grade to both of my parents, but right now I’m not going to say anything. Besides, I don’t want anything to take away this feeling that I have right now.

As soon as we get home, I dash out of the car and up to my room. This time, I take a proper shower before I push through my clothes, looking for something to wear. I want to look casual, but I want to stun him too.

Finally, I settle on a short, black dress with spaghetti straps and black flats. I remember how much Brody liked my hair when I wore it down last time, so I imitate the look, my curls bouncing around my face freely. For the first time since I attempted it in twelfth grade, I apply makeup. When I’m done, I look at myself in the mirror.

“Not bad,” I mumble as I smooth out my dress.

My phone buzzes and I fish in my purse to find it. Brody. He’s waiting for me downstairs. I don’t want him meeting my parents just yet, so I dash down the stairs to the door.

“Where are you going?” I hear from the kitchen.

I poke my head into the kitchen and see my dad sitting at the table. “Hey dad, I’m just going out.”

He raises his eyebrow. “You look a little dressed up for just going out. Do you have a date?”

I can feel heat sweep its way up my back. “Maybe.”

My dad grins. “Good luck and have fun.”

“I will!” I call as I head out.

I’m glad it was my dad that saw not my mom and me. If it was her, she would have asked me a million questions and insisted on meeting Brody. Stopping, my mouth falls open a little as I see Brody’s car.

It’s sleek, red and gorgeous. The thing looks expensive. Brody hops out when he sees me and opens the passenger door for me before helping me inside.

“Wow,” he says as he slides behind the wheel, “you look beautiful.”

I smile. “Thank you. You look cute yourself.”

Brody had stuck with his jeans, but he was wearing a button-down shirt instead of a t-shirt, and his face was clean shaven. The smell of cologne drifted to me, the smell of sandalwood mixing in with his scent enough to make me want to skip the movie and dinner and hop on him.

We spend the time chatting and once again I’m surprised by how much Brody, and I have in common. We like the same kinds of movies; we have similar thoughts for the future, and we even like a lot of the same jokes, books, and music. How could someone so perfect be right in front of my eyes and I didn’t even know it.

He helps me out of the car when we get to the restaurant. It’s a small, but upscale place with candles on the pristine burgundy table cloths. We order our food, and I look around in amazement.

“Is everything okay?” He asks.

I look at him and can see the anxiousness in his eyes. Giving him a big smile, I place my hand on top of his. “Everything is perfect.”

That makes him grin like a child. “Good,” he says, relaxing a little.

We end up talking about everything. The times when we were children, school, our dreams, and wishes. By the time our plates are clean, I feel closer to Brody than I’ve ever felt to a guy before. He pays the bill at the restaurant, and we head off to the movie theater.

“I hope you don’t mind. I thought a drive-in would be a lot of fun instead of a regular theater. I haven’t been to one in a really long time,” he says as the streetlights whip by, illuminating his face in brief intervals.

I laugh. “I haven’t been to a drive-in ever. I think it sounds like a lot of fun.”

He grins. “I swear you get excited about everything,” he says with a laugh.

“Is that a bad thing?”

Brody shakes his head quickly. “Hell no, I like the fact that you still get so excited by so much. It’s sweet and almost innocent. Although, you’re not so innocent anymore,” he teases.

I hit his arm. “Stop that.”

“I’m sorry,” he says, stifling a giggle.

We finally make it to the movies and pay for a double feature. I’m amazed at the huge screen and can’t wait to watch a movie. When we park, Brody hops out and opens the back door for me. I lift a brow.

“In the back?”

“Yeah, look back there,” he says excitedly.

I do. There are two blankets folded up on the seats, snacks, water, soda, everything you could ever need for the movies. I grin as I climb back, and he joins me shortly after.

The first movie we spend cuddles up together beneath the blanket. Brody’s arm is wrapped around my shoulders as I lay on his chest. It’s the perfect way to watch a movie.

By the time the second movie comes on, the parking lot is emptier. I look at my cellphone; it is getting pretty late. Eventually, I’ll have to go home too to keep my parents from lecturing me. I might be an adult now, but they believed in not coming in too late.

As I begin to say something to Brody, I feel the tips of his fingers brush against my breasts. I shiver. Maybe that was a mistake. I know it wasn’t when he does it a second time, then a third. My knees automatically fall apart as I begin to hope that he slides his hand south.

However, he doesn’t. He takes his time running his fingers over my neck, over the tips of my nipples, down my spine. A moan pops out of my mouth before I can stop it.  Gazing up at Brody, I can see the smirk on his face. Bastard.

His hands expertly unhook my bra, and he pulls it from between the straps of my dress. Quickly, he tosses it to the ground before he leans forward and pulls my dress down. I gasp.

It feels so dangerous, so sexy to have my body exposed where someone could see it. Why does that turn me on so much? He runs his thumbs over my nipples, making me arch my back and moan.

“You’re so sexy,” he says gazing at me, right before he starts to suck on my breasts.

I can already feel the wetness building between my thighs. Brody pulls me on top of him, my thighs straddling on his legs as he licks and teases my nipples. As he does, I begin to grind back and forth on his leg, unable to stop myself.

“Look at you,” he mumbles against my flesh. “You’re more open than you were before.”

“Shhh, don’t ruin it,” I say with a laugh, then gasp as his fingers slip between my thighs.

His fingers brush over my clit, his touch varying from firm to gentle and teasing. He pushes my lips open, his finger sliding up and down my slit as I moan for him to push it in. Brody takes his time, though, slipping the tip of his finger inside of me, then pulling it back out before I can get an ounce of satisfaction.

“Please,” I whisper against his neck where I was just leaving a trail of kisses, “please stop teasing me.”

“That’s not fun,” he mumbles against me as he continues to tease my opening.

Brody works me up into such a frenzy that I’m about to shove my fingers in myself when finally he pushes his digits inside. He pushes them in quickly, making me moan as I grip my breasts, twisting my nipples as I moan. Brody’s fingers begin to work inside of me while he continues to rub my clit in little circles with his thumb.

“Oh god, Brody,” I moan into his ear.

Brody leans his head back, and I press a kiss to his mouth. He begins kissing me harder, his tongue exploring my mouth and taking control of it. I can feel the orgasm rush up on me so quickly that I just hold on to him as I cum over and over again, my legs shaking hard,

Brody keeps me on his lap as he moves forward. He reaches into the pocket on the back of his seat before he grabs a condom. Opening it with his teeth, he unzips his pants with my help, but I take the condom away.

“I want to do something first,” I whisper.

He looks at me, surprised. “Go for it.”

Chapter 11: Take The Test

Brody moans deeply as I wrap my mouth around his cock. I can hear the gasps as he twitches within my mouth. I don’t totally know what I'm doing, but as I’ve said, I read a lot of books.

I start out slowly. First, I lick him, and I’m surprised to find that it’s not an unpleasant taste at all. Not that I thought it would be, I just have nothing to compare it to. The more bold I become, the more I do until I end up with his cock buried in my mouth.

He rests his hand on the back of my neck, his hips thrusting upward as I suck in my cheeks. The wet, sucking sounds seem to drive us both crazy. I moan around his cock, and that seems to drive Brody even crazier. By the time I lift my head, his cock is bobbing and twitching and slick with my saliva.

“Damn,” he whispers, looking a bit out of it. “I wasn’t expecting that.”

I grin. “I’m full of surprises.”

“I can see that,” he mumbles.

He picks up the condom, and I nod. I’m more than ready. I watch as he slips the condom on effortlessly and then pulls me back into his lap.

I’m nervous. The last time, he was doing all of the work. What if I didn’t do it well? What if he thought I was boring? What if it hurt again?

I bite my lip as he lowers me onto his cock. I can feel him spreading me apart as he enters me inch by inch. Moans fall from my lips easily as I settle on him and take a deep breath.

“Are you okay?” He asks, the worry clear on his face.

I grip his shoulders. “I’m fine,” I say as I give him a reassuring smile.

“Okay.”

He grips my hips and begins to raise and lower me. I bite my lip, the feeling so intense that I can already feel the urge to cum, but I want to wait. Slowly, I start to raise and lower myself until I’m bouncing on my own with my breasts in his mouth.

Brody’s hands grip my ass tightly as he begins to thrust upward to meet me. Every moment makes me shudder and want to lose control. Looking at Brody’s face, I can tell that he’s not far behind.

He grabs me, turns us and the next thing I know I’m on my back. Brody pushes my legs back and begins to thrust into me with wild abandon. I can tell by the way his muscles clench and his cock twitches inside of me that he’s not going to last very much longer.

Brody grabs my arms, pinning me down as his strokes become deeper and deeper so I can’t wiggle away. I moan, my legs wrapping around him tightly. As I can feel my orgasm peaking, I watch as he begins to pant and moan. We cum together, my hands gripping him tightly until he all but collapses on top of me.

Still out of breath, he pushes himself up slowly. “Are you okay?”

I nod. “I’m excellent.”

Brody grins. “I’m glad because I’m a dead man.”

“Why?” I ask, lifting a brow at him.

“I missed practice to be with you tonight,” he says with a chuckle. “My dad’s going to kill me.”

I don’t know why, but we both burst out into laughter then. He helps me search for my bra on the floor of his car before he rests against me for a little while longer. At that moment, I start to realize something. I’m falling in love with him.

I don’t know what to make of it. I’ve thought that I was in love several times, but it was never reciprocated. What if loving Brody was the same way?

Brody rests his head on me and whispers. “I’m glad I got to see you.”

“Me too,” I mumble back.

Well, there’s something there. I can’t say that he loves me, but his emotions towards me feel genuine. My heart beats a little more quickly.

The next day is when I decide something else; I have to see if he’s ashamed to be with me. So far, he doesn’t kiss or touch me in public. Is there something wrong with me? Is he embarrassed?

I meet up with him in the common area, and we stroll around outside for a while. There are a lot of people out, and I decide this will be the perfect place to test him. As we’re walking, I brush my hand against his.

To my surprise, he holds it. Then, he stops, turns to me and kisses me deeply. I can feel heat rush all over my body, but there’s now no doubt in my mind. Brody likes me just the way that I am, and he’s not embarrassed by me. I could skip, but I contain myself as we head off to class.

Chapter 12: Parental Advisory

It’s been a few days since I’ve seen Brody. Eventually, I had to take home the test paper from Biochem. My parents flipped. I decided it would be best if I didn’t go out for a while, but instead focus on my studies. That way, they wouldn’t blame everything on Brody too.

I miss him, though. I’m supposed to go to the library to study, get a change of scenery, but I figure that I’ll go and surprise him too. We’ve been texting nonstop, so I know that he’s at his fraternity today preparing for some event they’re having.

It’s still odd to me, being the girlfriend of a football star who’s part of a fraternity. If someone had told me years ago, this is who I’d fall in love with, I would have laughed in their face. Now, however, I feel giddy about seeing him, and I know he’ll be happy to see me too.

I decide to wear a sapphire dress that I like that flows out behind me when I walk. It’s a cute summer dress that hugs my curves perfectly. I know he won’t be able to keep his hands off of me.

Which is a good thing, because I miss having his hands on me. I know I can take a quick study break, and we can have some fun. Just the thought of Brody’s mouth and hands on me is enough to make me grin like an idiot.

My mom lets me borrow her car since I’m going to the library. I feel a little bad not telling her about Brody, but I want to make sure things are serious between us before I do. I don’t want things to fall apart and have to hear her tell me how I should stay away from guys for exactly this reason.

I pull up to the college and park. While I’m still in the car, I fix my hair and reapply my makeup until I’m happy with my appearance. Smiling in the mirror, I know I’m ready.

I step out and head to his fraternity. There are a couple of guys working outside with their shirts off, the sun making them even tanner as they work on the lawn or on the house itself. I guess these are the newer brothers to the house.

Pausing, I take a deep breath on the sidewalk. I have to admit; I’m a little nervous. I’ve never been inside of a fraternity and that many guys in one place makes me nervous. I never know what to do with guys, where to look or what to say. However, I push my shoulders back, lift my head and march forward.

I knock on the door and wait. It takes a while, but finally a messy-haired blond boy opens the door. He looks me up and down, grinning.

“Can I help you?”

“Yeah, I’m looking for Brody.”

“Are you his girlfriend?”

I nod. “I am. I just want to surprise him. Can you tell me where his room is?”

“Give me a second and I’ll take you up.”

The boy disappears as I step inside of the house and shut the door. There are guys lounging around everywhere, their faces glued to a football game on TV. When the blond haired boy returns, he’s joined by a redhead who gives me a soft smile and introduces himself as Jack.

“Follow us. He’s right up here.”

My heart pounds a little faster, and I wonder if I’ll ever stop feeling like this for Brody. Somehow, I doubt it. I follow them up the stairs, but I pause when we reach the second floor.

“What the hell are you thinking? You’re missing practice now?”

“Dad, it’s not that big of a deal, it was one practice.”

“You know damn well it’s important! If you keep on missing practices, your coach is going to bench you, and you’ll lose that scholarship. Is that what you want?”

“Of course not.”

“Good, then get your damn head back in the game.”

Jack knocks on the door to Brody’s room. It pops open, and Brody is looking at all of us confused. Finally, the blond boy laughs.

“Hey, your girlfriend is here. Are you just going to leave her standing out in the hallway?”

“Girlfriend!” Brody’s father is yelling at him in the door. “What girlfriend?”

I try to turn on my heels and get away before his father can see me, but it’s too late. His father stares at me and then turns to Brody. I feel as big as an ant.

“What is this? You told me you broke up with your girlfriend.”

“I did,” Brody says defensively. “I broke up with Bethany!”

“Then who the hell is this?” He asks pointing his finger in my face.

“That’s nobody! She’s not my girlfriend.”

“She seems to think she’s your girlfriend.”

“I can’t control what people think, dad! Maybe she’s stalking me; I don’t know. We’re nothing.”

I can’t take what I’m hearing anymore. I turn on my heels and sprint down the stairs, shoving my way outside as the dam finally breaks and tears pour down my face.

We’re "nothing"? How can Brody say that? And on top of all of that, he calls me a stalker? I can feel my heart breaking into a million pieces as I get into my car. I pull out quickly, just needing to be away from this place. To be as far away from Brody as possible. I don’t ever want to see him again.

Chapter 13: Damage Control

I’ve lost count of how many times my phone has ringed. I hit the side button once again before I shut it off altogether. I’m sick of seeing the text messages of Brody begging me to forgive him. Why should I forgive him?

Turning on my computer, I boot it up so that I can study. My Facebook page is up, and I see Brody has messaged me there a bunch of times as well. I sigh. He’s going to drive me crazy.

The pain that I had felt a few hours ago seems to have been reduced to a dull sting accompanied by numbness. It’s not that I don’t want to feel anything because I still want to be pissed at him, but I can’t feel anything.

Maybe it’s a good thing. Without Brody in my life, I’ll be able to focus on school more, and I definitely won’t fail any more tests. I spend the next couple of hours buried in my books before I yawn, reach over and turn on my phone.

The notification alert goes crazy as message after message pops up along with a slew of voicemails. I can see some of the messages without opening them, and they’re all pretty much the same thing. Apologies.

“I’m sorry.”

“Plz talk to me.”

“Amina.”

“I panicked.”

“I’m stupid plz talk 2 me.”

“I need to see you.”

“Let’s talk about what happened.”

I plug my phone in for the night and set my alarm for the morning. I’m proud of myself for not saying anything to him in response as I climb into bed and pull the blanket up to my chin. Still, tomorrow I’ll have to see him person to person. He is my lab partner after all.

I try to sleep, but now tomorrow is all that I can think about. I’m going to have to sit next to him, try to act normal and pay attention in class when all I wanted was to be as far away from him as possible. This wasn’t going to go over so well.

Before I knew it, the sun was shining, birds were chirping, and it was time to get ready for class. I had to drag myself out of the warmth of my bed and blink quickly to make my eyes not feel dry and exhausted. I didn’t spend much time getting ready for class, just tossed on whatever I could and headed out the door.

For once, Brody was already in the classroom when I got there. As soon as he sees me, he sits up a little taller and looks at me anxiously. I ignore him and take my seat, moving it as far away from him as I can before I have a seat.

“Amina, I-.”

I hold up a hand. “Don’t.”

“Please, just let me explain to you…”

“No!” I say a little more loudly than I mean to, making the other students glance over at us. I lower my voice. “You’re always explaining something to me. I’m sick of trying to figure you out. How about you just do and say exactly what you mean, and you wouldn't need to explain so much. Now, leave me the hell alone so I can learn.”

I push my glasses up my nose and turn away. Brody’s gaze is still on my face, but I don’t care. Let him stare at me. I open up my backpack and pull out my pencils and notebook feeling particularly proud of myself in the process.

A small pang of hurt shoots through me. Still, I don’t turn to look at him. He doesn’t deserve to see my sadness, not when he caused it.

When class is over, I pop my things back into my backpack. Brody starts to talk, but I turn away from him quickly and head out of the door. I don’t want or need to hear his excuses for anything.

“Amina, wait!”

I walk a little faster. Brody jogs in front of me and turns around, walking backward as he tries to get me to talk to him. I laugh.

“Go away. I don’t want anything to do with you. Bethany was right. I’m just sex to you.”

“That’s not true at all!”

“Hey, it’s the stalker girl!”

I whip my head in the direction of the voice. It’s the blond haired boy from Brody’s frat. He’s laughing as he elbows another of his brothers and points in my direction.

“She was stalking Brody the other day, called herself his girlfriend and everything.”

My fists clench tightly. Now I’m a stalker? I wasn’t expecting it to spread around like wildfire, but there it was. Once again, I can feel tears pricking in my eyes, but this time, it’s from the red hot anger that I feel coursing through my veins.

“Shut the hell up!”

I jump and turn to Brody. He’s walking over to his brothers getting in their surprised faces and causing a scene. Normally, I hate this kind of thing, but those guys were jerks.

“She’s not a stalker! Stop talking about her like that and don’t talk about her like she’s not here and can’t hear you! You got it?”

“We got it!”

“Yeah, sorry man. Sorry,” the blond haired guy says to me.

Brody walks back over to me, but I don’t want to talk. This doesn’t make up for anything; it doesn’t change anything. Telling his friends off was one thing, but he was the reason the whole stalker rumor was started in the first place. Besides, I’ve already learned the hard way that guys are nothing but trouble. I would rather focus on my studies.

“Can we please talk?” He persists.

I shake my head. “I don’t want to talk to you, see you or anything else. I want to go to the library and study for my tests so that I can graduate. Messing around with you is only going to mess with that. Please, leave me alone, Brody.”

Before he can say another word, I walk around him. I can feel the pain working its way back up to the surface, but I won’t let it out. Running my arm over my eyes, I try to stifle the sniffles that I feel coming on. I hate this day.

Chapter 14: Make a Scene

My eye begins to twitch. Why is it so full in here? All of the tables are overflowing with people, the quiet rooms, the hidden spots buried in the stacks. There are even people sitting on the floor, leaning over books together or alone with headphones in.

Everyone is here, even Bethany. Then I remember, mid-terms. Everyone is putting in last ditch efforts not to fail their classes. And here I am among them. I sigh.

Walking around once more, I find a seat empty at a huge table filled with other people. I hate sitting with other people. It always feels really weird for me to sit beside people that I don’t know, but I don’t have a choice. My mom has the car, and there’s nowhere else to go to study since I don’t live in the dorms anymore.

Pushing my shoulders back, I decide to stop being so silly. Everyone was studying, no one was paying any attention to me. I make my way to the last empty seat and squeeze in when I hear hurried whispering.

“Isn’t that the girl who’s stalking Brody?”

Bethany laughs. “Yeah, it’s her. We used to be roommates before she just had to have my sloppy seconds. He doesn’t even like her.”

I can feel heat racing over my body. A part of me wants to get up right now and just leave. I don’t care where I go, but I don’t want to be in this library with these people anymore. Especially not Bethany.

‘Just ignore it,’ I think as I pull out my books, pens, and notebooks. ‘You have to study.”

That much is true. I can’t afford to fail the midterm, or I’ll be failing classes. If my parents were miffed about one bad test grade, I knew how they’d have a nuclear meltdown over failing a class. Ignoring the chatter, I push my glasses up my face a little further and start focusing on the words in my textbooks.

It’s tedious studying, especially when there’s so much swirling through my brain. All I want to do is go home, sleep and say forget all of this, but I can’t. Besides my parents being mad, I want to do this for myself. I know I can do it if I just focus on the right things. Like, not thinking about Brody.

Going through my textbooks, I’m stuck on one answer when something hits me in the head. Everyone stops to look at me as I rub my head, the sound of my "ouch" loud enough to bring them out of their books. I didn't mean to be so loud, but I was startled more than anything else.

There’s a paper airplane on my textbook when I look down. I open it carefully, the memory of doing this before playing in my head from the time I was living in the dorms. On the paper are three words that make me swallow thickly.

I LOVE YOU.

I stare at the paper for a long time without moving. What if someone’s just playing a trick on me, waiting to call me Brody’s stalker again? Then again, how could anyone know about the airplane thing? That was a moment that only Brody and I shared.

A shadow falls over my books. I look up, confused, and there I see Brody. He has the biggest grin on his face, even if he looks a bit sheepish. Before I can stop it, I smile.

Brody pulls me out of my chair and pulls me forward. His arms wrap around me as his mouth meets mine. I melt against him as the kiss deepens. I normally don’t like making a scene, but this one I like just fine.

When we come up for air, everyone is staring at us, but I don’t care. I giggle as he tugs on one of my curls, watching it spring back up my face. He plants a kiss on my forehead.

“Want to get out of here?”

I bite my lip. “I want to say yes, but I have to study.”

“We’ll study together.”

“What will your dad think about that?” I ask with a raise of my eyebrow.

“Screw him. He’ll get over it.”

I gather my things, pushing them into my backpack. Brody takes it from me, slings it over his shoulder and wraps his arm around me as we walk out. As we pass the end of the table, I pause, turn and wave at Bethany with a big smile on my face.

Maybe it was childish, but it feels good. Especially after all of the crap she pulled in the short time that we lived together. It feels good to know that I’m no longer a secret.

“Does this mean we’re officially boyfriend and girlfriend?” I tease.

“Damn straight,” Brody says, a serious expression on his face. “You’re my girl, and I’m going to make sure everyone knows it.”

“Normally that overly-macho display of manliness would turn me off,” I say as we slip into his car. “But that just really turned me on.”

Brody grins. “Studying first, then intensely addictive makeup sex.”

“You have a lot of making up to do.”

“I know,” he says with a shake of his head. “Believe me, I know. Where are we going to study?”

“Screw it, let’s go to my place.”

“I thought you were keeping me away from your parents,” Brody says, surprised.

“Oh, you picked up on that?”

“Been doing it since high school.”

I laugh. “I think it’s time for them to meet you. Besides,” I say leaning on his arm, “I love you too.”

More Than a Fling: A Mafia Romance

Chapter One

The sun warmed Neva’s brown skin as she sighed. In front of her, the ocean lapped at wet sand and birds flew overhead. Soft, island music played somewhere nearby making her gently sway as she sipped on her drink. Neva was in paradise.

“Another drink, ma’am?”

She nods quickly. “Yes, thank you.”

She sits at the tiki style bar, legs crossed as she scans the beach.  A red bikini is partially hidden beneath her black wrap that hangs to her shapely hips. Red painted fingernails run through her short black hair before she adjusts her dark sunglasses.

“What a perfect day,” she mumbled happily before sipping her drink out of a coconut.

Hawaii had been on her goals list since she was just a child and now here she was enjoying it. The sun, the water, the dancing, the food; it was heaven. There was only one small problem, she was enjoying it by herself.

Neva was close to thirty now and she still didn’t have a partner. It wasn’t that she hadn’t tried. Every relationship she’d ever had ended in failure. After that, she was absorbed in her work. Being the editor of a fashion magazine was anything but easy and after years of hard work it had taken its toll.

Thinking about her job was enough to make her want to shiver. This week was about enjoying herself to the fullest. As she gazed at the water, she saw something that took her mind right off of work.

“Woah.”

Neva turned to the woman next to her. The leggy blonde was practically biting through her lip, but Neva couldn’t blame her. The man was enough to make her drool.

He walked onto the beach, water clinging to his tanned skin and flying as he shook his black hair. Neva grinned. He was hard muscle all over, but his skin wasn’t exactly smooth. There were scars here and there that told a story which Neva really wanted to hear.

The woman next to Neva began adjusting her bikini top to showcase even more boob than she was already showing. Neva glanced down. Her modest b cups made her feel self-conscious as the man walked over to the bar in his deep blue swim shorts.

“Bottle of water, please.”

As he handed the money to the bartender, Neva had to keep herself from staring. He had dark facial hair on his chin and above his lip. Rugged was the word that sprang to mind as she tried to sneak a peek at him.

“I’m Anna,” the blonde said, extending a manicured hand.

The man looked her up and down, grinned, then shook her hand. “I’m not interested.”

Neva couldn’t stop the giggle that tumbled out of her lips. She tried to cover it by coughing before she took a deep sip of her fruity drink. As the woman stormed off, he glanced over at her. Once he caught her eye, he winked. Neva’s grin widened.

“I’m Giovanni,” he said extending a hand.

Neva took his hand. “Neva. That wasn’t very nice, what you did to her,” she said nodding her head in the obviously pissed off woman’s direction.

“I saw her yelling at a maid at the hotel earlier. I don’t like assholes.”

Neva laughed. “Fair enough.”

“Can I buy you another drink?”

Neva thought it over quickly before she nodded. “Sure. Why not?”

Giovanni sat beside her before he ordered her another drink. The breeze from the water sent the smell of his cologne to her. Sandalwood and spice. She watched a stray bead of water roll down his tanned back.

“Are you okay?”

Neva shook herself and realized that she was biting her lip. “Oh, I’m just fine.”

Giovanni chuckled. “Where are you from?”

“Chicago.”

He laughed. “Me too. Small world. Let me guess,” he looked her up and down. “Something high powered?”

“I’m head editor at She.”

“Fashion magazine,” he said with a nod, taking a drink from his glass.

Neva lifted a brow. “You know anything about fashion magazines? That’s unexpected.”

Giovanni laughed. “I’m not completely uncultured.”

Neva shook her head with a chuckle. “Ok. What do you do?”

He took his time drinking from his cup until Neva almost thought that he wasn’t going to answer at all. “I work in management for a finance company,” he said with a laugh.

She raised a brow. “Were you trying to think of a more exciting career for a moment?”

“You caught me.”

Neva shook her head. “As long as you like what you do, that should be all that matters.”

Giovanni shrugged. “Work is work. I used to love it, but I find myself wanting something more for myself these days.”

“Then change.”

Giovanni laughed. “If it were that easy, I would have been and quit. Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure.”

“What do you say to dinner and dancing with me tonight?”

Neva grinned. “Why not? I’m on vacation.”

“What’s your phone number? I’ll pick you up from your hotel.”

Neva gave him her information before they parted ways. He paid for her next drink before he left, his sights set on the waves. Neva on the other hand planned on polishing off her last drink before returning to her room. After all, there was a massage waiting for her and later that night, a date.

It had been a while since Neva had gotten ready to go out for anything besides a trip to the convenience store. She glanced at her clothes. As many things as she’d brought with her, nothing seemed appropriate. She wanted something sexy, but modest. Something that hung to her curves and showcased her hips.

“Ooooh,” she mumbled to herself. “This just might work.”

Giovanni called her around six to let her know he’d be there at seven to pick her up. She told him she’d be ready, but in truth she already was, had been for an hour. Nervous, she touched up her makeup, fixed her hair, adjusted her clothes. She was on the verge of biting her nails when he called to tell her he was in the lobby.

Neva hurried out of her room, but even the elevator seemed to crawl at a snail’s pace. She couldn’t remember a time when she’d been so excited to see someone. As she walked off of the elevator, she spotted him.

Wow. He was tall, his black hair straight and smooth. His clothes were semi-casual, black slacks and a white button down. In his hand, he held a colorful, pink island flower. When he spotted her, he seemed to take her in as well.

Neva grinned. She was quite proud of her appearance that night. A long, red dress that tied around the neck and hung to her every curve. She wore sandals to show off her pedicured feet and her black hair was bouncy and sleek. She couldn’t contain her grin as she walked over to him.

Giovanni seemed to wake up out of his haze. “Wow. You look amazing.”

“Thank you,” Neva said, finding herself suddenly shy in his presence. “Is that for me?” She asked, pointing a manicured, red nail at the flower.

“Oh, yes. It’s for you. May I put it in your hair?”

“Of course.”

Giovanni threaded the flower into her hair before he took a step back. “You make the flower look dull.”

Neva burst into laughter. “Stop. You’re gonna make me blush.”

He grinned before holding out his arm for her to take. “Ready to go?”

“I am.”

They walked outside to the smell of delicious cooking food and fragrant flowers. Sticking to the path, they made their way to a tropical themed restaurant. Giovanni pulled out her chair and she smoothed her dress before she took a seat.

“What do you think? Wine with dinner?”

“Yeah, that sounds great.”

Neva waited patiently as he ordered the wine, her eyes unable to leave his face. She held up her menu pretending to look over the selection, but really she was taking in what she realized were dazzling green eyes. Suddenly, she realized that Giovanni and the waitress were both staring at her.

“I’m sorry, I missed something,” she said, trying to hide the embarrassment.

Giovanni chuckled. “That’s okay. I was asking you what looked good.”

Neva looked back down at the menu. There were more than a few items to choose from. Ribs, pig, fish, she couldn’t choose. She gazed back up at Giovanni.

“What are you having?”

“Do you want me to order?” He asked, lifting a brow.

“Why not?” Neva said with a shrug as she closed the menu. “Surprise me.”

“We’ll take the combination plate. And please bring us to extra empty plates. You don’t mind sharing right? Their plates are pretty huge.”

“Not at all.”

Neva didn’t want to eat too much. She knew they’d be drinking wine, afterwards they’d be dancing. And if anything else happened? She pushed the thought out of here head. Just the thought of Giovanni’s hands roaming her body were enough to make her forget her train of thought.

“So,” she cleared her throat after the wine had been poured, “it seems like you vacation here a lot.”

“At least a few times a year. Nothing relaxes me like Hawaii does. It’s nice being right next to the ocean.”

“I wish I could get away more,” Neva said as she sipped her wine. “Work makes it almost impossible.”

He nodded. “I know what you mean. Fortunately, my boss is pretty understanding. I get a few vacations a year. The work can be pretty demanding.”

They chatted for a while before their food was placed in front of them. Neva was surprised with how well they were hitting it off. He was funny, charming and his smile was enough to make her knees weak. Only once she looked down at the plate did she pause.

“What is that?” She asked pointing at something round on the plate.

“That’s squid.”

Neva pulled a face. “Squid?”

He chuckled. “It’s really good. At least try it.”

“If I get sick, I’m suing you.”

Giovanni rolled his eyes. “You won’t get sick. I’ve eaten it tons of times, here.”

He picked up a single piece with his fork before offering it to her. Neva eyed it suspiciously, making him chuckle as he waved the fork at her. Reluctantly, she took the bite.

“Oh wow. That’s not bad.”

“I told you. Would you like some more?”

“Sure,” she said with a grin.

Neva couldn’t remember when she’d had a better time. The wine flowed, the food was filling and the dancing was fun. Giovanni told her about his dysfunctional, but loving family and she told him about her conservative upbringing. She wasn’t sure of the last time that she’d laughed so hard.

By the end of the night, Neva felt warm and buzzy from the wine as they walked near the water. Her shoes were in her hands as they played with the tide coming in.

“Can I ask you something?” Giovanni asked.

She was having a hard time concentrating on his words. He’d slipped out of his shirt some time ago and the rays of the moon kept highlighting new and exciting muscles for her eyes to explore. She shook her head to pay attention to his words.

“Ask away.”

“Would you think I was a complete pig if I asked you to come back to my suite?”

Neva appeared to think it over. “Is there more wine there?”

“As a matter of fact there is,” Giovanni laughed.

She grinned. “Lead the way!”

The inside of Giovanni’s suite was immaculate. White, yellow and orange covered every space. There was a full kitchen, a sitting room, two bedrooms and Neva’s favorite part, a hot tub on the balcony.

“Do you want to get in?” Giovanni asked.

“I don’t have a suit.”

She watched as he tossed his shirt over the back of a couch. He unzipped his pants, pushed them down with his underwear. Open mouthed, she watched as he snagged a chilled bottle of red wine, two glasses and walked outside. Neva was pretty sure she’d never seen a more perfect ass in her life.

“You coming?” He called.

Neva hesitated only for a moment before she shimmied out of her dress and underwear. It felt slightly odd being naked in someone’s presence, but she took a deep breath and moved forward. She never got to enjoy herself, why shouldn’t she do something a little crazy? Besides, after tonight she’d probably never see the guy again.

She stepped outside as a night breeze ran over her skin, tickling her. The water was already bubbling and Giovanni had poured both of them a glass of wine. He looked relaxed, laid back and that helped Neva relax as well. She slipped into the water, a sigh leaving her lips as she settled in.

“Better?” He asked with a grin.

“Much better,” she said as she took a glass from him. She took a deep sip. “This is amazing.”

Giovanni pushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “Not yet.”

Neva felt herself blush as he leaned close to her. She didn’t need to hesitate this time, she leaned forward closing the distance between them. His lips were warm against hers. What started slow, quickly picked up in speed.

Before Neva knew it, his hands were all over her. It was amazing. He caressed her thighs, gripped her breasts, cradled her cheek. It was enough to drive her crazy even as she begged for more.

Giovanni held out a hand as he stepped out of the hot tub. She took it eagerly before he led her back into his room. They didn’t even make it to the bedroom. Giovanni was on her in an instant, his mouth trailing her neck as she writhed and squirmed beneath him on the couch.

“You’re okay with this right?” He asked, his voice deep and scintillating.

“Shut up and keep kissing me.”

He grinned. “Don’t have to tell me twice.”

His fingers trailed the sensitive flesh of her legs and inner thighs, but he wouldn’t touch her just yet. Instead, he worked her into a frenzy of lust. Kissing down her stomach, he kissed both of her legs before his fingers finally, blissfully, trailed over her sex.

A shock wave rippled up Neva’s spine. Her eyes closed as he began to press his fingers inside of her one after the other. His fingers stretched, rolled, pushed until she found herself panting, one leg wrapped around the back of his neck.

She couldn’t take it anymore. Neva reached down, grabbed his wrist. The look in her eyes was pure hunger and lust.

“If you don’t fuck me right now, I’m going to be very pissed off.”

Giovanni laughed. “I think you’re ready,” he said with a playful wink that made her grin.

He reached into a container on the table that had been covered before with a lid. Inside, Neva caught sight of a bunch of colorful wrappers. He expertly opened a wrapper with his teeth before he slipped the condom over his thick erection.

He leaned over her. “Ready?” He whispered into her ear.

Neva bit her lip. “Oh yeah.”

He slipped inside of her slowly, giving her time to adjust. Neva’s hands gripped his arms, his muscles rolling beneath her palms as he began to thrust inside of her. A moan rolled from her lips.

Each thrust made him sink in an inch deeper, until he was buried inside of her. Giovanni buried his face in her neck and as he fucked her, he spoke fluent Italian in her ear. Neva had no idea what he was saying, but the way she came over and over again seemed to encourage him to keep going.

It wasn’t a short night. Giovanni thrust inside of her until she came, gave her a break and some water and they’d lie there on the couch for a while, talking before it all started up again. Neva lost count of the orgasms she had when they began to slip into one another. They used every part of the house before both of them tumbled out of the shower, exhausted.

In the bed together, Giovanni turned to Neva. “Good vacation?”

“The best vacation,” she mumbled, her legs still mostly jelly.

“Good. I’m glad I could be of service,” he said with a chuckle. “That will be a thousand dollars.”

She slapped his arm. “Shut up.”

“I could be serious.”

“You could be if you weren’t grinning so hard.”

“You can see that in the dark?” He asked as he ran a finger over her cheek.

“Oh yeah.”

“Breakfast tomorrow? Or in a couple of hours?” He asked as he glanced over her shoulder at the clock.

“Sure, but go to sleep now.”

He grinned. “Okay, okay. Good night.”

“Night.”

Neva waited until the sound of his breathing slowed and evened. Sighing, she forced herself to get out of his bed. She hated it. Lying next to him had been so comfortable, so serene.

Tiptoeing, she made her way to the living room and got dressed. Neva was almost tempted to leave a note, but what could she possibly say after such an amazing night? She decided to leave things as they were before she slipped out of the door and headed back to her own hotel.

There was no time for rest when she arrived. Her plane would be arriving in three short hours and she still had to pack. A headache cropped up in her temples, making the task harder.

“I can’t drink like that anymore,” she mumbled to herself. “I’m getting too old.”

Two pain pills and a glass of water later, she started packing. She swore she didn’t bring much, but it seemed like she was returning with enough items for two people instead of one. Finally, she zipped her last suitcase, called a taxi and headed to the airport.

As Neva settled on the plane, happy that all of the pre-boarding hustle was over, she sighed. Giovanni popped into her head. He still had her number. Maybe one day they would see each other?

No, she shook her head. One night was enough. The memory of what they’d shared would be better than any reality that involved the two of them, of that she was sure. A dream was always better than reality.

Chapter Two

Chicago. It was home, but Neva kind of loathed it too. It rained too much, there were too many people and it was too loud. Or maybe she was just jaded after her time spent in paradise.

“Stop scrunching up your nose like that, you’ll get wrinkles.”

“Ma,” Neva sighed.

“I know, I know. You went and got all fancy, now you don’t want to deal with the city.”

Neva groaned. She loved her family, but they had the ability to drive her crazy. She couldn’t tell them the real reason that she was cranky. Giovanni was still on her mind like it was yesterday, even if it had been over two weeks since she’d slipped out of his bed.

“I was talking to Judy the other day,” her mom tried to sound casual as she sipped on her steaming, hot coffee. “You know her son, Brian, is back in town.”

Groaning, Neva shook her head. “No, thanks Ma. I don’t want to date anyone. Especially not Brian.”

“What’s wrong with Brian?”

“He’s boring! All he ever talks about is his job at the investment firm and brag. No thanks.”

Her mom sighed, concern in her eyes. “Look, I just want to make sure you’re happy. You’re not getting any younger.”

“I know, but I promise I’m fine.” Neva checked the time on her phone before she kissed her mom on the cheek. “I got to go or I’ll be late.”

“Okay honey. Oh, your sister is coming back today too.”

“Yeah, I got her twenty texts.” Neva said with a laugh. “I’ll see both of you after work.”

She waved before she walked the short distance to work. The magazine, She, was housed in a large, mostly glass building. As she walked inside, the guards nodded and people said hello as her heels tapped away on the marble.

As soon as she stepped off of the elevator, she took a moment to take it all in. The area around her was busy. Phones rang, keys clacked, the smell of brewing coffee filled the air. This was normal, but this morning, it felt familiar, like home.

Neva nodded to everyone greeting her as she headed back to her office. She drew the blinds to give herself some privacy before she settled into the big, black, comfortable chair behind her cherry wood desk. Toeing off her heels, she was about to call her assistant when there was a knock on the door.

“Come in.”

A young girl with blonde hair and a big smile walked through the door. She was dressed in the season’s latest; a sapphire skirt, white blouse and blue pumps. Neva knew all of them were designer and probably ate up a good chunk of her check, but to make it in the fashion world, you had to stay current.

“Morning, Amber. Any messages?”

“A ton as always,” she said, placing some sticky notes on Neva’s calendar that lay on her desk. “You have several meetings today. A cover design has to be approved for next month’s issue and Jill still hasn’t turned in her articles.”

Neva sighed as she massaged her temples. “Again?”

Amber nodded with a frown on her face. “Yes and I can’t get her to speed it up.”

“I’ll take care of it. Is that all?”

“No, actually you had a package come in.”

Neva nodded. As she turned on her computer, Amber went to retrieve the package. When she came back, she sat the box on Neva’s desk before she continued to fill out the calendar. Neva only half listened as she opened the box.

She paused. Inside, there was a beautiful pink flower. It still looked fresh and the fragrance transported her back to Hawaii. Her heart began to speed up as she opened up the card.

“Hope you enjoyed your trip. Alex.”

She groaned and shoved the box away. “Get rid of this.”

“The ex-boyfriend again?”

“Of course. I don’t know why he insists on bothering me. Just get rid of it so I can go back to work.”

“I’ll do it right now.”

Anger coursed through Neva, but there was disappointment there too. For a brief moment, she’d expected the flower to be from Giovanni. No, she had hoped that it was from him. Two weeks and she hadn’t heard a word. Not that she was expecting to hear from him, but it would have been nice.

That moment of hope dashed, set the tone for the rest of her day. She couldn’t get the completed articles to review, the covers for next month’s magazines were a bust and several of her meetings either fell through or didn’t go as smoothly as planned. By the end of the day she was exhausted.

Neva slipped back into her heels as she headed out of the office. No one bothered her on the way out. She knew they could see the irritation written all over her face, but she didn’t care at that moment. The only thing she wanted was dinner, a bad movie and a glass of wine.

She made a trip to the nearest rental box before she made a trip to the New Xu. Neva could smell frying rice from a block away. Her stomach growled.

“Good evening,” the man behind the counter grinned as she walked in. “The usual?”

That was sad. Did she really eat here that much? A sigh of defeat left her lips. “Yes, that will be fine.”

“Ten minutes.”

“Thanks, I’ll be back for it,” she said after her card had been swiped.

Neva walked across the street to a brightly lit liquor store. Incense rolled out of the door as she stepped inside and looked around. Her eyes landed on the wine and she clicked her way over to the case. She was almost there when someone collided into her, almost knocking her off balance. A strong arm wrapped itself around her in the nick of time.

Pissed, Neva glanced up at the man who’d plowed into her. She stammered as she pulled herself away and adjusted her clothes. The anger was washing away, but irritation remained.

“What are you doing here?”

Giovanni grinned. “I could ask you the same thing.”

Neva huffed. “You could.” She pulled away from him, grabbed a bottle of wine and turned on her heels.

“That’s all I get?” He called behind her.

Neva ignored him as she marched to the counter. She paid for her wine and left the store without looking back. Irritation coursed through her veins. How could he act so nonchalant? He hadn’t said a word to her in two weeks and he did have her number, what did he expect her to say?

She walked out of the store. Two guys sat leaning against a sleek, black car as she stepped out. They watched her as she started to cross the street, but a hand grabbed her arm. Neva turned around.

“Woah, what was that about?”

Neva rolled her eyes at Giovanni. “I’m busy.”

“No you’re not. You’re out of work and buying booze, how could you be busy?”

Neva turnt up her nose. “Maybe I have a date.”

“Bullshit. Why don’t you let me take you out?”

Neva yanked her arm away from him. “No thanks. You had two weeks to contact me if you wanted to meet up after Hawaii. You didn’t and now I’m busy.”

“Are you kidding me?” He called after her before he caught up again.

Neva guessed the guys waiting by the car were his friends, because they laughed at the situation. She didn’t find it funny. Instead, she wheeled around and shoved a finger in his face.

“What do you want?”

Giovanni held up his hands. “I just want to talk. We had a good time out there, didn’t we?”

Neva scoffed. “And then you didn’t so much as text for two weeks.”

“You left in the middle of the night! How was I supposed to know you wanted anything to do with me? I figured if you wanted more than one night, you would have stayed!”

Neva wanted to still be pissed, but she was having a hard time. He was kind of right. She had slipped out in the middle of the night without a word. Maybe he’d spent the last few weeks thinking he’d done something wrong or wondering if he’d ever see her again too.

She paused before she popped a hand on her hip. “I guess I see your point,” she mumbled.

“So, you’ll let me take you out?” He asked with a grin.

Neva sighed. “I guess so.”

“How’s later tonight?”

She shook her head. “I can’t. I actually have plans tonight.”

“That date you mentioned?” He asked lifting a brow.

Neva laughed at the expression on his face. Was that a tinge of jealousy? “No my sister is actually going to come over. I haven’t seen her in a year.”

Giovanni nodded. “I guess that’s an acceptable excuse. Can I call you tomorrow?”

“Sure, Giovanni,” she said with a smile.

“Call me Gio.”

“Okay then, Gio.”

The men behind them let out a collective “oooh.” Gio waved them off, a look of embarrassment on his face when he turned back to her. He shrugged as if to say ‘what are you gonna do?’ Lifting her hand to his mouth, he placed a kiss on her smooth skin.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Neva could have floated away.  She had to admit, even if only to herself, that the butterflies that floated in her belly hadn’t left since the day she met him. Now, here he was asking to take her out. She felt like a giddy teenager.

Her walk took on more swagger as she headed across the street to grab her food. By the time she emerged, Gio and his friends were gone. She heaved a happy sigh, a smile on her face as she slipped into her car and headed home.

Pulling into the driveway, she could see her sister already perched on the porch. Jeans ripped at the knees, black tank top, hair in a huge afro while she dangled her legs over the side of the house. The moment Neva parked, she waved excitedly.

“Hey, you’re here early,” Neva called.

“I didn’t feel like waiting.”

Neva was bear hugged before she could even make it up the stairs. She laughed, awkwardly hugged Erica back while trying to balance her bags before she was released. Her sister grabbed a few bags as she unlocked the door to her house.

Home was always a sanctuary for Neva. For one, it was her childhood home. It had the same brick exterior, the same vegetable garden in the back, the same feeling of peace and serenity when she stepped through the door. When her father had passed, Neva had bought the house from her mother who couldn’t stand to be in it anymore. It was the best decision that she’d ever made.

They carried the bags to the kitchen and sat them on the counter. As Erica started in on her recent band tour, Neva pulled out plates and divided up the food and wine. By the time they were settled in on the couch, Neva was envious of her sister.

“I can’t believe you’re actually doing it,” she said with a shake of her head. “I would have been too nervous. I never could perform in front of a crowd.”

“You have a great voice though,” Erica said around a mouth full of egg roll. “You should try singing again.”

Neva laughed as she speared a piece of shrimp. “Those days are long over, but I’m glad that your band is doing so well.”

“You should come see us play! We haven’t seen you at a show in ages.”

Neva thought it over. She hadn’t been to a show in forever and she could use a night out. Finally, she nodded.

“Yeah? Really? Yes! It’s Friday night at the C room. I’ll buy us drinks and we can hang out.”

Neva laughed. “Sounds like a plan.” She yawned. “Do you mind if I call it a night a little early? This wine is wiping me out and I have a date tomorrow.”

Erica raised a brow. “You have a date? Oh my god, is the world ending?”

She rolled her eyes. “No. Shut up. I met him in Hawaii and ran into him tonight. He asked me out.”

Erica bounced on the couch excitedly. “What’s he like? What’s he look like?”

“Calm down!” Neva said laughing. “I don’t know. He’s kind of tall with black hair, these great green eyes and…all these muscles…” Neva trailed off thinking about him.

Erica snapped her fingers in her sister’s face. “Wake up,” she laughed. “He must be hot. You just got that look in your eyes.”

“What look?”

“That look that says you were fucking him in your brain a moment ago.”

Neva threw a pillow at her sister. “You’re ridiculous.”

“If it wasn’t true you wouldn’t be looking embarrassed.”

Erica dodged the next pillow flung her way and dove off of the couch. Neva tossed one more down the hall after her as she disappeared into the bathroom and locked the door. Shaking her head, Neva began to clean up their dishes before carrying them into the kitchen.

She thought about Gio. He was more than good looks. There was something about him that intrigued her. He was funny, smart, caring. The smile on her face stayed while she finished up dishes.

When she was done, she wandered into her bedroom. Erica was lying in her bed, the blankets pulled up to her chin. A mischievous look on her face made Neva shake her head.

“Can’t you sleep in your room?”

Erica quickly shook her head. “Never. I want to sleep with you.”

“You’re twenty-two years old.”

Erica hunkered down more. Neva sighed. She pulled out a tank top and cotton shorts before heading to the bathroom to get ready for bed. Teeth brushed, hair wrapped, pj’s on, she walked back to the bedroom yawning.

Her sister was snoring by the time she got back. She smiled. Moving the covers back, she climbed in beside her and turned out the lights. Neva hadn’t shared a bed with her sister since she was a teenager, but it felt good to sleep next to her. It felt like old times.

Her phone chime. Reaching onto the nightstand, she fumbled with it for a moment before the screen lit up. A text message symbol flashed.

“Goodnight. Can’t wait to see you tomorrow. Gio.”

Neva grinned. She typed out a quick goodnight before returning the phone.

As she tried to settle down for the night, she couldn’t help the excitement that bubbled up in her stomach. Tomorrow she’d be going on a date. A few days later she’d be at her sister’s show. She wondered if Gio liked rock music as she gave in to her exhaustion and dozed off.

Chapter Three

“How do I look?”

“Like a goddess.”

Neva smiled. “Really?”

“If you weren’t my sister…”

“Stop! I’m begging you, please.”

Erica burst into laughter. She was sitting in the big, cream chair, one leg thrown over the arm as she browsed one of Neva’s magazines. Neva turned back and forth to look at herself in the full length mirror she’d brought out.

She’d exchanged her day dress and heels for something a little more elegant. A black dress that hugged her body tightly and stopped at her ankles. On the side, there was a split that made the journey back up her body to her one thigh. She wasn’t sure if it was too much, but Gio had simply said “dress nice.”

What did that even mean? She wondered furiously as she touched up her makeup and slipped on her jewelry. He obviously had some place in mind, but he was being mysterious. Part of her loved it, part of her wanted to choke him.

A knock on the door almost made her jump out of her skin. She grabbed her clutch, took one more look at herself in the mirror and took a deep breath. Erica gave her an enthusiastic thumb up with a big smile on her face.

Pulling the door open, Neva felt her mouth fall open. She was having a hard time closing it too. Gio was dressed in a black suit, red tie and expensive, black shoes. His black hair was pushed back. Neva felt her heart quicken and she wondered if it was in bad taste to skip the date and rip that suit off of him now.

“You’re staring like you’ve never seen a guy in a suit before.”

“An Italian made, tailored suit,” she said dumbly.

Gio laughed. “Well, I am Italian.”

Neva shook her head. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to stare.”

“Stare all you like,” he said with a wink.

Neva was pretty sure she was on the verge of saying screw dinner.

“Hello, hi. I’m Erica.”

Gio smiled at her. “You must be Neva’s sister.” He extended a hand towards her. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“You too.” Erica grinned. “Have my baby back at a reasonable hour, okay?”

Neva rolled her eyes. “I’m older than you.”

“Don’t listen to her. She’s delusional.”

Gio laughed. “I’ll have her back before you know it.”

Neva rolled her eyes again. “Erica thinks she’s a one-woman mafia. I’ll see you tonight. Lock up if you’re heading out.” She handed her sister a key. “Temporary. I can’t have you bursting in at random times.”

Erica saluted her. “Yes, ma’am. Thanks. Have fun,” she whispered.”

Neva grinned. “Oh, I’m sure I will.”

She took Gio’s arm as he leads her down the stairs. He opened her door for her, helped her inside and closed her door after her before walking to his side. Neva wanted to purr.

“Nice car,” she said as she slid behind the driver’s seat.

“She’s like my child. Although, so is my bike.”

“You have a motorcycle?”

“Sure do,” he said as he pulled out of the driveway. “Want to ride it some day?”

Neva grinned. “I’d love that.”

The drive took them through the city to a big building all lit up. White brick was everywhere, as well as cars that decorated the lot and the street. A line was out the door and halfway down the block.

Gio had no problem finding an empty spot right next to the back door however. He helped Neva out before knocking on the back door a few times. A young boy, no older than sixteen poked his head out and let them inside.

“Where are we going?”

“Just a shortcut.”

“Do you know the owner or something?”

“Yeah,” he said with a grin. “My family’s owned this place forever. My great-grandfather, Attilio built the place.”

Neva nodded. It must be nice having a restaurant that bared one of your family member’s names, she thought. It also must have been good if the smell was already making her stomach excited. She was glad she hadn’t suggested skipping dinner.

They passed through the huge kitchen. Everyone greeted Gio as if he were an old friend and smiled at her. It made her feel like royalty.

When they emerged from the kitchen, they were given the only open table near the window. A little place card with Gio’s name was moved to the side as wine and water was brought out for them. Neva was impressed as Gio spoke Italian with the waiter.

“Welcome to Attilio’s,” the waiter said with a warm smile and notable accent. “Do you know what you’d like to order?”

Neva looked at the menu. She almost sat it back down when she looked at the prices. She’d always had money of her own, but she was a frugal person at heart. She couldn’t even think about eating here.

“Oh, I’m not sure,” she said, biting her lip.

“Would you like me to recommend something?” Gio asked.

“Sure,” she said, happy to have the pressure taken off of her.

“Have you ever had agnolotti?”

She shook her head. “What’s that?”

“It’s filled pasta.” The waiter said patiently. “Meat or vegetables are stuffed inside, cheese on top and it’s served in a beef broth.”

“That sounds amazing,” Neva said.

The waiter laughed. “You will take that then?”

She nodded. “Please.”

“I’ll have the same thing,” Gio said.

“Excellent. I’ll be right back.”

When he was gone, Gio turned to her. “I’ve let you off the hook so far, but there’s a price to pay for this dinner.” He said.

Neva couldn’t tell if he was serious or joking. She raised an eyebrow as she took a sip of wine.

“What’s that?”

“You have to tell me why you left my bed in the middle of the night.”

He was serious. There was a smile on the corners of her mouth that told her he was taking it all in stride, but his eyes were very serious. He genuinely wanted to know.

“Well, I had a plane to catch in a few hours,” she said shortly.

“And?”

“What and? That’s it.”

Gio leaned forward, rested his chin on his laced fingers. “You’re lying.”

She looked at him out of the corner of her eye as she drank more of her wine. Damn, he was good. How could he even tell that she was lying? She could usually hide her emotions pretty well.

“Tell the truth,” he said with a grin now on his lips.

Neva sighed. “Okay, okay. I left because I had a great time and I didn’t want to ruin it with any awkward plans to see each other again. I know, that makes me a hypocrite with the way I acted the other day. I just thought we had a good time. Why ruin it with reality?”

Gio lifted a brow. “Is it being ruined right now?”

She grinned. “Not even a little.”

He nodded before seeming to rest a little easier. “Good to know. So, what have you been doing since we last saw each other?”

The rest of the night was just as wonderful as the last time they’d been together. Gio entertained her, introduced her to several of his friends who showed up at the restaurant and even took her to another place for dessert. By the time Neva checked the time, it was late. She couldn’t complain though, she was full and satisfied.

They stood on her porch, his jacket around her arms. Gio leaned down, pressed a kiss against her lips that warmed every part of her. His hands travelled down her body, where they perched on her hips.

“Do you want to come in?” Neva mumbled against his mouth.

“I thought you’d never ask.”

As she tried to open the door, Gio’s hands were all over her. She giggled as she stumbled inside. Holding a finger to her mouth, she shushed Gio as he locked the door. There was a light on in Erica’s room, but whether she was home or not, she had no idea.

They made their way to Neva’s bedroom where she locked the door. Gio was already unbuttoning his shirt. She caught a peek of flesh, bit her lip in anticipation. The grin on Gio’s face was enough to make her knees weak.

He pulled her to him, his mouth finding hers once again. As he kissed her, his fingers worked almost expertly to undo her dress. Neva moved back to take off her heels.

“Leave them on.”

She didn’t need to be told twice.

~

“More flowers,” Amber said as she sat down two bouquets.

One was a bunch of pink carnations. Neva smiled. She’d told Gio they were her favorite flowers. She picked up the card, smiled and nodded to Amber.

“It was a great date.”

She picked up the other bouquet. Red roses. She’d never cared for roses. They had become too commonplace, too plain. She plucked the note from them and groaned.

“Alex again?”

“Yes. Throw these out please.”

No matter how many times she’d told him she wasn’t interested, Alex kept being persistent. He sent her presents, texted her every day, even stopped by the house a couple of times unannounced. It was bordering on stalking at this point.

She tried to put those thoughts behind her. Tonight, she was going to see her sister’s band play. Gio was supposed to meet up with them after he was done working. She smiled just thinking about how well the two of them got along.

Neva was looking forward to hanging out with Gio in a casual setting. She’d had to dig, but she found a pair of dark high waisted skinny jeans along with a simple black bodysuit that she wanted to wear. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d worn anything other than yoga pants, business wear or dresses. It was shaping up to be a fun night.

“Well, everything’s finished for the day,” Amber said as she returned to the office. “Do you need anything else?”

“No, I think we can go home. Whatever isn’t finished can wait until Monday.”

Amber raised an eyebrow. “I’ve never heard you say that before in all of the years that I’ve worked here.”

Neva laughed. “Maybe I’m changing.”

“Or maybe you’re eager to get back to carnations guy.”

“Both,” she said with a grin. “Definitely, both.”

They made their way to the carport together, their heels clicking in unison. The sun had already faded, casting everything in dark shadows outside. Neva walked Amber to her car.

“I’ll wait until you get in,” she said starting her engine.

“I’ll be fine. See you Monday.”

“See you Monday.”

Neva made it to her door when she heard footsteps. Her heartbeat quickened as she held her breath. Quickly, she turned around, her body tensing itself to prepare for what she’d find.

“You,” she said, expelling her held breath. “What the hell are you doing?”

Alex gave her a sheepish grin. He had a mop of curly brown hair, brown eyes and was wearing a dark hoodie. Their relationship had been anything but easy and when it was over, Neva found that she wanted nothing to do with him. He was manipulative, moody and more importantly, just plain mean.

Alex shrugged. “I wanted to see if you got my flowers. You never call or even text back anymore.”

“I told you,” Neva said unlocking her door, “I don’t want to talk to you anymore.”

“Don’t be like that,” he said moving closer to her.

Neva pulled away. “I mean it. If you don’t stop following me around and harassing me, I’m going to call the police. Do you really need to go back to jail?”

That seemed to get to him. She used that moment to slip into her car, lock the doors, start up the engine and speed off. In her rearview mirror, she could see him looking after her. She sighed heavily.

Another reason they’d broken up came swimming to the surface. Alex had a record. Stealing, fraud, breaking and entering, you name it, he’d probably done it. Neva hadn’t found out until her door was pounded on one night and he was being hauled off to jail.

Never again was she going to date a guy like that. No more secrets, lies and nights spent up worrying. It made her appreciate Gio even more. He was steady, reliable. His job might not be glamourous, but it had made him successful and she liked him even more because of it.

When she pulled up to her house, she could see that Gio was already there. Taking a moment, she tried to calm her nerves. She’d given up cigarettes along with bad boyfriends, but she almost wished she had one now.

“Hey,” she called as she stepped inside.

“Hey,” Gio grinned. “I didn’t mean to camp out at your house, but I helped Erica load up her stuff and she forgot to leave me a key.”

Neva smiled. “I don’t mind you camping out at all.”

He kissed her. For a moment, all of her worries washed away in that kiss. When he pulled back, he was examining her face closely.

“Is everything okay?”

She sighed. How did he seem to know her so well already? Neva shrugged.

“My ex is being a pain in the ass. He keeps showing up, sending me flowers. Tonight, he was waiting for me in the parking garage. I don’t feel safe.”

Gio wrapped his arms around her tightly. “What’s his name?”

“Why?” She asked, her nose buried in the smell of his cologne on his chest.

“I have a friend with the police. Maybe they can go give him a scare, get him to leave you alone.”

Neva nodded. “Alex Kisemen.”

“I’ll take care of it. Why don’t you go get ready for your sister’s show? I’ll leave with you.”

“I thought you had a meeting?”

“I’ll call and push it back. I’m not leaving you here by yourself. Go.”

“You’re the best,” Neva whispered.

She stood on the tips of her toes, kissed his cheek and headed to the back. After the world’s hottest shower, she slipped into her clothes, happy they still fit and headed back to the living room. Gio was just heading back inside, pushing his phone into his back pocket.

“Do we have time before the show?” He asked.

“No!” Neva says with a laugh as she plants a hand into his chest. “We have no time for your foolishness.”

“I don’t think it’s foolishness.”

“Keep that wink to yourself. Let’s go,” she said, grabbing the front of his shirt playfully.

“Yes, ma’am.”

Neva locked up. At her car, Gio kissed her so hard she momentarily considered changing her stance on his foolishness, but restrained herself. He left a kiss on her forehead before he headed to his car.

“What am I going to do with that man?” She wondered aloud as they both pulled out of her driveway.

Thankfully, the C room was enough of a distraction that she could forget the aching need of having Gio inside of her for a little while. The music was loud, the drinks were cheap and the people watching was phenomenal.

Erica wrapped her up in a tight hug when she saw her. She was wearing a short, black skirt, a black top and tall black boots all laced up. Neva loved her sisters sense of self and style. She’d never cared what anyone thought about her and Neva admired her for it.

“I’m so glad you could come! I’m going to get ready in a minute, but I’m heading out to have a smoke first. Want to do a shot then keep me company?”

“Sure.”

They both pounded two shots of tequila in a row before they went outside. The night was perfect, warm with a cool breeze. Neva sighed.

“Thanks for inviting me out. I really need to do this more.”

“Oh don’t worry. Now that I’m back, we’ll be doing this a lot more often.”

“Are you staying this time?”

Erica nodded after she lit her cigarette. “Yep. I think I want to hang out with you and mom for a bit. Besides, we’re working on new music right now. I don’t want to be traveling around right now.”

“You missed home didn’t you?”

She blew out a ring of smoke. “Hell yeah.”

Neva laughed. They chatted while Erica finished her cigarette. When she was done, Neva told her she’d be inside in a minute. She wanted to text Gio and see how his meeting was going. Then something caught her eye.

There was an alley besides the club. Two dumpsters obscured her from view, but she could see the person on the other end of the alley clearly. Gio? Something didn’t feel right.

Neva walked down the alley quietly. He was standing there with two men, a cigarette between his fingers as he talked. In the light of the moon, she caught of glimpse of something else; blood. It was on his hand, on his shirt. Panic rose up in her throat. Was he hurt?

“Thanks for the help guys.”

“No problem. Can’t have some jerk fucking with your girl. Think he’ll mess with her again?”

Gio laughed. “Not after that ass kicking.”

The men laughed. “Don’t forget, we’re collecting tomorrow. A couple of businesses are giving us some trouble. It would be better if you came along with us.”

Gio nodded. “I can do that.”

“Great. My place isn’t far, why don’t you get cleaned up before your girl sees you like that and starts asking questions. I can’t believe she still doesn’t know.”

“Well I can’t exactly say ‘hey, I’m in the mafia.’ She’d think it was a joke or run off scared.”

The mafia? Neva clasped a hand over her mouth. All this time and she hadn’t known? She thought back to the stories he’d told, the money he had, the way he’d described his job. How could she have been so blind?

She forced her attention back to the conversation happening at the end of the alley. All of them were walking her way. She couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe. No matter what she did, they’d see her.

Neva held her head up a little higher. Maybe Gio needed to see her. She couldn’t pretend that she hadn’t seen or heard the things that she’d just witnessed and she deserved an explanation.

Neva stood from her hiding place. Gio’s eyes immediately landed on her and widened. She crossed her arms over her chest.

“We need to talk.”

Chapter Four

“How could you do this to me? How could you lie like this?”

“I didn’t lie! It just didn’t come up.”

“Bullshit!”

Gio emerged from his friend’s bathroom. He’d gotten rid of the bloodstained clothes, showered and replaced them with a black shirt and jeans. He ran a hand through his still wet hair.

“What was I supposed to say?”

“’Hi, I’m part of an organization that kills and steals. Nice to meet you.’”

“Yeah, that would have gone over great,” he scoffed.

“It doesn’t matter how it would have gone over!” Neva yelled. “You lied to me, don’t you see that?”

Gio sighed. “Look, I’m sorry. I really am.” He tried to touch her arm, but she yanked it away. “I didn’t know how you’d react and I never expected things to go this far, but I like you Neva. I want to see where this goes.”

Neva scoffed. Arms folded over her chest, she couldn’t even look at him. One of his friends had let them use his apartment to hash it out, but the only thing she wanted to do was go home.

“Neva…”

“It must be me,” she mused out loud, “there must be something wrong with me that makes me keeping choosing thugs and criminals over normal men.”

“I’m not a thug.”

“No, you’re a thug and a criminal.”

She turned on her heels. Gio gripped her arm, not letting her go despite the fact that she kept pulling away. He turned her around.

“Please, stop it. I can’t change who I am.”

“You can’t change? Then why are we even having this discussion?”

“Do you think it’s easy? Do you think I can just get out anytime I want? This isn’t like quitting your day job! I’ve thought about leaving plenty of times, but I grew up in this world, I thrive in this world.”

“Then you can have your world. I just won’t be in it.”

Neva snatched her arm away and stormed out of the apartment. She breezed past his friends waiting outside, ignoring their stares. Behind her, the sound of footsteps made her walk a little faster.

“Neva! Come on, are you kidding me?”

Neva did the only thing that felt right at that moment. Without turning around, she raised her middle finger and headed back to the club.

~

The next three days seemed to drag by. Gio texted and called her constantly, but she refused to pick up the phone. Her phone flashed as another voicemail came through. Neva sighed, tossed the phone into the top drawer of her desk and turned back to her laptop.

She couldn’t get Gio off of her mind. The smell of his cologne lingered on her pillow at home. She’d been half tempted to throw everything in the wash to forget that smell, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Anger coursed through her again. How could she keep fall for someone like that again? She slammed her laptop shut. Neva buried her face into her hands as she tried to stave off the impending tears that threatened to flow at any moment.

A knock on her office door made her quickly wipe at her eyes. When she granted entrance, it was Amber. She carried over a bottle of water, two pain pills and a salad that she sat on Neva’s desk.

“You have a meeting in an hour. Should I push it back?”

Neva contemplated it. She knew she looked tired, worn out. The office rumors were already flying. Still, she’d come into work. It wasn’t because she wanted to, it was more so because it was the routine. She’d gotten used to going to work every day. Sitting at home, she thought, would have just made things worse. Now, she wasn’t so sure about that line of thought.

Slowly, she remembered that Amber was waiting on an answer from her. Looking up with weary eyes, she tossed the idea back and forth of just going home. She would kill to hop into her comfortable clothes, slip beneath her blankets and sleep for the next week.

‘Why should I miss out on work because of that lying jerk?’

Neva shook her head. “No. I’ll be fine.” She swallowed down the pills with the water before she took a deep breath. “Who’s the meeting with?”

“A Robert Jackson. He’s supposed to be interviewing for Karen’s position.”

Neva groaned. She hated interviews. The people tried too hard and she was supposed to make decisions based on seeing words on a sheet of paper and a fake persona that wouldn’t change until at least six weeks into the job.

“You’ve rescheduled twice,” Amber pressed.

“Fine! I’ll do the damn interview. Go get me a coffee or something.”

“Right away.”

From the straight set of her mouth, Neva knew she’d pissed Amber off. She felt bad for that. Amber had always been a capable, smart and compassionate assistant. She bit her lip. An apology was definitely in order.

An hour later, she was heading down to the conference room with a cup of coffee in her hand. She’d reapplied her makeup, extra touch up on the concealer under her eyes and took a deep breath. Fifteen minutes at most before she could retreat back into her office and firmly lock the door.

“I’m Neva S-.” She froze as she stepped into the room. “What are you doing here?” She hissed.

“Please, we have to talk.”

Gio stood up and gently pulled her inside. The shock of seeing him at her job was enough to make her forget that she was pissed at him, but only for a moment. He closed the door, drew the blinds and turned to her.

“What do you want?”

“I want to apologize,” he said quickly. “I know that I messed up, but I’m trying to change.”

“I don’t want to hear it.”

Neva moved to leave the room, but Gio blocked the door with his body. He was wearing another impeccable suit, this time with an emerald tie that brought out the color of his eyes. As she pushed a hand against his chest, she was reminded of the muscles that resided underneath.

“Will you please just listen to me?”

Neva sighed. “Fine.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “Make your excuses.”

Gio seemed to relax. He straightened his tie before he gestured towards one of the chairs around the wooden table. Neva sat down. She crossed her legs and threaded her fingers together.

“What happened to the guy that I was supposed to interview with? Did you whack him or something?”

Gio rolled his eyes. “Really? No, I didn’t ‘whack’ him. I paid him off.”

She scoffed. “Lovely.”

“Well, you wouldn’t see me. Remember?”

“What do you want Gio?” She asked, her voice tight.

“Let me take you out to lunch. We can sit down, have a real conversation.”

“I’m not hungry,” she lied. Her stomach growled as if to punctuate the lie.

“One lunch. If you don’t want anything to do with me after that, I’ll leave you alone.”

She lifted a brow. “Really?”

“Really.”

Neva heaved a defeated sigh. “Fine.”

“Let’s go then.”

“I have to clear my schedule first,” she said as he opened the door for her.

“With Amber? I already took care of that. Sweet lady.”

“You think you’re so smooth,” she mumbled as they stepped into the elevator, all eyes in the office locked on them.

“No,” he said with a grin. “I know I am.”

Neva decided to ignore him after that. Everything she said had a comeback and she wasn’t in the mood for witty banter. Gio seemed to take the hint and didn’t press her to talk.

He drove them over to a small café. Neva was surprised. It wasn’t his usual fancy, high class pace, but small and quaint. They both ordered coffee, but held off on food. Neva doubted either of them really had an appetite at all.

“I can’t be out all day,” Neva said once they’d been sitting for a few minutes.

“I know.”

Neva waited for him to say more, but he was staring off into the distance. She almost pressed him to hurry up, but something stopped her. Instead, she sipped on her coffee and fiddled with the lid. Maybe he didn’t even deserve it, but it seemed like he needed time to think.

“I didn’t choose this life,” he said finally.

“Didn’t you?”

Gio shook his head. “I was born into it. It’s what my father does, my grandfather, and back to the beginning when my ancestors first came here. When I was younger, it looked so cool, you know? There was something so attractive about being bad.”

Neva didn’t say anything. She let him speak. He glanced at her finally, a half smile on his face.

“I’ve been wanting to get out for as long as I can remember. It’s like I told you before though, it’s not that easy.”

Weariness had taken over Neva’s features. “Can you ever get out?”

“There are ways. My father being who he is, it could even be a lot easier to get out for me than it would be for other people.”

“So, why don’t you get out?”

Gio shrugged. “I’m used to it. I’ve been,” he gestured to himself, “this my entire life. I’m in my thirties, Neva. If I stop being this, what am I supposed to be? Who am I supposed to be?”

“Anything you want, but you can’t keep doing what you’re doing now. Alex was always in and out of jail and I was always worried that something horrible had happened to him. I can’t do that again.”

Gio nodded. “I understand that, but I’m not going to get hurt.” He reached across the table to lay a hand on hers. When she didn’t pull back, he smiled. “I’m always careful. I don’t want this to get between us.”

Neva thought about it. Would it really be so bad? He was right on one end, getting out wouldn’t be easy. What if he got hurt because of her? She bit her lip.

“You still lied to me.”

“I did.”

“And you’re a jerk for it.”

“I really am.”

Neva sighed. “Fine. I can live with this, for now. I don’t like it and it scares the shit out of me, but…”

“I know,” he said in a quiet voice.

She smiled softly. How did he always seem to know exactly what she was thinking? That familiar feeling of butterflies she got when she was around him reappeared. Even though she still didn’t love the idea, she couldn’t stand the thought of not being with him at all.

“I’m going to make it up to you,” he said, interrupting her thoughts. “I promise.”

“Promise me something else too.”

“Anything,” he squeezed here hand.

“No more trying to ‘help’ me by beating people up.”

“Hey, I thought I was doing you a favor.”

“Don’t do it,” she repeated more firmly. “Promise?”

“Promise,” he grumbled.

Neva watched as he pushed his chair back. He walked around to her side of the table, slipped a finger under her chin and kissed her until she felt like a puddle. When he leaned back, the smile on his face became infectious.

Everything was going to be fine.

Chapter Five

“I can’t believe you’re still going out with him,” Erica moaned as she lay on Neva’s couch, one leg tossed over the arm.

“It’s been a month. How are you still surprised?”

Erica sighed. “Well for one, I expected you to be a better role model to me than this.”

“Shut up,” Neva shoved her leg off of the arm of the couch.

“For two, really?  After what you told me? Neva, he could be a killer.”

“He’s never killed anyone.”

“How do you know?” She asked incredulous.

“He told me.”

“Oh yeah, because he’s completely trustworthy. This is Alex all over again.”

She’d mumbled the second part low, but Neva still made it out. A pang of guilt tore through her before she dismissed it. Nothing was going to bring her down today.

The sun was bright, it was warm and she was dressed in a bright yellow sundress. Her hair was in pin curls and she’d applied her favorite shade of red lipstick. Gio was on his way over to take her to a movie before they would spend the weekend wrapped up in sheets at the bed and breakfast she’d picked out.

“You can’t hang out with someone like that and expect trouble not to follow.”

Neva rolled her eyes. “You’re starting to sound just like mom. You know that?”

Erica folded her arms. “Yes I do and I’m proud of it. Please, don’t go.” She added.

Neva could see the worry in her eyes, but nothing was going to stop her. She’d been waiting for this trip, she needed it. Erica didn’t understand, she and Gio were fine the way they were. She still didn’t like what he did, but as long as it was separate from her, she was fine with that.

“I’ll be fine. Besides, I thought you liked Gio.”

“I still do. Just because I think what he’s doing is completely idiotic, dangerous and deceitful, I still think he has the potential to be a good person. Besides, it’s not him I’m worried about. What if someone tries to start something with him and you get in the middle of it? Then what?”

“He is a good person. I should have never told you about him that night,” Neva said with a sigh. “I didn’t mean to make you so worried about me. I promise I’ll be okay.” She leaned over the back of the couch and kissed her sister’s cheek. “I love you.”

Erica sighed. “I love you too.”

A knock on the door let her know that Gio had arrived. She picked up her suitcase, checked her reflection in the mirror and opened the door. He grinned when he saw her.

“All set?”

“All set.”

“Let me get your suitcase. Hi, Erica,” he called.

“Yo,” she calmly. “Take care of my sister or I’ll make your life hell.”

“Erica!”

“No, she’s right.” Gio said with a nod. “I’ll take care of her, I swear.”

Neva grabbed her purse. “I’ll be back Sunday night. Don’t forget to lock up.”

Erica gave a small wave before they headed out the door. Neva was worried about her more than she was worried about herself. She knew that Erica was just trying to look out for her, but she didn’t want her sister stressed out.

Gio loaded up her suitcase as she slid inside of the car. She could see Erica looking out of the front window, her mouth set in a straight line. When Gio slid into the car, Neva sighed.

Gio took her hand. “Everything will be okay.” He kissed the back of her hand.

“I know. I just don’t like worrying her like this.”

“She’ll be fine. Let’s enjoy our weekend.”

Neva smiled. “Okay.”

~

Gio had decided on a drive in movie theater. Neva couldn’t remember the last time she’d been to one. She felt like a child as he went to get popcorn and drinks. Catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror, she was happy to see that the worn out, defeated look was gone. She was herself again.

“Here you go,” he said handing her a bag of popcorn. “Extra butter, extra salt. Heart attack in a bag.”

She slapped his arm. “It is not. Besides, I’m usually pretty careful about what I eat and I never get to go to the movies. I’m treating myself today.”

“Treat away,” he said with a grin.

He wrapped an arm around her when the movie started. The smell of his cologne made her sleepy and happy as she rested her head against him. Neva couldn’t remember a time when she’d been happier. Maybe Gio wasn’t perfect, but he was perfect for her it seemed.

They watched two movies. Classics in black and white with thin plots and b movie actors. Neva loved every moment of it. When the movies were over, Neva was already feeling a bit tired.

“Don’t get sleepy on me now. Let’s go get drinks and then we’ll head on over to the B and B.”

Neva yawned. “Sounds awesome. Let’s go.”

“Don’t fall asleep on me.”

She laughed. “I’m not even tired,” she said yawning again.

“Sure you aren’t.”

If she hadn’t been sleepy before, the drive would have tired her out. It was relaxing and smooth. Gio had the air conditioning on low, the gentle breeze of it caressing her skin began to lull her to sleep.

Even in her dreams, Gio was there. They danced together, laughed together. Nothing could hurt either of them there. Neva smiled without thinking about consequences, work or complications. It was the perfect romance.

And then she woke up.

Neva wasn’t sure at first what had jolted her from her sleep. She rubbed her eyes, glancing around into the darkness. Gio’s hands were gripping the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles had gone white.

“What’s going on?” She asked, her voice still drowsy.

“Nothing.”

It was something about the way he said it. His voice was so tight, his eyes locked straight ahead. Alarm bells began to ring in her head. She’d never seen him like this before. Serious, yes. This however was something else entirely. Then she realized what it was. Fear.

Neva looked in the rearview mirror. There was a car right behind them, headlights on high beam as their engine roared. Glancing at the dashboard, she realized that they were going over a hundred miles an hour.

Suddenly, panic rose up in her throat as she gripped her seat tightly. What the hell was going on? She struggled to get her heart to calm down.

“Gio,” she said as calmly as she could manage. “What is going on?”

Gio didn’t respond. He seemed to be in a world of his own as he dipped towards an exit suddenly. He had to slam his foot down on the brakes to avoid hitting the car in front of them.

Neva was no longer panicking. Her breathing was quick, her palms sweaty as she tried to calm herself down. Icy terror gripped her belly. Something bad was happening. Something so bad that Gio couldn’t keep his cool. That was the worst part.

“We have to get somewhere safe,” Gio finally said.

“Who’s following us.”

“Someone we don’t want following us.”

“That much is clear,” she said through grit teeth. “Who are they?”

“An organization that doesn’t really like mine. My phone fell on the floor, grab it for me.”

Neva reached down and began feeling for the phone. Her fingers brushed over the screen and she picked it up. She tried handing it to Gio, but he shook his head.

“Call Dino. Tell him the where we are and tell him to send some boys.”

“Gio, I don’t want any part in this,” Neva said.

“Do you want to die? If you don’t call Dino right now, I guarantee you that’s what’s going to happen. We can’t keep driving forever. The car’s almost out of gas.”

Neva pulled up Dino’s number, her hands shaking. It made the task that much more difficult, but she finally managed to call his phone. The voice on the other end sounded gruff, but bored.

“What the hell do you want? I’m busy.”

Neva checked the streets. “Gio says to tell you we’re on 122nd and Rose. Send some boys.”

“Who the hell is this?”

“I’m Gio’s girlfriend-.”

“Look, I don’t have time-.”

“Put him on speakerphone,” Gio said quickly.

Once he was on, Neva witnessed Gio let out a string of Italian that she was pretty sure entirely comprised of curse words. By the time he was done, she slipped the phone into her lap. A few miles down, there was a gas station, Neva could just make out the bright lights when she looked.

“Can we make it down there?”

Gio gazed at his gas indicator. “I don’t think so.”

“What do we do?”

“You stay in the car. I’ll deal with them.”

“I’m calling the police.”

“Don’t do that!” He said quickly. “You can’t go calling the police for stuff like this. I’ll handle this and everything will be fine. Okay?”

It didn’t seem as though everything would be fine. Neva felt like her whole world was sinking. What if something happened to Gio? What if something happened to her?

Her sister’s words came flooding back to her. She’d been completely right. As much as she cared about Gio, hell even loved him, she didn’t want this kind of life for herself.

Gio reached across her lap, popped open the glovebox and took out a gun. Neva swallowed thickly. Was this what life with Gio was always going to be like? Never knowing when and where danger would strike? Running just to stay alive?

Neva couldn’t understand adrenaline junkies. How could they enjoy this feeling? She could feel the food in her stomach trying to make its way to her throat. In a minute, she just knew she was going to be sick.

The car began to slow down. Neva fingernails were biting into her palms, but the pain seemed to center her. Gio reached underneath his seat and pulled out another gun as they coasted to a stop.

“Take this.”

Neva jumped as the gun landed in her lap. She wanted to throw it back, but she was paralyzed. Her hand landed on the cool metal of the gun.

“Have you ever used one of these?”

Neva shook her head.

“You just do this.”

Gio showed her quickly how to use the gun. When he was done, he tucked it under her dress quickly. The coldness now rested on her hip and belly. She felt her stomach drop another few feet.

A knock on the window brought her back to reality. There was a man staring in at them on both sides. On her side, it was a skinny guy with gapped teeth and oily looking hair. They beckoned for them to get out of the car.

Gio pushed his door open, but locked it quickly before he closed the door. “She’s staying in the car. She has nothing to do with this.”

“I want her out,” the bigger of the two guys said to Gio, his face serious.

“Well, that’s not going to happen.”

The man moved so fast, Neva barely saw the punch. It threw Gio back against the car. Neva screamed.

“Get out, sweetheart,” the other guy coaxed.

“Fuck you!”

The man laughed. He walked away and she took in a deep, shuddering breath. At least he was gone, was her first train of thought. Until he shortly returned with a tire iron in his hand.

The man turned his head. Neva instinctively covered her head and ducked down. Glass shattered and shards rained down on her. One cut the back of her neck and she yelped at the sharp pain.

The door was unlocked before a hand gripped her arm and pulled her out. Neva kept herself from falling into the dirt with her palms. The rough, thin hands that had grabbed her yanked her to her feet.

An arm went around her throat. She tried to pull away from him, but he held her tightly. Neva cried out as she saw the other man hit Gio again and again.

“Let him go!”

Gio was lying on the ground, coughing into the dirt as he groaned. When Neva tried to move again, she felt something cold pressed against her head. Slowly, she realized it was a gun.

New panic broke free when she thought there couldn’t possibly be any left. She had to watch as the guy kicked Gio in the ribs. He was getting bloody and bruised. Neva couldn’t hold back the tears that were welling up in her eyes.

Was he going to die? Was she?

Then everything changed. Another car pulled up, headlights blinding. Gio used the moment as a distraction. He pulled out his gun, aimed it at the guy who’d only a moment before was kicking his ass and pulled the trigger.

That was more than Neva could take. The world slid around. Her eyes rolled back as she passed out.

Chapter Six

The slow, steady sound of beeping pulled her from her pleasant dreams. Bright, white light made her squint. She groaned.

“She’s waking up.”

“I’ll go get the doctor.”

“Neva?”

She turned to the sound of the voice. Her sister was peering over the bed closely, worry in her eyes. Neva could see the big, dark spots that had formed under her eyes.

“How long was I out?” Neva asked, her throat dry and sore.

“A day and a half.”

“That’s not too bad.”

Erica shook her head. “It’s not the time to joke.”

“Sorry,” Neva said, pushing herself up.

“What really happened?”

“What do you mean?” Neva asked as she gestured for the cup of water sitting beside Erica.

Erica passed the cup to her. “With you and Gio. He says you guys were robbed. Is that true?”

Neva drank the water. The coolness soothed her throat as she tried to get her story together. She couldn’t tell Erica what had happened, not yet. It would freak her out too badly. Finally, she’d drained the cup and conversation was unavoidable.

“My head’s still kind of foggy, but yeah, that’s what happened.”

“You’re lying.”

“I’m not. Like I said, I really don’t remember.”

The doctor walked in just in time, followed by Gio. He’d changed his clothes, but the bruises on his face remained. There was a slight cut in his lip as well. Besides that, cursory glance, she couldn’t bring herself to look at him.

On his coat, the Doctor’s name, Doctor Riley, was embroidered in blue. He was at least in his sixties with a shock of white hair on his head. He poured over her diagnosis and treatment on the computer before he turned to her.

“How are you feeling, Neva?” The doctor asked.

“Thirsty and starving. Can I leave soon?”

“We would like to keep you another night. You hit your head pretty hard when you passed out.”

Neva shook her head quickly. “No, I want to leave as soon as possible.”

The man frowned. “I have to advise against it, but of course, I can’t force you to stay.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“I’ll go ahead and get your paperwork started then.”

“Thank you.” When the doctor left, Neva turned to Erica. “Can I have a moment with Gio?”

She looked reluctant to go, but finally she moved from her seat. Neva waited until the door was closed before she forced herself to look at Gio. He studied her with exhausted eyes.

“I’m so sorry-.”

She held up a hand. “I’m through. I can’t be with you if this is the life you choose. I saw you shoot someone.”

“I didn’t have a choice,” he said, his voice choked.

“Yes, you did. You had the option to get out weeks ago and maybe this wouldn’t have happened. You can’t prevent every bad thing from happening, but being in the mafia, you’re attracting trouble to you.” She paused to readjust herself in bed. Every ache and bruise seemed to be waking up. “I can’t take another moment of it. We’re done. Unless you get out.”

Gio looked crushed. He lips went into a straight line. She’d expected him to protest, to say something, anything. Instead, he nodded, shoved his hands into his pockets. He walked closer to her, left a kiss on her forehead and then he left.

Neva didn’t know what to make of it. Was he saying that it was really over? That he was accepting the fact that he couldn’t change and she wasn’t going to accept it? Or was he going to do something about it?

All she had was unanswered questions. She was tempted to text him when he was gone for a while and the desire to do so only intensified as the day went on. Erica helped her change into her street clothes, the doctor wrote her a prescription for pain pills and she was on her way home.

No matter what she did though, she couldn’t get Gio out of her head. She also couldn’t get the images of that horrific night out of her head. She wondered if Gio ever did leave, if she could ever be with him again after what she’d seen?

The day seemed to drag on. Erica did her best to cheer her up. She went out for her favorite food, brought her pills to her, even rubbed her back. Nothing was comforting though, nothing was taking away the anxiety that had suddenly coursed through her and refused to leave.

“You need to get some rest.” Erica said, pulling a blanket up over her. “Ma’s coming over. She went over by the grocery store for you too.”

Neva shook her head. “I’m fine.”

“Look, I don’t know what happened,” Erica said carefully, “but I do know that it must have been pretty bad to shake you up like this. If Gio had anything to do with it, maybe it’s best if he doesn’t stick around.”

Neva nodded. She knew it was possibly true, but she didn’t want to believe it. Gio had opened up the world to her, he’d shown her how to let loose and enjoy life for what it was.

She didn’t want to think that she’d never see his face again. The thought of never again seeing him smile was enough to bring tears to her eyes. She’d thought there’d been something there, that he just might be the one for her. Now, all she felt was her heart breaking into a million little pieces.

As much as she fought it, Neva did finally pass out. Her sleep wasn’t as pleasant as she would have hoped, however. The combination of her anxiety, the pain medication and her worry over Gio turned her dreams into twisted, ugly things.

Every hour, she popped up, covered in sweat. Every hour she forced herself to go back to sleep. It was a never ending cycle.

By the next morning, she was more exhausted than when she went to sleep. She pushed herself off of the couch before she glanced over to the big chair. Erica was curled up in it, a blanket pulled up to her nose.

Neva smiled. It was at least comforting to know that no matter what, her sister always had her back. She slipped from the couch quietly before padding into the kitchen.

She needed coffee. That had to be the first thing on the list. Yawning, she reached up into the cabinet and pulled down a big tin of coffee. She measured everything out, started the machine, then headed to the bathroom to shower.

It was the most satisfying shower of her life. She kept the water on unbearably hot until it ran cold. When she stepped out, she wrapped a towel around herself before heading into her room.

Instantly, memories of Gio flooded her brain. The way he looked in the morning when the sun hit his face. The way he wrapped her up in his arms or whispered into her ear into the early hours of the morning. She could just see the way his olive skin mixed with her brown as he trailed his hands over her every curve.

Neva choked back thick tears. She threw the towel on the floor before she dove into her dresser looking for clothes. She threw on a pair of shorts and a tank top and fixed her hair. Looking in the mirror, she felt slightly better about herself.

She tried to put a smile on, but it failed miserably. Instead, she slammed the dresser drawer and headed back to the kitchen. Erica was awake by then, sitting at the kitchen table while she sipped on a cup of steaming, hot coffee.

Neva was pouring herself a cup when her phone rang from the next room. She didn’t bother going to get it. It was probably her mom calling for the hundredth time or Amber. She wasn’t in the mood to chat.

She poured a ton of sugar and cream into her cup until her coffee was pale. Taking a deep sip, she sighed. She reached into her pill bottle and popped two of the little white tabs before she sat next to her sister.

It was nice to sit in silence for once. She was enjoying the stillness of the house, when it was disrupted just as quickly as it had started. Loud banging filled up her ears, making her jump and slosh coffee over the side of her cup onto the table.

Her mind raced. What if it was another one of those guys? What if they’d found out where she lived and were coming back for her? It was as if every bruise on her body began to ache just at the thought of those men.

“Neva!”

She paused. Gio. Standing up, she walked to the front door slowly. She looked through the peephole. Gio was standing there, hands planted on either side of the door as he seemed to pant.

Should she open the door? Was it even worth it at this point? That was a pointless question, she realized. She’d always loved him, how could she not?

Taking a deep breath, she opened the door. Gio’s eyes instantly lit up when he saw her. She tried not to show that she was happy to see him too. To prove it, she folded her arms over her chest and managed a frown.

“I thought we just talked about this yesterday.”

“We did.”

“And?” She asked impatiently.

“I’m done.”

Neva’s arms fell. “Really?”

“Really. I had to buy my way out so I’m life’s not going to be as... comfortable as before, but-.”

Neva threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. She stood on the tips of her toes, refusing to let him go. Gio seemed surprised for a moment, before he kissed her back so deeply that she melted against him.

“I’m sorry for everything,” he mumbled against her ear as he held her. “I put you in danger and I’ll never get over that.” He pulled back. “I’ll

never get over a lot.”

She knew exactly what he was talking about. At the thought of him pulling the trigger of his gun, her stomach twisted. She’d only been watching, so she could only vaguely imagine how he must have been feeling.

She ran a hand through his hair. “Are you going to be okay?”

He nodded. “Eventually. The only thing I care about is that you can forgive me.”

“Shhh,” she laid her head against his chest. “Of course I forgive you. As long as you’re really done.”

“I’m really done.”

Erica stepped out on the front porch. “Good. I was hoping you came to your senses soon.”

“Were you eavesdropping?” Neva asked as she turned to her.

“Of course. That’s little sister privilege, I’m allowed.”

“Erica?” Gio said. “I’m really sorry for getting your sister caught up in the middle of my problems. It will never happen again.”

Erica nodded. “Apology accepted.”

Gio grinned. “It’s nice to hear you say that. I thought she was going to murder me the other day. Don’t let your sister murder me,” Gio play whispered to Neva.

Neva rolled her eyes. “Shut up. Do you want some coffee?” She asked Gio.

“I’d love some.”

Neva paused. “Hey, where’s your car?”

“I sold it.”

Neva’s eyes widened. “You sold it? But you love that car!”

“I love you more than a car.”

“You love me?”

Gio rolled his eyes. “What do you think? I sold my car.” He said with a somber look on his face.

Neva laughed. “I love you too.”

“You better,” he mumbled, but there was a playful smile on his face.

“Shut up.” She laughed. “How the hell did you get here then?”

“I took the bus.”

“Holy shit.” Erica said. “He really does love you.”

“Damn straight I do.” His stomach grumbled loudly and he held it. “Any chance I could get breakfast too?”

“If you cook it,” Neva said as they walked back inside. “I’m still pretty sore.”

“No problem,” he said rolling up his sleeves. “I’ll make the best breakfast you’ve ever tasted.”

“I somehow doubt that.”

Gio scoffed. “You doubt my skills?” He asked as they headed into the house.

“Very much so.”

“You don’t say that in the bedroom,” he mumbled loudly.

“Ew!” Erica said covering her ears. “Things I don’t ever, ever need to hear. That’s in the top five.”

“I’m sorry. It won’t happen again,” Gio said with a grin.

“I doubt that.” Erica said shaking her head. “I’m going to disappear until breakfast is ready. Feel free to make out and be disgusting.”

“Well, if you insist,” Neva said with a grin.

Erica retreated. When she was gone, Gio slipped a hand against her cheek before he leaned in to kiss her. His mouth moved against hers expertly until Neva felt her knees going weak once again. She wrapped her arms around his neck.

“Don’t you think breakfast can wait for a bit?” She mumbled against his mouth.

“I thought you’d never ask.”

Gio grabbed her butt as she turned to move to the bedroom. Neva giggled. Things were going to be okay after all.

The End

When Two Worlds Clash: A BWWM Mafia Romance

Chapter One

Janessa parked her car in the carport before she leaned her head on the steering wheel. She’d been at work for sixteen hours. Her feet hurt, her back ached, and her head was throbbing.

She’d known before she started that nursing wouldn’t be easy, but she never imagined it would be so hard. Just today she’d taken care of two screamers, a nudist and an old guy that kept trying to feel her up every time she took his vitals.

She slipped out of the car and hoisted her purse onto her shoulder. The bathtub was calling to her. She could already imagine sinking beneath the water and sipping a glass of wine.

Janessa rode the elevator up and examined her scrubs. They were horrendous. She couldn’t wait to peel them off and do some laundry. Tomorrow would be another busy day, but she needed the money. After all, she was the only one working at the moment.

She fished out her keys at the door and stepped into the apartment. Janessa froze. There were clothes strewn all over the living room, dishes piled in the kitchen sink, the bathroom was covered in hair. Janessa groaned in disgust.

Of course she couldn’t just have a relaxing night.  On the balcony, Antonio was with his friends smoking cigars and playing poker. She supposed she should be grateful that he was at least smoking outside.

“Hey, baby!” He called when he spotted her. “How was work?”

“Fine,” she said from between clenched teeth. “Can I talk to you for a minute?”

A resounding “oooh,” left his friends mouths. Antonio looked at his cards a moment longer. She knew he was just doing it to defy her, he couldn’t afford to look weak in front of this particular crowd.

“Give me a minute.”

“Antonio, please. I’m exhausted, and my feet hurt.”

“I’m coming,” he said finally putting his cards down. “I think game time’s over.” When the guys groaned, he held up his hands. “My woman’s tired, what do you want me to do?”

“She shouldn’t even be working,” Marco said with a raised eyebrow.

“Are you saying I don’t take care of my girl?”

“Marco, Tony, stop it,” Janessa said firmly. “I want to work. And I’ll keep working. Why don’t you all go home?”

They said their goodnights as they walked out of the door. Janessa sighed. She’d had her brown curls pinned into a tight bun, but now she let them loose. Tight curls bounced and brushed her shoulders faintly.

Janessa had grown to love the way she looked as she got older. Her dark brown skin, wide hips, and big smile were a reflection that she’d grown proud of. The only thing she wished was that she still had time to go to the spa. Once upon a time, she’d been there at least once a week, but now she didn’t have the time.

Once everyone was gone, she perched her hands on her hips. Tony took his time coming in. She knew he was trying his best to delay the inevitable.

“What’s up babe?”

“Don’t ‘what’s up babe’ me! How is this place so destroyed? I spent all night busting my ass to make sure you had a clean place to live in.”

“I know, I know,” Tony said. “It wasn’t my fault. You know those guys, they’re animals.”

Janessa rolled her eyes. “Whatever. Can you at least help me clean up?”

“Isn’t that a woman’s job?”

Janessa narrowed her eyes dangerously until he laughed. “I’m joking! Calm down. Come give me a kiss.”

Tony kissed her, his tongue sneaking into her mouth. She shoved him away when he started pawing at her.

“Knock it off! I’m exhausted.”

“Jesus, we don’t even have sex anymore.” He mumbled as he started picking up his clothes.

“Maybe we’d have sex if you actually helped out around here.”

“I try to help out,” he protested. “I make more than enough money for you to quit that stupid job of yours and stay home. It’s not like I haven’t already asked you to marry me.”

Janessa scoffed. “Yeah, that was so romantic the way you proposed when you thought I was knocked up. Tony, you know I don’t want to get married until you quit your,” she thought about how to word it. “Your ‘job’.”

Tony shrugged. “I was born into the organization, and I’ll die in it too. You can’t change that.”

She glared. “If that’s the way you feel, maybe I should just leave then.”

Tony grabbed her arm before she could go. “Come on. You know I don’t know when to shut up. My mouth runs and runs. Come on, baby.”

He kissed her cheek, her neck, her collar bones. Janessa sighed. Antonio could be an asshole, but she’d been with him for three years now, she was used to his particular brand of BS. As he held her, she cooled down.

“Whatever.”

“I love you,” he said with a smile.

“I love you too.”

Janessa turned back to the task at hand, taming the mess in the house. She picked up an armful of clothes and carried them to the laundry room. The washer was empty so she tossed them inside then stopped.

A pair of dark red panties lay on top of the clothes. Janessa reached forward slowly. She picked them up by the hem and held them up. They weren’t hers. They were obviously from a petite woman.

“Antonio!”

“Yeah?”

“Can you come here?”

“Hold on a second, I’m trying to get the rest of these dishes into the sink.”

Janessa gritted her teeth. She stalked into the living room, the panties stashed behind her back. As she looked at him, she wondered what she’d ever seen in him. Sure, he was tall, sexy and spontaneous. He had dark brown hair and these baby blue eyes that made women swoon. He seemed perfect, but he wasn’t.

This wasn’t the first time they’d had this kind of conversation. In the three years that they’d been together, Janessa was pretty sure he’d cheated on her at least once every four to six months.

“Tony,” she said quietly.

He came around the corner, towel in hand. “Yeah?”

“Who’s are these?”

“Oh, shit.”

“Oh shit is right.”

They spent the entire night arguing. Tony didn’t want her to leave, but he also refused to sleep on the couch. At the end of all the yelling and screaming, she packed her bags and left.

She was staying in a rundown hotel not far from work. Still, she got so little sleep it didn’t seem to matter. Digging into her bags, she pulled out a pair of peach scrubs and pulled them on.

Tony could go to hell for all she cared. He hadn’t even tried to explain it away this time as he had so many times before. Instead, he chalked it up to Janessa being too busy for sex and him having needs.

“Bullshit!” She cried as she threw her shoe across the room.

Quickly, she retrieved it and put it on before she left for work. She was already late, but the urge to care was gone. Instead, she stopped for coffee on the way to the hospital.

“How’s it looking?” She asked Yolanda, the head nurse on her floor.

“Crazy day. So far three gunshot wounds, a stabbing and the guy in room six has an injured elbow.”

Janessa lifted a brow. “That’s not that extraordinary.”

“There’s nothing wrong with his elbow. He just wants pain medicine.”

Janessa shook her head. “That kind of day, huh?”

“Oh, yeah.”

Janessa liked Yolanda. She had salt and pepper hair, a big smile and didn’t take crap off of anyone. Janessa hoped that when she reached her age, she was just as kickass as the woman she ate lunch with most days.

“Oh, honey I have a new patient that just checked into twenty-six. Do you think you could take it for me?” She asked as she peered over the top of her glasses “I just sat down, and my legs are killing me.”

“Sure thing.”

“Thank you, darling.”

Janessa was happy to jump right into work. She needed to take her mind off of last night and the big mess that she’d discovered. Refusing to think about it, she pushed the memories away as she walked down the hall to twenty-six.

“Good morning, I’m your nurse-.”

She forgot her train of thought. That never happened. She tried to stammer out a name as she looked at the guy in front of her.

Never in her life had she seen someone so sexy. Short blond hair, gunmetal gray eyes, and a crooked smile gazed back at her. Even with him sitting down, she imagined him to be at least 6’7, that was taller than Tony even was.

It wasn’t just his height, though. He was topless from the waist down with a pretty impressive wound on his side. Still, he didn’t seem to be in pain. Instead, he smiled at her, held out a hand and gave it a firm shake.

“Clyde Baker.”

“Janessa,” she said shaking his hand. She shook her head. “Let’s take a look at that thing,” she said nodding towards his wound. “What happened there?”

“Oh, this? Losing side of a knife. It just barely caught me, but it hurts like crazy,” he said with a chuckle.

“Let me take your vitals. The doctor will be in shortly to tell me-.”

“I’m Doctor Cane, actually.”

Janessa rolled her eyes. She hated the woman. Vanessa Cane was tall, thin and rich; the trifecta of bitch behavior. She looked Clyde up and down as she shook his hand. Looking closely at his wound, she nodded.

“It’s not terribly deep, but you should get stitches just in case. Why don’t I patch you up?”

Janessa fumed. She’d once again been completely tossed aside by the woman as if she wasn’t even there. She was about to turn on her heels to leave when the PA system above paged her for an emergency on the other side of the hospital.

She grinned. “I’m sure I can handle stitches. Why don’t you go ahead?”

Vanessa glared at her before she apologized to Clyde and headed out. Janessa knew she would be seething later, but it was worth it. She turned to the man.

“I’ll be right back. Let me grab a few things I’ll need.”

Janessa returned and laid out her supplies. “Can I get you anything for pain?”

The man shook his head. “I don’t like them. They make my head feel foggy. I already popped two Ibuprofen before I came in any way.”

She laughed. “Brave man.”

“I try,” he said with a smile. As she started to work on him, he dropped his voice. “What’s going on with your and the doctor?”

“Is it that obvious?”

“Yeah, that glare was pretty obvious.”

Janessa shook her head. “Hospitals are a lot like high school. You’ve got the cool kids; those are the doctors. The nerds, the lab techs. The cleaners are the loners. And nurses, well we’re the mean ones,” she said with a laugh. “It’s not easy being nearly invisible. No one wants you, they want the doctor.” She shrugged. “That’s life I suppose.”

“Well,” Clyde said with a grimace, “for what it’s worth, I’m glad the nurse is working on me.”

She laughed. “Are you flirting?”

“Am I that bad at it?”

“A little bit,” she said with a grin.

The door behind her clicked open. Footsteps made her turn around to the guy who’d just entered the room. He was short, tan and older, but still a nice looking guy. He nodded at Clyde.

“How’s he doing?”

“Well, he’s not dead,” Janessa said.

“That’s a shame,” the guy said with a wide grin on his lips.

“Did you come here just to taunt me?” Clyde asked.

“Only a little. I just wanted to make sure you were doing okay.”

“I’m fine. Will you please tell him I’m fine?”

“He’s fine, and he’s done,” she said as she finished bandaging him up.

“You’re fast.”

Janessa wiggled her gloved fingers. “Quick hands.”

The man slowly stood up and looked at the bandages. He nodded in approval before slipping his shirt back on. A grunt of effort followed his motions until he’d managed to pull the shirt down over his head.

“Thank you. I really appreciate it.”

“No problem,” she said as she slipped off her gloves and threw them away before washing her hands.

“I know this is forward,” he said slowly.

Janessa turned around with an eyebrow raised.

“Do you think I could take you out to lunch one day?”

For a moment, Janessa was lost for words. Her first reaction was to say she had a boyfriend, but then she remembered that she and Tony weren’t talking. Then again, if he found out she was seeing someone, he’d flip a lid. She grinned.

“You know what? Why not?”

“Really?”

Janessa laughed. “Sure.” She wrote down her number for him before handing it back. “I’ll have someone bring in your discharge papers. Give me a call.”

She walked out of the room to Clyde’s friend shaking his head. On the other hand, she couldn’t stop grinning. Not then and not for the rest of the day. Even when she was elbow deep in the dirtiest of tasks, she couldn’t help but be a little giddy. Not only had someone asked her out, but he was gorgeous. She couldn’t get his crooked smile off of her brain.

“Janessa, I need you to stay later than planned,” Vanessa said after she’d walked over to her table in the cafeteria.

“Today is my short shift,” Janessa said in disbelief.

“Did you hear what I just said? I need you to stay later. It’s a mess today. Two nurses are out sick, one just got married. You’re one of the few people here. You have to stay.”

Janessa balled up her fists under the table. She could feel the retort bubbling in her throat, but she held it in. Even more so than before, she needed her job. Janessa bit her lip.

“Sure thing. I still have tomorrow off, though.”

“I might need you then too.”

“Nope. It’s my mandatory day off. I’ve worked ten days in a row. Besides, I need to sleep, and I have a date,” she said with a smile.

Vanessa scrounged up her nose. “With who?”

“That sweet patient, what was his name? Clyde.”

The woman’s eyes narrowed. “I thought you had a boyfriend.”

“Not anymore.” Her grin widened.

Vanessa scoffed. “Your personal life is none of my concern,” she said, sticking her nose up into the air.

Janessa shrugged. “Just making conversation.”

She watched the woman roll her eyes before she turned on her heels to stalk away. The irritation of having to work longer than previously planned still lingered, but the look on Vanessa’s face had been enough to ease it.

As Janessa thought about it, she realized that she hadn’t been on a date in forever. What was she supposed to wear? What were they supposed to talk about? Nervousness found its way to her belly. She had to call in backup for this.

Chapter Two

“Hey, girl!”

Janessa looked up from the book in her hands. Tasha was walking over to her quickly, her hips swaying as she waved. Janessa smiled and waved back.

Tasha was the best friend a girl could ask for. She was upbeat, silly and most of all, honest. Sometimes brutally honest. They’d bumped heads a few times, but they’d always made up after.

Where Janessa was awkward, fashion challenged, and more quiet, Tasha was the opposite. She was always ready for a party, she was popular and likable. Janessa loved going out with her for social events because she always did her best to include everyone and make sure no one was having a bad time.

Today, she wore a dark purple skirt, black heels, and a black top. Her brown skin looked smooth and glowing. She had long, auburn hair cascading over her shoulders, which she flipped often when she spoke. Janessa could see she’d done her makeup impeccably too.

She sighed. One day, she hoped to be able to do that on her own. Janessa had never had the time or opportunity to learn “girly” things. Her mom passed away young, and her father did the best he could, but he was a man of few words who valued academic prowess over looks. Janessa envied Tasha’s skills.

“You’re here earlier than I thought,” Janessa said, bookmarking her page before she closed her book.

“I was already out. I’m planning this dinner party for a couple of friends in two weeks to celebrate my new loft.”

“When were you going to tell me?”

“When you broke up with that bastard, Tony. You know I can’t stand him.”

“He’s not all bad.”

Tasha rolled her eyes. “He just cheated on you. Again. He’s an asshole, but enough about that,” she said dismissing the conversation with a wave of her hand. “We’re going to get you all dolled up. Let’s go.”

Janessa pushed her book inside of her purse and stood up wearily. The mall wasn’t her favorite place in the world, it never had been. There were too many peering eyes, too much talking, and the music was obnoxious. She wanted to be gone before they’d even started.

“I love the mall!” Tasha exclaimed. “There’s so many sales today. Where should we go first?”

“If I had any idea, you wouldn’t be here today.”

“True. Hmm, let’s go in here.”

“That’s lingerie,” Janessa said wrinkling her nose.

“Hey, you never know.”

She shivered. “Let’s just focus on clothes,” she said pushing Tasha away from the store.

Fifteen minutes later, Janessa was tucked inside of a tight, orange dress. She looked at herself from different angles.

“I look like a jack-o-lantern.”

Tasha popped her head out of her dressing room and pulled a face. “Yeah, I wouldn’t go with that one. It looked so much better on the mannequin.”

Janessa sighed. She was already tired of this. Moving back into her stall, she pushed through the clothes that Tasha had given her. One thing did seem to catch her eye.

It was a pale pink dress with faint white flowers on it. The dress stopped at her knees and was strapless. She eyed the price tag and groaned.

“I thought you said these were on sale?”

“They are on sale!”

That was on sale? She was half tempted to walk the dress back out, along with the rest of the clothes and give up. There was just something about the dress though that called to her.

Hesitating, she pulled the dress from the hanger. The material felt soft in her hand. She slipped it over her head, pulled it down and looked at her reflection in the mirror.

She was instantly surprised. Working her fingers through her hair, she pulled it up into a pinned up look. Turning her head back and forth, she smiled at her reflection. The dress was gorgeous against her brown skin and fit her perfectly.

“What do you think?” She asked as she stepped out of her room.

“Damn girl! I love that on you.” Tasha said excitedly. She walked around Janessa checking out every angle. “That looks so good on you! Your date’s not gonna be able to keep his eyes off of you.”

Janessa grinned. “You think so?”

“Hell yeah!”

She had to admit, she liked the way she looked. The dress felt like a part of her that she’d yet to really explore fully. It was almost disappointing when she had to take it off and put back on her jeans and t-shirt.

Janessa skipped the heels that Tasha insisted on and went for pale, pink flats instead. She did let Tasha pick out her makeup, though. By the time they were done, Janessa had done more shopping than she’d intended. They carried the heavy bags out to their cars.

“What do we even talk about?” Janessa asked. “I barely know anything about him.”

“That’s why you date someone, so you can get to know them. Besides, you’ll be fine. Just don’t broach the subject of your asshole ex.”

Janessa rolled her eyes. “You’ve never liked him.”

“Damn straight.”

“Thanks for the help,” Janessa said, hugging her before she got in the car.

“No problem. Call me after your date. Good luck.”

“I need all the luck I can get.”

Janessa was already late. Her hair had refused to act right for her, then she had to find the makeup she’d just brought, and it took forever to put it on. By the time she was slipping on her shoes, Clyde was calling her.

“So, I was wondering if you just wanted me to pick you up. It’s really not a problem.”

“No, I’ll be there shortly. I promise.”

He laughed. “Take your time. You got the address right?”

“I did,” she said, grabbing her purse and giving herself one more look over in the mirror. “I’m leaving out now.”

“See you soon.”

Janessa locked her door before turning around. “Shit!” She clutched her chest before hitting Tony with her bag. “What the hell’s your problem sneaking up on me like that?”

“I wasn’t sneaking! You’re the one coming out of your room backwards.”

“Whatever,” she said as she pushed past him. “How did you even find me?”

“You know I have eyes all over this city,” he said, looking proud of himself as he adjusted his button up shirt. “Now, can you stop this nonsense and come home already?”

Janessa scoffed. “That’s never going to happen.”

Tony stepped in front of her, blocking her path. “Where are you going looking so nice?”

The lie sprang to her lips so quickly that it almost took her by surprise. “I’m going out with Tasha, not that it’s any of your business,” she said as she stepped around him.

“We’ll talk about this later!” He called after her.

“I can guarantee you we won’t!” She shouted back.

Only when Janessa was safely in her car could she breathe easier. What was she thinking, lying to Tony like that? He was a powerful man with powerful friends. She knew he’d never do anything to her, he’d never even so much as lifted a hand towards her, but she’d seen his bad temper directed at other people.

Sometimes, it was justified. Like the time her professor wouldn’t stop groping her and threatening to fail her if she said anything. Despite her protests, Tony had taken care of that swiftly and efficiently. It would have weighed more heavily on her conscious if her professor hadn’t been such a predator.

Other times, it wasn’t so justified. Like the times that Tony had simply been jealous. She’d seen co-workers at past jobs quit with black eyes and friends who stopped talking to her simply because they didn’t want to get caught up in anything that Tony perceived as flirting.

Now, there was Clyde. Just the thought of him was enough to bring a small smile to her face and push away some of the gloom that she felt. Still, she didn’t want anything to happen to him. If Tony found out that she was dating, he’d lose it.

She thought back to the hospital and imagined the big, strong muscles. Janessa was pretty sure he could handle himself in a fair fight, but Tony didn’t always play fair.

The situation stayed on her mind as she followed her GPS to the address that Clyde had given her. When she arrived, she couldn’t believe her eyes. There was a huge fair going on; rides, carnival games, the smell of fried foods. Janessa was in heaven.

When she’d parked, she texted Clyde, and they met up at the entrance. He was gorgeous even from a mile away. Blue jeans, a black t-shirt, and sneakers didn’t seem like anything special, but on him, she found herself biting her lip at the image.

“Did you find the place okay?” Clyde asked, a big smile on his face.

Janessa nodded. “A fair, though. I’m surprised.”

“Disappointed?” He asked, raising a brow.

She shook her head. “Not at all! I haven’t been to one of these things in years.”

His grin widened. “I’m glad you like it. Let’s go get in line.”

Clyde stood beside her in the line so closely that she could smell his cologne. It was the most alluring fragrance of cedar and citrus, like mandarins. He smelled like the woods where she and her father would go hunting in the summer.

As that thought ran through her head, she noticed that Clyde kept sneaking peeks at her. Every time he thought she wasn’t looking, his eyes took her in. Each time, he smiled and seemed to move a little closer.

What had she gotten herself into? There was a familiar fluttering in her belly. She hadn’t been so excited and nervous since she’d met Antonio or after when she’d passed her nursing exams.

“Two wristbands, please,” Clyde said.

He paid for both of them before he wrapped Janessa’s around her wrist and fastened it. The bright yellow of the band almost looked at home with her soft pink dress. Clyde held out his arm.

“Ready to go in?”

She slipped her arm around his. “More than ready.”

Janessa couldn’t remember the last time she’d warmed up to someone so quickly. They rode everything from the smallest things to the coasters. Janessa screamed at the top of her lungs, but when the ride was over, she wanted to go again.

“You’re insane,” Clyde said shaking his head as they stepped off of a ride. “I don’t see how you like those things.”

“What’s not to like about shooting through the air and being weightless? It’s the closest you can get to flying.”

“They make airplanes for that.”

“Yeah, but it’s not the same,” she said with a laugh as they sat down at a wooden table with a giant red and white umbrella shielding them from the sun.

“Well, if it’s okay with you, I’d like to eat before we go on any more death traps.”

Janessa laughed. “It’s not a death trap, but I could eat.”

“What would you like? There’s a couple of different restaurants on site.”

She shook her head quickly. “You can’t come to a fair and not eat fair food. I want a corndog and an elephant ear.”

Clyde grinned. “Anything else?”

“Ohh, yes. A large lemonade.”

“You got it.”

She smiled as he walked off to get their food. Pulling out her phone, she opened her camera and checked her hair. The coaster had shaken a few pins loose because her hair was trying to escape. She dug into her bag, pinned the curls back up and retouched her makeup.

Janessa was half tempted to call Tasha and tell her how well it was going, but she didn’t want to jinx herself. Clyde was great. He was funny, smart, spontaneous, everything that she liked in a guy.

“Here you go,” he said, pulling her out of her daydream.

“Thank you!”

Janessa bit into her corn dog and sighed. “I missed this,” she said after she’d swallowed her bite.

“Me too. I hardly go out at all, but I saw this place, and I thought it’d be a nice change of pace.”

“Do you do things like this a lot as a kid?” She asked.

“Oh yeah,” Clyde said as he popped a fry in his mouth. “My mom was big on family fun time. She’d pack me, my brother, and sister into the car and we’d get to hear my dad grumble the whole way there and back.”

“He didn’t like going?”

“Oh, he loved it. He just liked having something to complain about. What about you?”

Janessa shrugged. “It was just my dad and I growing up. He tried to be a fun guy, but he was quiet too. Mostly, he helped me get a good education, encouraged me to be anything I wanted to be. We did use to take hunting trips, though, that was always fun.”

“So, you know how to handle a gun?”

“Definitely.”

“Okay, prove it,” he said, wiping his hands off on a napkin. “After we’re done eating let’s see how you do at the shooting range,” he said pointing to a booth not far away.

Janessa grinned. “You’re on.”

Stuffed full of fair food, they headed over to the booth. Clyde played for three games each. She wondered if he’d ever held a gun in his life or if he was just being macho.

“Whoever knocks down the most targets wins. Fair?”

“Fair. Do it already or I’m going to think you’re stalling,” she said.

“Trash talking. Okay,” he said with a laugh.

Clyde lifted his rifle when the game started. The rows shifted and spun. He missed a few shots, but Janessa was impressed with how well he did. By the time he was done, he was smirking.

“Your turn.”

Janessa didn’t say a word. She stepped up, took the rifle and took a long, slow breath. BB’s pinged off of metal in succession as she hit almost every target that she aimed at. When she handed the rifle back over, Clyde’s mouth was hanging open.

“You owe me cotton candy,” she said, patting his chest.

“After shooting like that, I owe you whatever you want.”

“Don’t forget your prize,” the guy beside the stand said.

“Oh, yeah.” Janessa gazed up at the animals until she pulled down a plump bulldog stuffed animal. “For you,” she said laughing as she gave it to Clyde.

“She’s a keeper!” Clyde called loudly.

She shushed him before they headed over to the cotton candy stand. He brought each of them big tufts of blue and pink sugary candy on white cones before they sat down together on a bench. Janessa was glad, her feet were starting to throb.

“Hey, you never told me,” she said, sticking a wisp of spun sugar in her mouth, “what do you do for a living?”

“I work in law enforcement,” he said.

Janessa paused. “So, you’re a cop.”

“Yeah. Is that a problem?”

She shrugged. “Not really.”

Inside, her mind was racing. A cop. All of things she had to date a cop. If Tony’s gang ever found out, she’d be the one in hot water.

Guess they better not find out then.

The rest of the date went smoothly when Janessa pushed the worry out of her mind. Before Janessa knew it, the sun had dipped below the clouds, and their date was over. Clyde walked her to her car.

“Did you have fun?” He asked.

“I did,” she said with a smile. “Thank you. It felt good to be a kid again for a day.”

Clyde pushed a curl that had escaped from its pin once more from her forehead. He tucked it behind her ear softly. Janessa wanted nothing more than to kiss him at that moment. In her mind, she chanted it over and over again like a prayer.

Kiss me. Kiss me. Kiss me.

“Can I take you out again?” Clyde asked as he shifted closer to her.

Janessa nodded. “I would love to.”

Clyde leaned forward as his hand traveled down to the side of her neck. His lips brushed against hers, whether testing or teasing Janessa wasn’t sure, but she leaned into it. His mouth became hungry, devouring hers as his thumb brushed against her jawline and cheek.

She was in heaven.

The kiss ended too quickly, even if by the time they came up for air, she was gasping. At that moment, there was nothing more she wanted to do than take him back to her room, but she couldn’t. All because of Tony.

Tony. She wondered if he was still watching her place. He probably was. Janessa could just imagine him parked out front, waiting for her to come back so he could convince her to talk, to forgive him.

“I should get going,” she mumbled quietly.

“Or, you could come back to my place.”

“You got some confidence, don’t you?”

“It’s a personal flaw,” he breathed onto her lips as he kissed her once more.

“I really should go,” she said, finally pulling away.

“You’re right,” he agreed with reluctance in his voice. He opened her door for her. “Will you shoot me a text when you make it home? Just making sure you get there safely.”

She smiled. “I will definitely text you.”

Clyde leaned into the car window and left a kiss on her cheek once she’d started up her car. She waved and he waved back with the stuffed animal that she’d given him. Janessa wore a huge grin the entire drive back home.

Chapter Three

“Sounds like you had a great time,” Tasha said on the phone.

Janessa rolled over in bed, stretched and sighed. “It was amazing. I wanted to go home with him so bad.”

“Why didn’t you?”

“It was too early and I don’t know, I got to thinking about Tony,”

“Ugh,” Tasha groaned.

“Shut it. I got to thinking about Tony because I found out that Clyde’s a police officer.”

“Oh, that’s messed up.”

“I know,” she said as she climbed out of bed. “I just know he’s going to flip out if he finds out. I don’t want to put Clyde in any kind of danger. You know?”

“I’m sure he’s a big boy who can handle himself.”

“I would normally say the same thing, but Tony and his crew can be dangerous. I’ve seen some of their handiwork. It’s not pretty.”

“What if you just warn Clyde?”

“Yeah, let me get right on telling my cop crush that my ex is in the mafia. I don’t see that going badly at all.”

“Okay, okay,” Tasha said. “No need to be passive aggressive. I’m sure you’ll think of something. You always do.”

“True enough. I’m going to get ready for the day. Call me later?”

“You know it.”

A knock on her door made her jump as she hung up with Tasha. She climbed out of bed, grabbed her dark blue robe and wrapped it around her body before tying the sash. She pressed her eye to the peephole.

Tony. He was dressed up in a button-down shirt, black slacks and held a bouquet of flowers in his hands. She sighed, resting her head on the door. Taking a deep breath, she opened it.

“Can I come in?”

Janessa crossed her arms over her chest. “Why?”

“I’m trying to apologize to you.”

“I don’t want to hear your sorry’s, Tony. I just want to be left alone.” She turned around and walked back into her room.

Tony stepped in after her. He closed the door, laid the flowers on the table and followed her over to the closet where she pulled out her clothes for the day.

Janessa was seeing Clyde again. She had to work the night shift, so they decided to meet up for brunch and a surprise he’d told her. Pushing through her hangers, she bit her lip deciding where to go.

“Are you going somewhere?”

“Out,” Janessa said shortly.

Tony grabbed her hand. He turned her towards him before he brushed a finger down her cheek. Janessa wanted to pull away, but another part of her didn’t. As much as she liked Clyde, how was she supposed to suppress her feelings for Clyde? They’d been together for such a long time; they knew everything about each other. She wasn’t so sure if she could just throw that all away.

“I want to make this up to you. Can I take you out somewhere?”

Janessa shook her head before pulling her hand back. “I already made plans with Tasha.”

The disappointment on Tony’s face made her feel guilty for lying. Slowly, he nodded.

“I get it. Tomorrow then, how about we go to a movie?”

Janessa sighed. “I’m still pissed off at you.”

“I know you are.”

“You cheated on me again.”

“I’m an asshole,” Tony said with sad eyes. “I know I am, but I’m trying to change for you, I swear. Here,” he wrote down an address before giving it to here, “meet me here tomorrow at eleven. Okay?”

Janessa nodded. “Fine. I’ll meet up with you, but that doesn’t mean I forgive you.”

“Of course not,” he said with a grin, “I’ll see you there.”

When he was gone, she plopped down in a chair. Why had she just done that? She should be trying to move, but that was easier said than done. Staying away from Tony was harder than she’d expected it to be, throwing Clyde into the mix only seemed to make things more complicated.

Janessa pushed herself up and headed to the shower. She had to meet Clyde and she was determined not to show up late this time. Once she’d dried off, she slipped into a pair of jeans, white flats, and a cream blouse that hung off of her shoulders.

Just the thought of seeing Clyde again was making her giddy like a child. She blasted her music the whole way there, singing to the top of her lungs. Other drivers looked at her with raised eyebrows and laughter, but nothing could bother Janessa at the moment.

~

Janessa began to spend more and more time with Clyde. He’d take her to plays, the opera and whatever adventures he spawned off the top of his head. She found herself falling for him more and more.

Of course, Tony complicated things. She’d tried to let him fix his mistakes, but twice he’d stood her up. The one time they did go out, he’d stared at the waitress until she left, pissed off and hungry.

Three weeks later, she’d stopped responding to Tony’s numerous calls and texts. Instead, she spent her time with Clyde. For the first time, she took vacation time off of work. Clyde said he had something special planned. He gave her a list of things to bring, but that was it.

“He’s so amazing,” Tasha sighed. “A new adventure every date? I think I’m in love with him.”

Janessa laughed. “That makes two of us.”

“So soon?”

She nodded. “I know, it’s weird, but I really like him. I can’t say if it’s love for sure, but it feels as if that’s where it’s heading.”

Tasha laughed. “You two are so cute. Have fun and take lots of pictures!”

“I will.” There was a knock on her room door. “There he is now. I have to go.”

They said their goodbyes as Janessa looked out of the peephole. She’d finally agreed to let Clyde pick her up. Looking up and down the hallway, she saw no one else. Relief flooded her body. She’d timed it for the day after Tony hung out with his friends, usually he was hungover and bitter by now.

Janessa opened the door. “You’re early.”

Clyde laughed. “I can’t help it. I get over excited. Let me get your bags.”

“Where are we going?” She asked once they were settled into his dark blue pickup truck.

“It’s a surprise.”

“What if I don’t want to wait??” She asked with a grin.

“I’d say you’re out of luck.”

Janessa rolled her eyes. “So rude.”

“You like it,” he teased.

The night before had been one of the busiest shifts for Janessa in a while. She tried to stay up to chat with Clyde, but she could feel her eyelids growing heavier by the minute. They’d already been driving for well over an hour before she began to yawn.

“Why don’t you rest?” Clyde asked. “I’ll wake you up when we get there.”

“Are you sure? I wanted to keep you company,” she said sleepily.

“Nonsense. Get some sleep.”

Janessa didn’t bother protesting. She nodded, kicked off her shoes and curled up in the passenger seat. Before she knew it, the motion of the truck had swayed her to sleep.

Three hours later, she woke up, stretched and looked around. She paused. Where were they? Janessa looked at the clock, surprised that so much time had gone by.

She turned to Clyde, but his seat was empty. Janessa looked around. There was a small, white house in front of her. Behind her, there were several other houses on a quaint little street. As she turned back to the house, Clyde walked out.

“Hey, sleepyhead.” He leaned into her window and gave her a kiss. “Surprise.”

“Where are we?” She asked, still in awe of the beauty that surrounded them.

“Empire.”

“Michigan?”

Clyde laughed. “Yes, we’re still in Michigan.”

“I’ve never even heard of Empire.”

Clyde opened her door and extended a hand to her. She took it and he helped her out of the truck before leading her inside. Janessa instantly fell in love with it.

Light colored wood was everywhere from the floor to the furniture. Light blue seemed to be the dominant color inside, everything from the couch to the towels were that shade. Clyde showed her the house before they stepped onto the back porch.

“Oh my god,” she said quietly.

There was a little patio outside that housed a glass table, a grill, and a small hot tub. Beyond the patio, however, was what really caught Janessa’s attention. The ocean was rolling in further down the beach, waves crashing onto the sand. She recognized the familiar smell of salt and water.

“Want to go swimming?”

Janessa nodded quickly. “Yes!”

They raced back into the house, laughing. Janessa turned the corner, sliding into the bedroom where she pushed through the bags for her suit. As soon as she found the black and white polka dot bikini, she started to strip out of her clothing.

After a moment, she paused and turned. Clyde was standing in the doorway, eyes wide as he took in her body. She’s forgotten that he hadn’t seen her naked yet. It was almost sweet the way he couldn’t take his eyes off of her.

“I-I’ll um grab my suit and just…” He stammered once he realized that he was staring.

Janessa laughed. “Come on, get ready.”

She walked over to him, gripped the hem of his shirt and lifted it over his head. Reaching down, she unzipped his jeans before she pushed them down. Clyde stepped out of them and pushed his boxers down along with them.

Woah was what instantly sprang to mind. It was quickly followed by the question of what they were supposed to be doing? It had been a month since Janessa had last slept with anyone and Clyde’s body was tempting her to devour him.

Clyde had a crooked grin on his lips. “I thought you wanted to go swimming.”

“Oh, screw it,” Janessa said as she pushed him back on the bed.

He laughed as she landed on top of him. His mouth found hers, his tongue slipping between her lips to play with her eager tongue. Clyde’s hands traveled down her body, exploring every inch of her warm, brown skin.

There was a hunger in him as he lifted her up and moved her to her back on the bed. He leaned over her as he ran his fingers over her body. Janessa shivered. Every moment of him touching her made her more and more wet.

Clyde kissed her neck, bit her tender flesh lightly until she was practically purring. Bit by bit he made his way down her body leaving a trail of kisses and nips until he reached her inner thighs. His tongue brushed over her sensitive thighs making a moan leave her lips.

Janessa’s hands gripped the blankets as his tongue traveled over her slit. She began to pant as he ran his tongue over her clit, flicking it, nibbling it. Her legs wrapped around his neck, her hands gripping his hair as an orgasm crashed over her.

As she tried to recover, Clyde reached into the nightstand and pulled out a condom. He got it out of the wrapper, slipped it on and guided himself inside of Janessa slowly. Her back arched, breath hitched as he filled her up.

“Oh my god,” she moaned.

Clyde grinned as he laid on top of her. He kissed her neck, her mouth as he began to slowly rock back and forth. The sound of him moaning in her ear turned her on even more.

“More,” she begged, “give me more.”

Clyde didn’t seem to mind that at all. He pushed himself up, put her legs on his shoulder and began to thrust deeper and harder. Janessa was overwhelmed with the feeling of him pushing into her again and again. Her fingers gripped the blankets harder until another wave of pleasure swept over her.

She tapped the bed. “I’m dead.”

“Not yet,” he grunted.

Janessa yelped as he flipped her over onto her hands and knees. He pushed inside of her again, making her shiver with pleasure. He leaned over her, his fingers gently pulling and pinching her nipples as he picked up speed thrusting inside of her.

The sound of their moaning synced up until she could feel his cock twitching inside of her. She knew he was close, but he seemed determined to draw out every moment, to pull every moan from her body.

Finally, he couldn’t hold on anymore. His hands gripped her hips tightly as he thrust into her so firmly she had to keep from falling forward. A deep moan filled the room as he came before they both tumbled forward onto the bed.

Panting, Clyde rolled off of her before he pulled her close to him. Janessa cuddled up against him as he stroked her hair. She could feel herself getting sleepy all over again.

“Hey,” he said, poking her nose. “Don’t fall asleep on me. We’re supposed to go swimming.”

“Can’t we just stay in bed forever,” she mumbled.

“Lazy,” he chided. “Come on. Shower and swimming. Then, I’ll cook your dinner.”

Janessa’s stomach grumbled. “I could eat,” she said as she popped up.

He laughed. “I thought so.”

The shower was warm and inviting as it soothed Janessa’s soreness. It should have been a short task, but Clyde extended it when he pushed her against the wall and pushed fingers inside of here. Janessa lost count of how many times she’d come since they first entered his bedroom, but she wasn’t complaining.

In the end, she hopped out of the shower before Clyde since she didn’t trust either of them anymore. She slipped into her swimsuit, pulled her hair up into a bun and grabbed two towels from the hall closet. Clyde followed shortly after, slipping into his swim trunks before they headed outside together.

It was perfect weather. Warm, but with a breeze that kept the heat from being overbearing. Clyde held a hand out to her. She took it and he kissed her hand before they ran to the water.

Janessa couldn’t believe how lucky she was. To find someone like Clyde seemed like a dream. There was one part of her that wondered if something would go wrong that would keep them apart, but she pushed that thought out of her mind.

“I’m beating you!” Clyde called as he swam on his back. “Keep up.”

“I’m coming you cheater!”

Clyde dove beneath the water. She watched him pop back up, water rolling off of his body. She bit her lip. That was a sight that she’d never get sick of. He swam back to her and kissed her. She sighed against his lips.

“I could get used to this,” she mumbled.

“Good,” he said, “because I’m never letting you go.”

Janessa smiled. “Promise?”

“I promise.”

Chapter Four

Janessa wasn’t looking forward to going back to the apartment with Tony. She was running short on clothes though, and she wanted the rest of her things. Dread filled her belly as she rode the elevator up to the apartment.

Using her key, she stepped inside. She’d expected him to be out, but when she stepped inside, he was out on the porch playing poker with his friends again. The stench of cigar smoke filled the house.

“Babe!” He called, the minute he saw her. He pushed his chair back and walked over to her before wrapping her in a tight hug. “Are you back now?”

Janessa didn’t return the hug. “No. I’m just coming to get my things. I found myself a place.”

Tony pulled back and frowned. “I thought you were coming home.”

“I told you,” she said walking towards the bedroom, “we’re over.”

She started collecting her things and stuffing them inside of suitcases. Most of her stuff she would leave behind. She already knew she didn’t want to have to come back after this.

Tony grabbed her arm. “Stop this. Talk to me.”

“There’s nothing to talk about,” she said as she pulled away. “I’m leaving.”

“You can’t just leave me? Who the hell do you think you are?”

Janessa ignored his yelling. Instead, she tried to work faster. A few moments later, Tasha breezed into the room with a few boxes and some packing tape. She didn’t even bother saying anything to Tony as she started gathering Janessa’s things.

“Nessa don’t do this bullshit!”

“Don’t yell at her,” Tasha snapped.

Tony shoved a finger in her face. “Don’t you dare tell me what to do. You can get the hell out of my house.”

“I want her here,” Janessa said stepping between them. “All I want to do is get my things and leave.”

“You’re not leaving.” He said firmly.

Janessa narrowed her eyes. “Watch me.”

Tony was almost red with anger. He turned and punched a nearby wall. Janessa jumped, her heart pounding furiously. Glaring, he turned and stormed out of the room.

“What a douchebag,” Tasha mumbled. “Let’s get this over with.”

As they moved her stuff to the front door, Tony and his friends simply stared. Janessa ignored them. Soon enough she’d never have to see any of them ever again.

The thing that kept her going the most was knowing that she’d be meeting up with Clyde afterwards. He’d offered to come with her when she explained about Tony and what she was going to do, but she’d told him no. They only thing that would have done was cause more problems, not to mention the fact that she still didn’t’ tell Clyde exactly who Tony was or what he did.

Once everything was by the door, she and Tasha started moving things down. It took some time, but finally, everything was in the lobby. They had some help loading her things into their cars from a neighbor.

“Is that everything?” Tasha asked.

“Yeah. I just have to do one more thing.”

Janessa rode the elevator back up. When she went back inside, Tony had a bottle of scotch in his hand that he was chugging out of as he paced. She reached into her pocket, pulled out her key and sat in on the table.

“You’re gonna regret this,” he said sharply. “I’ll make sure that you fucking regret it for the rest of your life.”

“No, you won’t,” she said calmly. “As much big stuff as you talk, I know you wouldn’t hurt me. Let’s just stay in our own corners of the world and be done with it. Okay?”

“You’ll be back,” he grunted. “Did you hear me? You’ll be back!”

Janessa slammed the door on her way out. She would never come back to him. How many chances did she have to keep giving him? She’d tried over and over again to make things work between them. Now, he had no one to blame but himself for being alone.

She climbed into her car and pulled out with Tasha following behind her. They drove over to her new apartment where Clyde was already waiting. He had picked up burgers and drinks for both of them.

“You’re so sweet,” Janessa said, leaving a red lipstick mark on his cheek as she kissed him.

“You really are the best,” Tasha chimed in as she bit into another burger. “I’m starving after all of that moving and drama.”

“What drama?” Clyde asked, looking at Janessa for answers.

She shrugged, tried to look unfazed. “It was nothing.”

“Yeah,” Tasha scoffed. “Tony yelling, punching holes in walls and trying to force you to stay was nothing. I’m so glad you’re done with him.”

Janessa didn’t say anything, but she was glad she was too. A part of her still missed Tony and she feared she always would, but she was better off. She knew that as Clyde wrapped his arms around her and kissed her forehead.

“I’ll start unloading your things,” Clyde whispered against her ear.

She nodded. “Here’s the key.”

When she and Tasha were done with their food, they helped unload her things. Her apartment wasn’t glamourous like Tony’s place. It was a small, one bedroom with a modest kitchen and a small bathroom. Still, it was her own place, and she was thankful for that.

“Both of you get in the truck,” Clyde said when they locked up her apartment. “I have another surprise for you,” he told Janessa with a smile.

“Can you please clone him?” Tasha asked.

Janessa laughed. “No way. There can only be one version of this amazing man walking around.”

Clyde shook his head at them. They all piled into his truck before they were off. It didn’t’ take them long to get to their destination.

“What’s this about?” Janessa asked.

“You need furniture.”

“After that deposit, I can’t afford it,” she said with a grin.

“Exactly. That’s why I’m buying you furniture.”

“You can’t!” Janessa protested. “That’s too much!”

Clyde waved her away. “I’ve had extra money stored away for a long time. The least I can do is help you get some things for your new place. Besides, this isn’t about you,” he said as she slipped his hands into his jean pockets.

She raised an eyebrow. “Oh no?”

“Nope. I’m going to be over a lot and I’d like a nice bed and couch to sit on when I’m over. I’m doing this purely for my own, selfish reasons.”

Janessa rolled her eyes. “Is that supposed to make me feel better?”

“Feel better about what?” He asked as she took his arm and they walked into the building. “Like I said, I’m getting stuff for me. I’m terrible at colors, though. You’ll have to help me pick things out.”

She shook her head. How did she end up with such a perfect man? Janessa and Tasha wandered around the room with him for a while as they looked at each piece of furniture. By the end of the trip, Janessa had a brand new queen bed, a couch, a kitchen set, a bedroom set and new curtains.

Clyde shooed them away next door to buy blankets and towels from the Home Supply store as he paid. Janessa knew that was partly so that she wouldn’t see how much he was really spending on everything.

“I’m so happy for you!” Tasha cooed as they walked around the store. “I’m so jealous!”

Janessa laughed. “I am pretty lucky, aren’t I?” She sighed. “I never thought I’d meet someone who wasn’t a complete tool.”

They laughed as they walked around the store. When Janessa turned a corner, she stopped. A big man stood there, but he wasn’t looking at the merchandise, he was staring at her. There was a frown on his face. Janessa knew exactly who he was.

Skinny.

“We need to talk,” he said, folding his arms over his massive chest.

“I don’t think so,” Janessa said glaring.

“I’m not Tony,” the man practically growled. “I’ll snap your little neck if you don’t get over here. Now.”

Tasha put a hand on her arm. “Why don’t you- “

“It’s okay,” Janessa said slowly. “I’ve got this. Go check out and meet me outside in five minutes. If it takes longer than that, go get Clyde.”

Tasha nodded. She tossed a glance over her shoulder, worry on her face as she walked toward the registers. Janessa watched her go before she turned back to the beefy man in front of her.

“Make it quick.”

“Tony found out about your little boyfriend.”

Janessa swallowed thickly but tried only to display annoyance. She crossed her arms. “And?”

“Do you know who he is?”

“What kind of bull-.”

“Has he told you that he’s with the FBI? He’s been investigating Tony and the rest of us for years. The only reason he’s even messing with you is to get information on Tony. What have you told him?”

“Nothing,” Janessa said. “And you’re an idiot. He’s a police officer.”

Skinny shook his head. “No, he’s not. You better not have told him anything about us,” he said pointing a sausage like a finger in her face.

Janessa instinctively slapped it out of her space. “Don’t you put your dirty fingers in my face. I’ve never said a word about you, Tony or anyone else. I never would.”

“You better not. If I find out you’ve been talking, you’re going to get hurt.”

“Fuck you,” Janessa shouted louder than she’d been expecting. She lowered her voice. “Tell Tony to mind his own business and leave me alone. And he can stop sending his little goons to threaten me.”

“This is bigger than you and Tony’s little breakup now,” Skinny growled. “This puts everyone and everything we’ve built at risk. You can either stop talking to Clyde, or we can make you stop talking to him.”

Janessa was shaking. She tried to speak, but her words were now stuck in her throat. Who the hell did these people think they were? She turned on her heels and stormed out of the store with Skinny calling after her. She ignored him.

“What’s wrong? What happened?” Clyde asked when he saw her.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” she mumbled. “Take me home.”

Clyde looked as if he was about to try to question her more, but something on her face must have made him change his mind. Instead, he simply nodded, held open her door and helped her inside.

The car was so silent on the way back to her apartment that every bump in the road could be heard shaking the furniture in the back. Janessa wanted to say something to Clyde, anything, but anger still made it hard for here to talk. The anger sat in her throat making her fume until she wanted to scream.

When they reached her apartment, Janessa hopped out after Tasha. “I need to talk to Clyde.”

“Do you want me to stay?”

Janessa shook her head. “I need some time to myself. There’s a lot that I need to think about.”

Tasha nodded. “Call me if you need me,” she said before she pulled Janessa into a tight hug.

Janessa hugged her back. Once Tasha pulled away, she felt a little stronger, a little calmer. She watched her best friend get into her car and pull away. When she had disappeared down the street, she turned and headed up to her apartment. She knew that Clyde was following right behind her.

When they reached her place, Clyde tried to hold her hand. “What’s wrong?” He asked as she pulled away from him.

“I heard something very interesting a little while ago,” she said, a frown on her face. “I want to you to tell me the truth. Do you understand me?”

Clyde nodded. “Yeah.”

“Do you work for the FBI?”

Clyde gave a heavy sigh. It was all of the answers she needed, but she wanted to hear him say the words himself. “Yes, I do.”

“We didn’t meet by accident, did we?”

He shook his head, his hands going inside of his jean pockets. “No. I was supposed to get close to you, find out everything about your ex and his friends that I could.”

Janessa’s eyes started watering up. “You lied to me?” She shook her head. “You lied to me and used me. How the hell could you do that?”

“I didn’t use you! How can you even think that at this point?”

“How the hell do I know what’s true?” Janessa shouted. “You did all of this to get closer to Tony and now I’m stuck in the middle of some drama that I never asked for.” She stormed over to the front door and threw it open. “Get out. I don’t want to see you again.”

“Janessa…”

“I mean it! We’re done. I don’t want anything from you. I don’t want you to call, text or visit.”

Clyde looked as if he wanted to say more, but he didn’t. He turned, stormed out of the door and slammed it behind him. Janessa closed her eyes and shook. Her stomach felt sick.

She sat on the floor, wrapped her arms around her legs and buried her face as sobs racked her body. How had everything gone down in flames so quickly? She’d been absolutely sure just an hour ago that they were meant for each other. Now, she hated him.

Janessa cried until her eyes were dry. She stood up, wiped her face with the sleeve of her shirt and padded into the kitchen. Leaning forward, she drank from the tap before she gazed around her apartment.

At least with Clyde gone, she wouldn’t have to worry about Tony or his idiots harassing her. That was slightly less comforting than she wanted it to be at the moment. She opened her bags and found herself a few blankets and a pillow. On the living room floor, she laid down.

Tomorrow she would go find a bed and other furniture, but for now, she just wanted to sleep. She wrapped the blanket around herself tightly, shut off her phone and sighed. At least there was work tomorrow. She’d be so busy that hopefully she wouldn’t have to think about how badly all of this hurt.

Chapter Five

Janessa had the worst day at work. She’d gotten puked on twice, had blood splatter on her scrubs and got yelled at not only by patients but by Vanessa as well. By the end of the day, she was close to tears again.

She pushed open the door to her apartment and froze. All of the furniture that she’d picked out with Clyde the day before was in her apartment. Her keys clattered to the floor as she looked around.

How the hell had he even managed to get in? She hadn’t given him a copy of her key. At first, that’s exactly what she’d been planning on doing, but finding out that he’d been lying to her had changed all of that.

She went from room to room. Every bit of furniture they’d picked out was there. Her bags and boxes had been taken to the bedroom and neatly stacked along the back of the wall. In the kitchen, there was a new microwave, coffee maker, and toaster along with an abundance of dishes.

Janessa reached into her phone. Clyde hadn’t tried to text or call her all day. Her finger hovered over the call button before she decided against it. He was just trying to win her back, that was all.

She shoved her phone back into her purse, she couldn’t keep repeating the same things over and over. It was like dating Tony all over again. He’d mess up, he’d do something sweet, she’d forgive him, he’d mess up again.

Janessa still wondered what she should do, though. She couldn’t move the furniture by herself. For a moment, she thought about selling it, but she couldn’t bring herself to do that either. Instead, she ended up saying forget it, shimmying out of her scrubs and stepping into the shower. She needed to take her mind off of Clyde.

She stepped out of the tub an hour later overheated, but more relaxed than she’d felt in the last twenty-four hours. Walking into the kitchen, she tried to ignore the fact that all of the furniture in the house had been purchased by Clyde. She reached into the fridge, grabbed a bottle of wine and decided on Thai food for dinner.

Janessa retrieved a big t-shirt from her room before she slipped it on and carried her wine, glass, and phone to the couch. She set up her laptop on the mahogany coffee table as well and pulled up a movie. After she ordered her food, she sat back and sighed before opening her bottle.

She didn’t normally drink all that much because it either made her weepy or angry. Tonight, she was allowing herself to get as drunk as she wanted to. After all, she felt like she deserved it.

In one day she’d totally cut off a three-year relationship and broken up with the man she’d fallen in love with. If that didn’t scream ‘do what you want to make it through’, she wasn’t sure what did. Janessa poured herself a full glass of dark, red wine before she took a long sip.

A knock on her door almost made her spill the glass. She sat it down hastily before she jogged into the kitchen for her wallet. Another knock, this one louder, vibrated her door frame.

“Just give me a minute!” She yelled. “Asshole,” she added under her breath.

Money in hand, she flung the door open expecting a delivery person. Instead, what she found was Skinny standing at her door. She frowned.

“What are you doing here?”

“Tony told me to tell you that he’s glad you’re done with that guy. You can come home anytime you want.”

“Tell Tony he can go fuck himself,” she yelled as she slammed the door.

Janessa was shaking as she leaned against the door. After a few moments, she heard the heavy footsteps of Skinny as he walked away from her door. Looking through the peephole, she saw his massive back retreating. Anger bubbled up in her so quickly that before she knew what she was doing, Janessa was matching to the window.

She watched him get into a car that had been parked across the street and drive away. As soon as he was gone, she got dressed in a pair of black jeans and a black t-shirt before heading out of the house. For the entire drive, her hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly that it hurt. Still, she didn’t register the pain. It didn’t matter. Tony was going to get an earful.

Janessa barely parked the car before she was hopping out and heading up to his place. She went looking for her key before she realized that she’d given it back. She raised her fist to bang on the door when it opened.

Out of the apartment, a look of shock on his face was Clyde’s partner that she’d met at the hospital all those weeks ago. He stared at her, and she stared back for a long time before it hit her. That’s how they knew about Clyde and what was going on with the case, Clyde’s partner was a rat.

She’d been around Evan several times after they’d first met, he always seemed so sweet and sincere. He was always telling stories about them arresting the bad guys. That apparently didn’t matter when money was involved, she thought as she glanced at the suitcase in his hand. He moved it back as if self-conscious about it.

“What are you doing here?” Tony asked.

Janessa didn’t know how to respond. She knew she couldn’t say anything about Evan being a rat, not without putting herself in danger. On the other hand, she was stuck. She’d always known that Tony had cops on his payroll, but she never knew how deep it went, until now.

“Nessa?” Tony snapped his fingers.

“I-I came here to tell you that you need to stop sending Skinny to give me messages,” she blurted out. As she said it, the same anger from before came coursing back. “I’m minding my own business and living my own life. If I see him at my door one more time, I’m calling the police.”

“You wouldn’t do that,” Tony scoffed.

“Oh yeah? You didn’t think I’d move out either and yet, here we are.” She said, shaking her head. “So it’s the last warning I’m going to give you. Back the hell off or I’ll make you back off.”

Tony laughed. “Are you threatening me? Do you know what happens when people threaten me?”

Janessa ignored him. She turned on her heels and made her way to the elevators before riding them down. As soon as she was outside, her heart started to slow down a bit, and she could breathe again.

What now? She glanced back up at the building. Should she tell Clyde or should she just leave it alone? If she told him, he’d be a lot safer than with a crooked partner, but if anyone found out she’d be in danger. If she didn’t say anything, he could get hurt or killed, never knowing that someone he called a friend was really a lowlife.

Janessa got into her car and drove away. What about Evan? She thought as she handed back towards her apartment. Evan knew that she was aware of him now. What if he tried to shut her up? Keep her quiet? She shivered.

“I should have never dated that maniac,” she thought.

Three years ago when she’d met him, she’d almost stopped seeing him when she found out what he was involved in. But she couldn’t. Tony was spontaneous, exciting, dangerous, a bad boy who rode a motorcycle and drove fancy cars.

When she reached her apartment, she was sure that she’d already missed her delivery. Her phone had been left on the coffee table. Sure enough, she had several missed calls and irritated voicemails from the driver.

Janessa would have called them back and asked them to deliver, but she had lost her appetite. She threw her clothes on the floor and put on her big t-shirt again. The wine was gone so quickly; she didn’t remember finishing it.

Tasha tried to call her several times, but she was in her own world. She curled up on the couch watching any movie that caught her interest. Eventually, exhaustion took over and made her yawn and stretch out.

She was almost asleep when Clyde came interrupting her dreams. Irritated that he was even invading her sleep, she tossed and turned, but she couldn’t sleep anymore that night. Part of her wanted to call him. Even if it was only for a minute, at least she’d get to hear his voice, know that he was okay.

And tell him the truth.

No, but she couldn’t do that. She felt like she’d already started so much trouble for him and the best thing she could do is just walk away. That didn’t help her sleep any easier though and by two am, she was exhausted.

Her phone buzzed letting her know she’d received a text. When she pulled it out, she didn’t recognize the number that was on her screen. Opening it, she grits her teeth together tightly.

“If we see you talking to Clyde, you’re dead. If we find out you’ve said anything to anyone about Evan, we’ll have a problem. We’re watching you.”

Janessa threw her phone without thinking. They were never going to leave her alone. Tony would have his bullies follow her and threaten her forever just so that he could feel better about himself.

That’s when Janessa decided. She was going to tell Clyde about Evan, about Tony, about all of them. She had more dirt on them than a little, and if they weren’t going to stop harassing her, she figured she might as well tell him the truth.

She retrieved her phone before checking the time. It was already well past midnight, but she knew Clyde would still be awake. He was always up late. She pulled up his number, hit the talk button and waited for his voice on the other line.

“Janessa? Is everything okay?” Clyde asked, the sound of his worry almost comforting to her.

“No,” she said slowly. “I have something to tell you.”

“I’ll come over.”

“No! I want to meet you in a public place. We’ll go to the mall, tomorrow at six. Meet me by the food court. Just please, promise me you won’t come over here. It’s not safe.”

“If it’s not safe then I’m definitely coming over.”

“No! It’s not dangerous for me really, but it will be for you. Just trust me and meet me at the mall tomorrow.”

“Okay,” he said. After a moment of silence, he added. “I miss you.”

“Well, I don’t miss you. You’re still a liar. The only reason I’m meeting you tomorrow is to make sure that you don’t get hurt.”

She hung up the phone without giving him time to reply. A heaviness settled into her belly. She thought that she’d feel better once she told him, but honestly, she was afraid. When Tony found out, she doubted that he would still protect her.

Janessa decided to put it out of her mind until tomorrow. She had to be up in four hours for a shift at the hospital, and she would be doing no one any favors by showing up exhausted. She headed to her bedroom and crashed. Tomorrow was going to be difficult.

Janessa waited impatiently for Clyde to arrive. She’d ordered herself some fries since she hadn’t eaten since yesterday, but she couldn’t seem to choke them down. Her foot tapped quickly on the floor, and she checked her phone for the hundredth time.

Six-thirty. He was half an hour late. Why? She was about to give up and leave when she saw him walking towards her. The look on his face was pissed off. She couldn’t remember actually ever seeing him pissed off in the time that they’d been dating. It was unsettling.

He sat down across from her. “Make it quick. Evan decided not to show up to work and is leaving me to take care of everything.”

Of course he hadn’t shown up for work. He probably thought Janessa had told him already. If he thought that, he’d no doubt told Tony the same thing. She glanced around them to make sure no one was watching when she was satisfied it was okay, she leaned forward.

“I learned something yesterday, and I need you to believe me.”

“What happened?”

Janessa sighed. “I went over to Tony’s yesterday.”

“Why?” He interrupted his voice stern. “I thought you were done with him.”

“I am, but he’s been having this guy follow me around, and his friends were threatening me. I don’t know what I was thinking,” she said shaking her head. “I was just so upset that I had to confront him.”

Clyde pinched the bridge of his nose. “And what happened?” He asked, worry on his face as he looked her over closely.

“He didn’t hurt me or anything, but when I got there…” She took a deep breath to steady her voice. “Clyde, Evan was coming out of the apartment with a big, black suitcase.”

“You already know we’re working undercover.”

“I do, but look he wasn’t working. He’s partnered with Tony. That’s how Skinny knew about you, the investigation, everything the other day. Here, read this text.”

She pushed her phone across the table. Clyde stared at her a moment, his mouth in a straight line. She didn’t think he was even going to read it until he slowly picked it up and looked at the text message.

“Are you sure about this?”

She nodded. “Evan looked really guilty. He wouldn’t even look at me at first. I’m telling you, they’re working together.”

Clyde stood up so fast his chair almost fell over. “How do I know you’re telling me the truth?”

“Have I ever lied to you?”

“You didn’t exactly tell me your ex-boyfriend was in the mafia!”

“Well, you already knew, didn’t you?” She hissed.

He took a deep breath before he calmed back down. “Come on. I have to get you to someplace safe. If they found out you told me this, they will kill you.”

Janessa shook her head. “I’m fine. I made sure I wasn’t followed, and I’m going to go over to Tasha’s for a few nights.”

“Janessa…”

“No! I’m not giving up my life for this ridiculous drama. The only reason I told you is because I was afraid you’d get hurt somehow if I didn’t.”

“That’s the only reason?” He asked quietly.

“What other reason would there be?” She asked confused.

“Maybe you were so worried about me because you still care about me. You still have feelings for me.”

Janessa scoffed and frowned. “I don’t think so.”

“No? Maybe I’m wrong.” He pushed his chair in. “Thanks for the tip. If you need me for any reason, call me.” He started to walk away before he paused. “Oh, I hope you like your new furniture.”

Just like that he was gone. Janessa felt like chasing after him. She wanted to tell him that she didn’t care about the lie, that she knew he cared about her no matter how it started, but her pride kept her firmly in her seat.

She shook for a few moments after he left. When she had calmed down, she glanced around and then left as well. Everything was going to be okay. She was sure of it.

Janessa skipped going to Tasha’s for the moment. She wanted to be alone in her own space, with her own thoughts. When she got in, she locked the door tightly behind her before she headed into the bedroom to take a nap. She’d meet up with Tasha later.

Her sleep didn’t last long. When she woke up, the room was dark, but something was wrong. She could hear the faintest sound of someone else breathing. Reaching for her phone, she heard footsteps.

Janessa screamed as a hand went over her mouth. She tried to fight, but something sharp stuck inside of her arm. Within moments, a warm feeling spread throughout her body and made her dizzy.  Her head lolled to the side as she tried to scream, but nothing more than a whimper escaped.

Then, she was being lifted. She felt the sharp shoulder of someone go into her belly as she was carried through her apartment. Her brain was becoming cloudier by the minute as the person carried her to the front door.

This is it. I’m going to die.

Janessa passed out into an endless darkness.

Chapter Six

She was in a boat. The gentle rocking was making her drowsy. She could see Clyde down by the water, his hands pushing through his hair as he turned to smile at her. He held out his hand. Janessa tried to take it, but the image faded away just as soon as it had started.

Her head was throbbing. Whatever had made her think she was on waves, stopped. She felt hands grabbing her again, lifting her out of the darkness as she was carried somewhere. Little by little she began to remember what was happening.

Janessa tried to kick her legs, but they were held together by something. The same thing for her arms too, she could feel something biting into her wrists. There was even something pressed into her mouth. She wanted to scream, but it came out as feeble mumbles.

“She’s starting to wake up,” a familiar voice said as they stepped inside of a building.

“Good.”

Tony. Hearing his voice cut through the fog that had settled in her brain. This was Tony’s doing. Somehow, he’d found out. He knew. She panicked as she was taken into a room, the light making her squint as she was sat in a chair and tied to it.

Janessa didn’t recognize where she was. She’d been to many of Tony’s hideouts, but this place was new. She looked around. The room she was in looked like a small bedroom, but the window had been bricked up. A single light hung above her, making her head throb.

Skinny made sure the rope binding her was tight before he walked around her. She glared. He shook his head at her, grinned and walked out of the room. As soon as she was alone, Janessa fought to free herself from the rope. She wasn’t alone long however before Tony came waling into the door.

“Janessa,” he said, tasking her as he sat down. “What happened to us? I thought I could trust you with anything.”

She glared at him.

“Nothing to say? I didn’t think so. That’s okay. Now, what we’ve done is invited your little boyfriend down to come get you, but when he gets here, Skinny’s going to put him in here with you. Do you know what’s going to happen next?”

Janessa could guess. It wouldn’t end well. She only hoped that Clyde wouldn’t be stupid enough to come. Another part of her though prayed that he did. She didn’t want to die.

“I can see by the look on your face that you know exactly what’s going to happen to him. Good.” He ran a hand over her face, and she yanked away from him. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you. Didn’t I promise you that? I’m going to let Skinny take care of you.”

That wasn’t the least bit comforting. Tony placed a kiss on her lips before he left, closing the door after him. She heard a lock thrown. For a moment she sat still until she was sure he wasn’t listening, then she started pulling at the ropes once again.

In the other room, Janessa could hear several voices. She recognized the rowdy laughter and smell of cigars from Tony’s poker games that let her know all of the regulars were there. With them, she could hear Evan. He wasn’t laughing. She guessed betraying someone you’d known for years even bothered rats.

The rope was biting into her wrists, but she felt it give bit by bit. If she could just get out, maybe she’d at least have a fighting chance. That was difficult to gauge considering the fact that they all had guns, and she had nothing.

Finally, she was able to get her hands free. Quickly, she started working on her ankles when she heard the house go quiet. It was too quiet. She felt alarm bells go off in her head and once again she hoped that Clyde hadn’t shown up. Tony’s men meant business, and they wouldn’t stop at just giving him a beating as they had in the past.

Janessa couldn’t seem to get her ankles free. She tugged, twisted her leg, pulled, but nothing was working. She was getting frustrated, and the picnic that had set in was causing her to tire out quickly.

A loud thud was heard before a loud bang followed. Janessa could make out shouting, running, gunshots. She wondered what the hell was going on. Finally, her ankle slipped free, and she stood up, massaging her arms and ankles where the rope had bit into her skin.

Janessa put her ear to the door. She didn’t know whether or not to try to escape or just stay put. What if Clyde was winning and her going out there got him hurt? Then again, what if they caught him and she was stills tuck in the room?

She went with her first mind. Bracing herself, she used her shoulder to slam into the door again and again. The door was old and splintered after a few more attempts. Janessa gripped her shoulder as it throbbed and ran from the room.

Immediately, she knew who was winning. Clyde stood in front of the door, the moment he saw her he grabbed her. Janessa didn’t object. There was thick smoke that made her cough as he helped her out of the front door.

“I found her! She’s clear!”

Janessa blinked into countless headlights as she tried to shield her eyes. Tony lay on the ground, his arms cuffed behind his back along with the rest of his friends and Evan. Janessa was especially happy to see Skinny shackled up tightly as they prepared a transport van for them.

Once she was outside, Janessa felt her legs give out. Clyde held on to her before he picked her up in his arms and carried her the rest of the way to the ambulance. Janessa had a bright light shone into her eyes, but she couldn’t understand what was happening anymore. Exhausted, she passed out, happy to have the darkness.

Janessa woke up to bright, white lights and the sound of talking. As she opened her eyes more, she recognized the voices she was hearing. Vanessa, Tasha, Clyde. She cleared her throat, making them all turn to her quickly.

“She’s okay,” Tasha said. Janessa could see the tears in her eyes. “Thank God!”

“Hold on a minute,” Vanessa said sternly. “Give me a minute. I need to check her vitals”

Vanessa walked over, removing her stethoscope from around her neck. “How are you feeling?” She asked. There was an edge of kindness that Janessa had never heard directed at her from the doctor before.

“I’m fine,” she said slowly. “Just a little woozy.”

“We gave you something to help with the pain. It looks like you dislocated your shoulder. We fixed it up, but we also gave you something for the pain. You needed to rest.”

Janessa nodded. “Thanks for not waiting until I woke up. I don’t think I could handle that,” she said with a laugh.

Vanessa smiled. “I figured as much. I’m almost done with your vitals, and then you can have these two back. They’re both a pain in the ass,” she whispered loudly.

“I know they are,” Janessa laughed.

The minute Vanessa was done, Tasha swooped in with a hug. Janessa tried to hug her back awkwardly with her right arm. She was happy to see familiar faces.

“Don’t you ever scare me like that again,” Tasha said sternly. “I was so scared.”

“I know you were,” Janessa cooed. “I’m fine. Please, go get yourself some coffee or something. You look like you’re about to pass out.”

“She hasn’t left your side since they brought you in,” Clyde said.

“Go, go,” Janessa said shooing her. “I’ll still be here.”

“Okay.” She gave her another hug before she left the room.

Janessa sighed. “So, what happened?”

“Oh, you mean after I told you not to go home?”

She rolled her eyes. “Yes, after that.”

“I followed you home, staked out your house, and when I saw Skinny breaking in, I called for backup. As soon as everyone was in the house, we set up a parameter and took them out.”

“What’s going to happen to them?”

“They’re all going away for a very long time. We have enough evidence collected to make sure they can’t get out of this one.”

Janessa sighed in relief. “thank God. I was so worried they were going to hurt you.”

Clyde smiled. “It takes a lot to hurt me. Hell, you hurt me more with your tongue than anyone will ever be able to hurt me physically.”

Janessa frowned. “I’m sorry.”

“I was just joking. I didn’t mean-.”

“No,” she held up a hand. “I really am sorry. I wasn’t even pissed at you the last time I saw you. I just let my pride get in the way. I have to tell you something.”

He moved closer to her. “What’s that.”

“I love you.”

Clyde grinned. “I loved you the minute you sewed me up.”

She laughed. Clyde leaned down to kiss her on the lips. She wrapped her arm around him, and he held her close until he held her left arm a little too hard.

“Ow! I thought you said you love me, don’t kill me!”

“I’m sorry,” he chuckled then kissed her shoulder.

“Hey, I have another question.”

“Shoot,” he mumbled against her skin.

“How the hell did you even get into my apartment?”

Clyde laughed against her arm until she wasn’t even sure if he would be able to answer her question. “I picked the lock.”

Janessa shook her head. “What a stalker.”

“Hey, I brought all of that furniture, and I was not going to haul it all home. You should have seen the movers waiting for me to get inside of your place. I think they were alarmed, but they couldn’t figure out why someone would be breaking in to drop furniture off.”

Janessa laughed until her side hurt. She was sure she’d picked the right person this time. Clyde walked over to a bag sitting in one of the chair’s while she collected herself and pulled out the stuffed dog that she’d won for him on their first date.

“I thought this might help you feel better.”

“Mr. Barker,” she said cuddling the dog in her arms. “Thank you. This really does make me feel a lot better.”

“I’m glad I’m useful at least.”

“You’re more than useful,” she said beckoning him to come closer. “You’re the best man I could have ever asked for.”

“Stop it,” he grumbled. “You’ll make me blush.”

He leaned down and kissed her again. This time he didn’t stop, and she loved every moment of it.

Choosing Alpha: A BWWM Menage Wolf Shifter Romance

Chapter One

Sloan and Grey watched the woman with the caramel skin and hazel eyes as she slowly approached their table. She moved with the grace of a feline, slow and steady steps that spoke of a woman with confidence. Her hips swayed seductively, drawing the eyes of every man and woman in the restaurant and she was completely oblivious to the attention. She wasn’t dressed like any doctor either of them had ever seen, in tight jeans that showcased her long legs and round ass, breasts perched on display in a white scoop neck top that clung to her like a second skin.

“She could be the one, Sloan.” Grey couldn’t take his eyes from her, the distance between them shortened with every step. It wasn’t just her beauty though it was the main attraction, it was something else that drew him to her.

“We don’t even know her.” Sloan reminded him with the patient voice he used so often lately. “Stop thinking with your dick for a change and use your head.”

“No thanks man, my dick has never lead me astray.” He patted his friend on the back with a quick laugh.

They both stood as the dark skinned beauty came to a stop at their table in the near empty restaurant. “Sloan Harper and Grey Maxwell?” At their nod she extended her arm. “I’m Sascha Mitchell.”

“Dr. Sascha Mitchell?”

She smiled at the man with blonde hair and dimples, noticing his dark brown eyes with a hint of gold that spoke of his wolf heritage. “That would be me.” She slid into the seat next to the one with black hair and blue eyes. “Sorry I’m late, parking was atrocious.”

“No problem. We don’t mind waiting for a beautiful woman,” the blonde said with a flirty smile.

“You must be Grey,” she said with a melodic laugh.

His smile dimmed briefly before brightening to reveal two rows of perfect white teeth. “How’d you know?”

“Research. Grey is the outgoing flirt with dancing dimples, and Sloan,” she turned her hazel gaze to his intense blue one, “is the steadfast quiet one. At least that’s what the papers say.” She felt Sloan’s gaze touch and heat up every particle in her body and the telltale signs of her arousal were present and accounted for. Nipples pebbled and pressing painfully against her top, moist clenching inside her jeans and a rapidly beating heart. Yep she was turned on by these sexy beasts but she had to shake it off. No matter that both of these men were the sexiest male specimens she had ever encountered, they were subjects for her newest research and therefore strictly off limits. Too bad.

“Tell us about your research Dr. Mitchell.”

Sloan’s deep voice washed over her like warm brandy coursing through her veins. She shivered. “Please call me Sascha.”

“Sascha,” Grey said playfully, licking his lips as though he could taste her. “I love the sound of that.”

Her smile was indulgent. “I would like to present your unique relationship as a case study to disprove the current theories about lycan shifter culture. Your situation is in strict contrast to everything we currently think we know about wolf shifters.” She took a deep calming breath, always feeling excited and exhilarated when she spoke of this new field of research. Her best friend Charley said she tended to “nerd out” about her research.

“And what is it you think you know about our situation?” She turned to the side, casting a long glance at Sloan. His blue eyes were intense and hot as they scraped over her body, his tone just as abrasive.

“I don’t know much Mr. Harper, which would be the point of the research. However I do know that it is most unusual for two Alpha shifters to be as close as you two.” She’d overheard the story of one of her students who had taken on two shifters from different packs at once and she was instantly intrigued. And if she was also a little turned on, well it was no one’s business but her own.

“Well so far you’ve got it Sascha. We are unique.” Grey smiled at her again, this time his eyes dark with the desire she felt just by being in the presence of these two powerful men. “Of course there is much more to learn about our ah, situation.”

“Grey,” Sloan warned.

“Don’t worry Sloan, I’ve got this.”

Sascha watched, fascinated by the silent communication that seemed to take place between them. Sloan’s blue eyes narrowed until they were just slits of gold and Grey’s dark brown eyes did the same, low growls erupted deep from both men. Lord save us all from alpha males. “Look boys if you’re not interested just say so. I need to know if this is research worth pursuing, if not I need to move on.” She stood and placed her card on the table between them. “Let me know when you make up your mind.

***

“What the hell was that, man?” Grey’s eyes were practically all gold as he stared angrily at his best friend.

“Just because I wasn’t drooling all over Ms. Mitchell doesn’t mean I’m not…intrigued.” He was intrigued. In fact he was downright enchanted with the lovely doctor. Not only was she gorgeous with a body made for sin but her scent enraptured him. He could still smell that earthy mixture of soft flowers like lavender and something else, something primal that told him she was special.

“Then why the hell were you acting like a jackass to her?” He slammed his hands on the table and the approaching waitress turned quickly in the opposite direction. “You probably scared her off. Shit!”

Sloan took a sip of his drink, slow and deliberate. “If she’s scared so easily, she is definitely not the female we need.”

“Okay fine so you didn’t scare her, but your cold asshole routine probably turned her off.”

Sloan was willing to concede that perhaps he could have been more cordial. Hell, he didn’t know why he wasn’t. Typically he was considered the ‘nice guy’ to Grey’s flirtatious playboy. “You’re right, okay?”

“I know I’m right, man, what I’m asking is ‘what the hell’?”

“I don’t know. Her scent threw me off.”

Grey relaxed into the booth, one arm resting across the back and smiled. “So you smelled it too?”

He nodded. “I did.” His shoulders fell in resignation. The last thing he wanted was some professor digging into the ways of the Silver Mountain and Graeves Peak packs. They were special, dammit. That didn’t mean Sloan wanted the whole world to know about them. He and Grey and had been best friends since childhood, they grew up in different packs from pups to grown men and eventually each became the alpha of his respective pack. Nothing had weakened their bond or their friendship. If anything being alphas strengthened their bond and recently, brought to light a way to merge the packs permanently and form their own clan. “Hell I didn’t expect her to be so young or so fucking sexy.”

Gray smiled. “I know! Over the phone she sounded academic, kind of sexy but mostly just…smart. But in person, hot damn that is one fine ass lady.” He exaggerated a shiver to illustrate his point. “And,” he sobered, “she is probably the one we need.”

Sloan growled. He never did like following orders. “We don’t need anybody.”

“We do if we want to merge our packs Sloan. Why are you being so difficult about this? We’ve talked about it and this is the only way.”

He sighed and all the tension melted away. They had talked about it but that didn’t mean he had to like it. “I know dammit.”

“So what’s the problem? You don’t want to share? I mean we’ve shared in the past so I don’t see what the big deal is.”

He shrugged, his actions as dismissive as his tone. “It’s not that, not really at least. But it’s just that we can’t simply merge them, we have to do it this way.”

Grey finished his drink and motioned for another. “Look man I know this isn’t the way you want to do this, hell I just want to get it done. But according to both our pack elders the only way to form a clan is through a uniting alpha female, one strong enough to bring the alphas together and, more importantly, keep them together.” It was a story they’d heard often as pups but held no meaning. These days it was all they could think about. He placed both hands on the table, gaze focused on his best friend. “It’s her Sloan. You know it and I know it. We have to get her back.”

“I know.” Dammit, I know.

Chapter Two

“I’m not sure this research topic will pan out Charley.” Sascha was frustrated, both sexually and professionally. She needed Sloan and Grey for the research because they were the first instance of two alphas living and working together harmoniously. It was rumored they even shared a mansion on the outskirts of town. The fact that she wanted them, both of them, meant nothing other than that she needed to get laid. Badly.

“Why not? Did you already sleep with one of them?” Charley laughed at the other end of the phone.

“Charley!”

“Or was it both of them? I know that’s always been a fantasy of yours.”

She shook her head, fighting a smile. Why did she have to tell her best friend everything? “I didn’t sleep with either of them.” Even though I totally wanted to. “It just seems like one of them wasn’t interested in the study.” She hated that Sloan seemed so hostile to her research. It wasn’t like she was selling their story to the tabloids.

“Make them interested Sascha. This is really good, groundbreaking research. It could put you on the map. You know some weird sexy but geeky anthropologist map.”

Sascha smiled, grateful to have Charley in her life. They’d known each other since high school and their friendship was strong and supportive. “Thanks girl.”

“Plus they could be the two to help you live out that fantasy.” She cackled so loudly Sascha had to pull the phone away or risk sudden deafness. At her silence Charley continued, “Come on Sascha, when will you ever find such beautiful specimens to fuck you six ways ‘til Sunday?”

“It’s a moot point anyway Charley, Sloan isn’t interested and the study doesn’t work with just one of them. Plus they might not even like black girls. I might not be their type.”

Charley let loose a most unladylike laugh. “Please you are every man’s type honey, hell you’re most women’s type too. The hair, the body, the eyes, you have it all girl in spades. If I wasn’t so scared of going down on a female I’d be into you. So don’t take no for an answer.”

“What, I should just follow them around and ask questions against their will?”

“No Sascha. My goodness it’s like you don’t know men at all!” Sascha didn’t say anything because while she knew a lot about many different cultures as an anthropologist, she didn’t know men at all. “You have to play dirty.”

“Dirty?”

“Yes woman, keep up here! You need to get all dolled up in your sexiest outfit and take the fight to them. And since I read more than academic journals, I know exactly where to find them tonight.”

“Do I even want to know?” She knew she didn’t but she also really wanted to do this case study.

“You don’t but I’ll handle everything. Meet me at Loola’s at 3 and we’ll go from there. Later babe.”

“I guess I’m meeting Charley in two hours,” she said to the empty room.

After two and a half endless hours of shopping with Charley, Sascha was showered, smelling like lavender and bergamot and trying her best to slither into a white bandage dress. She looked at herself from all angles and even she had to admit she looked damn good. The white dress highlighted her caramel skin, making it look a perfectly creamy cocoa. Whether or not she ran into Sloan and Grey tonight, she knew she wouldn’t go home alone if she didn’t want to. Her chandelier earrings showed off her long graceful neck and her red stilettos added about four inches to her slight frame. She was short but she was leggy.

Finally satisfied with her appearance Sascha grabbed her red clutch and headed outside where Charley and the cab waited. “Here goes nothing,” she muttered to herself before greeting her friend with a smile.

“Damn girl you look hot! Just make sure you leave a few men for me!” Charley whistled, her smile wide as Sascha joined her in the cab.

“I’m only interested in two men for tonight.”

“Yeah me too. I just don’t know which two yet.” They looked at each other for a brief moment and then cracked up.

Right along with the cab driver.

***

Sloan and Grey sat in a private room on the second floor of their newest acquisition Crave. The nightclub had quickly become one of the hottest spots in the city with lines wrapped around the block and big name DJs appeared every night of the week. Of course Crave was frequented by movie stars, musicians, supermodels and pretty much the who’s who of the city. The main floor held two dance floors, which Sloan was currently looking down on from the glass walls of their VIP suite.

“Can I get you boys anything else?” Sloan looked at the cute redhead assigned to their suite tonight and he knew she was offering more than bottle service. Hell she barely looked old enough to work at Crave and he didn’t rob the cradle.

“No thanks.” He saw the smile dim in her eyes but he didn’t care. His mind was still preoccupied with the dark skinned beauty and her hazel eyes. “Just leave the bottle and come back in an hour.” He turned his attention to the dance floor and she quietly left.

“You really have a way with the ladies this week.” Grey slapped him playfully on the back, joining him at the window.

“She’s too young.”

Grey shrugged. “Hot though, but yeah way too young.” He looked down, instantly distracted by a skintight white dress. “But she looks to be just the right age.”

Sloane noted the glint in his friend’s eye and followed his gaze to the vision in white snaking her way through the dance floor attached to gorgeous woman in bright pink. “Holy shit.” She looked like his hottest dream come to life. That white dress hugged every dip and curve, clinging to her round ass in the most delicious way. He knew it wouldn’t be long before those long brown legs were wrapped around his neck, his hips as he pounded her into oblivion.

Grey smiled. Not only did Sascha look completely fuckable in that white dress but the growl Sloane just emitted let him know he was just as affected by her as Grey. “Yeah she is something special alright.”

“Fuck!” Sloan pounded his fist on the window when two guys sidled up to Sascha and her friend. One of them wrapped his meaty hands around her waist and ground his cock into her ass. Sloan didn’t like it and he hated the fact that he didn’t like seeing some other man’s hands on her. Shit, she’s ours.

Grey finished his drink and gave his friend another pat on the back, this one a bit harder than the last one. “I’m going down there. You stay here.”

Minutes later Grey laid eyes on his prey and stalked slowly across both dance floors, stopping only when Sascha’s scent wrapped around him, swirled into his nostrils and lodged itself in his brain. Never to be forgotten. He inhaled until her scent mingled with every atom that made him a man, a shifter, and she was now a part of him too. “You smell good enough to eat,” he whispered in her ear low and seductive.

Sascha stiffened briefly before her brain recognized the scent and the low timber of that voice. His warm breath washed over her making her stomach muscles tighten, her nipples harden. Slowly holding on to the edge of the bar she turned, a heated smile splitting her face. “Tell me more.” She hadn’t flirted with a man in ages but there was something about Grey Maxwell that made her lady bits stand up and take notice. She gasped when he leaned in, his strong arms bracketing her body within his warm protection.

His lips brushed against her ear as he spoke. “First I would peel your fine ass out of this dress so my tongue could caress every inch it touched. Then I would wrap my tongue around those plump nipples and suck and bite and tease until you were begging for my cock, begging me to let you come.”

“Ho-ly shit.”

Two heads turned simultaneously at the breathy shocked words of the woman in pink. “Charley this is Grey, Grey this is my closest friend Charley.”

Charley’s face flushed a nice shade of pink when he flashed that dimpled smile guaranteed to dampen panties of young and old alike within seconds. “Nice to meet you.”

She stared for another minute before turning to her friend. “This tall slab of delicious is Grey?” At her friends nod she fanned herself. “In that case I’ll just get out of your way. I see an Eric Northman lookalike in the corner I’d like to ride. You’ll make sure she gets home?” Grey nodded, amusement in his eyes and she finger waved her goodbye.

“Your friend is quite a character.”

“You have no idea.” She often wished she had a fraction of Charley’s charisma and bravery. If she were Charley they’d probably be on their way to his place by now. Now that was a thought to consider. Research Sascha, remember your research.

“Now where were we?” Before she could form a witty answer, she felt nothing but the heat of his body so close it almost burned. She heard that low growl that told her he was turned on and moments later felt his tongue swipe from her collarbone up to her ear lobe. A breathy moan escaped her mouth and his hands tightened on her hips.

“You are fucking sexy Sascha, you know that?”

She shook her head at his words, feeling sexy and bold. “No but I do know something.” She licked her plump bottom lip, drawing his attention there before sinking her teeth into it.

“What?” His words were like a low roar.

“You look good enough to eat too.” This time the growl that came from him made her pussy clench and caught the attention of a few other clubbers. His gaze never left her mouth. He leaned closer and closer until he was close enough to lick her bottom lip, her top lip until she opened up and let him explore the depths of her mouth. She fisted his shirt, not to get closer but to avoid falling off the bench because damn, that kiss had her on the verge of an orgasm. And Grey didn’t let up. His tongue touched and tasted every inch of her mouth and her lips while his hands held her tight, kept her tethered to earth while his mouth was sweet enough to send her floating to the stars. She broke the connection to catch her breath. And to avoid coming on a bar stood surrounded by people. “Wow Grey. You sure know your away around a pair of lips.”

His smile was predatory as he tugged her off the stool and flush up against his hard muscles and stiff cock. “You ain’t seen nothing yet baby.”

“Where are we going?”

He pointed up to the glass walls on the second floor. “We have a private room up there. To talk.”

Her shoulders sagged. “We?”

He nodded. “You knew Sloan was here.” She groaned and he laughed. “He’s not so bad, just a little grumpy these days.”

“And that’s because of me?”

He shrugged. “Yes and no.”

She turned and smiled down at him as they climbed the metal stairs. “Thanks for clearing that up.”

He smacked her ass lightly. “Anytime brown sugar.” He guided her up the stairs and to the left where he held open the door for her.

She looked around the dark room decorated in various shades of blue silk and velvet. It was too dark to see anything other than Sloan emerging from the darkness looking the very picture of sex and danger. “Good to see you again Mr. Harper.” Damn good. He eyed her up and down, making her shiver at his heated gaze.

“Not as good as it is to see you Sascha. You look, ah, fuck that dress is…hot.”

She laughed at the way this man, so together in all aspects of his life, was basically speechless at the sight of her. She kept her voice cool and unaffected. “Good to know.”

Sloan’s eyes narrowed at the proprietary hold Grey had on her small waist. He was too preoccupied with the slope of her neck to notice anything and dammit Sloan was jealous. He hated being jealous. “Enjoying yourself?”

Sascha didn’t know who he was talking to, her with drowsy eyes or Grey whose tongue seemed to take up residence on her neck. “Very much. And you?”

“Not so much.”

“Too bad,” she said on a gasp as Grey’s teeth sank into the sensitive part of her neck.

Sloan’s fists clenched at his sides. He could smell her, smell the sweet, sticky scent of her arousal and he wanted that smell all over his face and his fingers, coating his cock. He growled as he stepped closer, his blue eyes nearly all gold as they stared into hers, daring her to say something. To deny the attraction he could smell. One hand went to her hip and slowly slid up her body over her ribcage until the weight of her breast rested in it. His thumb played with the nipple aching to be free of its prison. “I can’t wait to taste these tits. I bet they’re sweet and tangy, just like your pussy.” He sniffed the air again a smile spreading across his face as the scent intensified in the overheated room.

Sascha could barely stand up between Sloan’s panty drenching words and Grey’s delectable mouth. She had a secret fantasy of fucking two men at once and it looked like she might get her wish tonight. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” The words held no conviction in her current state but she couldn’t let him win. Not yet.

Sloan leaned in until they were nose to nose, his free hand gripping her chin until her face was tilted towards him. “Oh I will be tasting you tonight Sascha,” he nipped her bottom lip. “And you’ll fucking love it and you’ll beg for my cock,” he pulled her hips close so she could feel his hardness. “You’ll beg me to fuck your tight wet pussy, to fuck that sweet little mouth of yours.” He licked her bottom lips so achingly slow she moaned. “Hell you’ll even beg me to fuck that tight little ass of yours.”

She hated that she was so turned on but Sloan’s words only made her wetter while Grey’s finger plunged in and out of her pussy from behind. She knew she should be focused on her research but at the moment she wasn’t feeling very academic. “Then what the hell are we waiting for?”

Chapter Three

The forty-five minute drive to their mansion took twenty minutes with Sloan’s instructions to the driver to get them home as quickly as possible. He was ready for Sascha and hell, Grey hadn’t been able to take his lips from her body since he brought her up to their suite. Sascha was ready for them too, he knew. The scent of her arousal hung heavy in the air but there was something else there, an earthy essence that seemed to emanate from her that sucked him into her orbit. He knew now it was that pull, that compulsion that made him angry during their first meeting. He didn’t like feeling as though he couldn’t help his attraction to her.

Grey was right, there was something special about her. But it took more than an intoxicating scent to make an alpha female worthy of two alpha males. Sloan was so lost in his thoughts, in her scent he barely realized the car had stopped moving. “We’re here.” His throat was scratchy, his skin heated with desire.

All three embarked from the sleek black car and moments later they were inside the cavernous residence. It was too dark to see any details and with the dimmer on low, the sitting room had a dark and mysterious air. Sexy. Grey was able to keep his lips off her long enough to fill three glasses with a golden liquid while Sloan lit the fireplace. She sat watching both handsome men, wondering what events had lead her here to be fucked, to be taken by these two delicious specimens. A throaty moan escaped her mouth at the thought and she opened her eyes in alarm. Yep, they both stopped setting the mood to stare at her. “Sorry. I was uh, just. Fuck. I was just thinking about…,”

“What?” That was Sloan practically growling the question at her but she knew it wasn’t frustration, he was hanging on to his composure by a very thin thread.

She let out a heavy sigh mixed with embarrassment and something more primitive. “I was thinking about what it would be like to have you. Both of you. At the same time.” She heard simultaneous growls coming from different directions but they were different, easy to distinguish. The sound was guttural, it was heady and it went straight to the ache between her legs.

As both men stalked to her she could see it, the wolf inside them. The way their sleek muscles glided and bunched with every predatory step only highlighted the beast within each man. The heat from each of them only intensified with every step closer and she felt something, like those glowing golden eyes were lulling her into a trance. Her entire body relaxed, going limp and loose on the sofa. Sloan and Grey each held out a hand to her and she took it as though in a daze because in the next moment she was naked and sprawled on pillows in front of the large stone fireplace.

“Are you ready for us lovely Sascha?” She couldn’t look away from his eyes, they held her attention and all she could do was nod. “Good.” She looked left and right, a big strong man kneeling on each side of her and slowly undressing.

She cried out when each man took a breast in his mouth. Tongues swirled, teeth nipped and fingers massaged her breasts until she was squirming beneath big strong hands. All she could focus on was the way they were making her feel, bringing her nipples to near painful peaks before she felt two hands gliding over her ribs and down her stomach, traveling through the small strip of hair on her mound and stopping at the wetness dripping between her legs. “Ah, shit,” she gasped when she felt one and then two fingers slide through the moisture and deep into her pussy. “Oh fuck. Oh, oh!” She couldn’t contain the pleasure that spiked within in when she looked down and saw that both men were inside her, stroking and pumping into her, moving as one. She slid a gaze to the light and dark heads bobbing at her breasts and she stiffened. One sharp bite of her breast and she fell apart. Panting she made a throaty plea, “Please. Now.”

Sloan released her with a pop and smiled at Grey. “You heard the woman.” Some unspoken conversation went on between them and moments later Grey was holding her ankles while Sloane captured her mouth in a kiss so sweet, so hot she instantly went up in flames.  She couldn’t think with all the sensations coursing through her body. She wanted to participate to touch the sculpted abs Sloan was showing off, to taste the long thick cock inches from her face, to caress the golden muscular thighs of Grey and run her tongue along that smooth sac cradling his long cock. She wanted to do more than lie in front of the fire a quivering mass of need and want and nerve endings that were so sensitive she felt she was floating outside of her body while they pleasured her.

Grey kissed his way from her ankles never stopping until his tongue was buried so deep inside her pussy she felt her juices dripping down to her ass. He licked and he lapped, sucked and he nipped at her pussy, her entrance, her lips and her clit. Her body acted on its own thrusting up into his mouth, his deep chuckle vibrating her core. Finally, finally Sloan gave her what she wanted, what she needed, what she craved. He dipped low and fed his cock down her throat. She couldn’t move but it didn’t seem to matter since Sloan was happy to fuck her mouth and pinch her nipples until she was trembling on the edge of the ultimate pleasure.

Sascha had never felt anything so wonderful and glorious as being pleasured and fulfilled by two men as alpha as Grey and Sloan. The speed of their thrusts increased, filling her up and forcing her to open up to accept more of what they offered. Grey licked and licked her clit while he thrust three fingers deep inside her until she reach that summit, shrieking her pleasure as she fell down, practically choking on Sloan’s swollen cock. “Oh fuck, Sascha.” He groaned and growled, thrusting harder and faster and when she gave his sac a little tug he spilled down her throat. “Ah, oh. Fuck. Me.” She kept her lips wrapped around him until he was so sensitive he had to pull out. She laughed, giddy with satisfaction.

“Damn you taste good. Your cock tastes like something uniquely you Sloan and your come is sweet and salty.” The guttural sound released from his throat and he leaned down to take her mouth again.

“You give good head, baby.”

She couldn’t answer because Grey hit her g-spot over and over and over until she was screaming out her orgasm again. “Holy fuck baby,” his eyes were wide with surprise and desire at the rush of liquid poured over his cock, his balls and down her ass. “Too. Fucking. Wet.” It was all he could say when a powerful orgasm snuck up on him and rocked his body until he could no longer sit up and collapsed on top of her. “You are. A. Naughty. Little bitch,” he panted in her ear.

This time Sascha let go and gave a full, throaty laugh. These two men were so alpha, so fucking delicious and just gave her two of the best orgasms she’d ever had. And Sloan was already hard again. “Is that for me?” She ran a finger down his abs and all the way to the tip of his still dripping cock. She tasted the finger and both men groaned, Grey rubbed his growing erection against her clit and she shuddered.

“Let’s take this upstairs.”

Sascha nodded her agreement, ready to get more comfortable in a big bed with these two big men. The problem was the bones in her legs had been replaced with jello and she was too unsteady to stand on her own. She nearly fell back onto the bed of pillows, but Grey caught her and tossed her over his broad shoulders, giving her ass a good smack along the way. “I’ve got you my little squirter. Shit, do you know how sexy that was?” He palmed her ass cheek and gave it good squeeze before dipping one finger into her slick heat. “Still wet.” He said just before she heard him suck her juices from his finger.

The next thing she recalled was falling onto a plush bed fitted with silk silver sheets. It was nice but it was also driving her mad. The soft silky sheets were cool against her overheated skin but the fine silk triggered her arousal, nipples stiffened into peaks, pussy leaking onto the sheets and a small moan ripped through the air.

Sascha knew what would happen next.

And she couldn’t wait.

Chapter Four

Hours later Sloan paced back and forth in front of the fireplace that lit his personal bedroom. Fucking Sascha with Grey was more thrilling than all of his previous sexual encounters, on his own or with his oldest friend. Their three bodies seemed to click, they just fit together. He was surprised how seamlessly they moved as one cohesive unit, never having to stop awkwardly to readjust or talk about boundaries. Fuck, that was the hottest part, Sascha so willing to submit to their desire to pleasure her.

That second time in the bedroom, he sensed her hesitation when he slid one finger between those luscious cheeks and eased it into her ass but as she had gotten used to the sensation she began to push back, to seek her own pleasure. She was so damned sexy in the throes of passion. He loved that she couldn’t concentrate when all three of them were together. It was a fucking head trip to see the buttoned up doctor stutter, fall apart and struggle to form words under the weight of their combined desire.

He stopped pacing and dropped his shoulders. She was the one. The alpha female that would unite the Silver Mountain and Graeves Peak packs into one clan, once and for all. “Shit.”

“Finally figured it out, did you?” Grey sauntered into the room, his walk satisfied and confident.

Sloan cut a wicked gaze his way. “Don’t gloat.”

He shrugged with a smug smile. “I’m not gloating. I’m just glad you’ve finally come to your senses. She’s the one Sloan and now you know it.”

Sloan nodded. She was the alpha female they needed and they both wanted her. “But what if she doesn’t want that? You have to admit that a one-off threesome is a hell of a lot different from a lifetime as a triple.”

Grey had the same worries before they’d taken Sascha, twice. She was too turned on and far too willing to submit to them and to her desires to worry about such social conventions. “She’s an anthropologist, she’ll go for it.” He hoped.

“I hope you’re right or we’ll be starting from scratch when the weekend is over.”

Grey smiled slowly. “Already thinking ahead?”

A matching smile slowly swept across Sloan’s face. “Well she’s hot, sexy and the way she gives herself over to pleasure is already making me rock hard just thinking about it.”

Yeah, Grey knew exactly what he meant. Watching her succumb to ecstasy was the hottest thing he’d ever seen. Her body flush with desire, her pussy dripping in wanton delight all served to convince him that not only was she strong enough to merge the two packs, but that spending eternity between her thighs would be no hardship. “We need to talk to her. Soon.”

Fortunately—or unfortunately, depending how you looked at it—‘soon’ came a lot sooner than either of them had anticipated. After ten contemplative minutes of silence the men exited Sloan’s room and went in search of Sascha’s warm sleeping body. What they found was an empty bed with tangled sheets. Grey cursed but Sloan just stared at the bed, still seeing her naked form lying there fully stated. He knew she couldn’t have gone anywhere because the gate guard was off duty and only he and Grey had the gate PIN. “Listen. You hear that.”

Grey smiled at the faint sound wafting into the air, his nose lifted as the scent hit him. “She’s cooking!” With no more than a quick shared glance between them both men rushed downstairs and came to an abrupt stop at the vision before them. Sascha, wearing nothing but a white tank top that revealed her dark berry nipples, plating up a big breakfast of pancakes, eggs, bacon and fruit.

“Good morning guys.” She smiled brightly at them. “I hope you don’t mind but you kind of burned off all my calories last night and I figured I needed to replenish.”

“Sugar you can replenish calories like this anytime you want.” Grey gifted her with a wide dimpled smile as he walked over and took her mouth in a quick but passionate kiss. “Mmm, you taste as good as it smells in here.”

She moaned when he kissed and nipped her neck. “Well you can’t really say that until you’ve tried it.” Her hands roamed of their own volition, up and down his naked chest before she pushed him away. “Now sit so we can eat.” She cut a glance at Sloan and motioned for him to sit. Once they were all seated at the long glass table—she would have expected a dark wood like mahogany—and plates were piled high with food, cups filled with coffee and juice, she cleared her throat. “So what is it you want to talk to me about.”

She nearly laughed at the confused look that passed between them. “What do you mean,” was Sloan’s gruff reply.

Sascha placed her fork down and looked between them. “Well first off I’m not an idiot, which I’d have to be, to miss all the silent communicating you boys seem to do. Then there’s the way you both stiffened I brought it up. So tell me, what is it?”

Grey released a long heavy breath. “Where do I begin?”

She smiled, something he seemed to bring out of her naturally. “I find the beginning usually makes it easier to understand.”

His playful smile reappeared. “Okay well as you already know Sloan and I come from different packs, Silver Mountain and Graeves Peak.” She nodded. “What you don’t know is that we’ve been trying to merge our packs.”

Her eyes widened. “Is that even possible? I’ve never heard of a pack merging into a unique clan.”

He smiled again, this time trying to stifle his laughter at her enthusiasm. “Yes it is possible. But it’s not easy.” He went on to explain how the clan would need a strong alpha female that would be able to keep the alphas united and therefore keep the packs strong and united. He felt hopeful at her intense stare since she was positively captivated by his words, so much that she hadn’t touched her breakfast at all.

“Wow.” Sascha shook her head in disbelief, then a sinking feeling set in. “So what you’re telling me is that you’ve already chosen this woman?” At their simultaneous nods her heart sank, she had just had mind blowing, body melting sex with two men taken by another. She tried like hell to push those feelings aside. Maybe there was still a chance for research if she kept her cool. “So what was this, like the shifter bachelor party? One last threesome before the lifetime of threesomes you’ll have with her?” She stood up to dump her plate and walk upstairs without looking at them. It would be easier to distance herself once she was dressed.

“Sascha wait,” Sloan called after her, his step just seconds behind her own. He slipped inside the bedroom they all shared last night just as Sascha closed the bathroom door behind her. He sat and waited. And waited. Grey came up minutes later and sat down to wait. They both waited. And waited.

Twenty minutes later Sascha emerged from the steamy bathroom with her long hair pinned on top of her head and dressed in that sexy white dress from the night before. She stopped when she noticed Sloan and Grey on the bed waiting for her. “I guess there’s just one last thing to talk about before I go. My research.”

“What?” Sloan roared the word at her, his anger subsided slightly when she shrank away from him.

“Calm the fuck down Sloan!”

Sascha held up her hand to silence them both. “Look there’s no need for theatrics here. You’ve had your fun and I’ve had mine. I won’t tell her, so you can go do whatever it is you need to do to merge your packs. But I’d like to know if you’ve made a decision regarding my research proposal.” Good, great. You sounded cool, calm and professional.

Grey stood between her and Sloan to break up the exchange of angry looks. “Sascha honey you’ve got it all wrong.” He laughed at her indignant look, perfectly arched eyebrow hitched in disbelief. “Yes you do,” he stalked closer until her back was against the wall. “You are the alpha female we want, we need to merge our packs and officially become family. You are beautiful and sexy, you command attention and our packs need a strong woman like you to make us whole.” He kissed her forehead and stepped back so she could process.

***

Sascha was aware that the two sexy alphas were staring at her and waiting for her to say something. Hell, anything. But she didn’t know what to say. She had planned on a sexy weekend filled with her being filled up by Grey and Sloan. She would explore her sexual limits, knock them down and push the boundaries of sexual exploration. She would come over and over again and when Sunday came she would go home, completely satisfied and boneless with ecstasy, and get on with her unexciting life as a professor and researcher.

But now they were telling her that instead of just researching different cultures she could be part of a very unique one. She could be the zenith of these two alphas and their respective packs. As a professional it was a dream come true if she could talk about it. Personally the idea of belonging to these two über males sounded pretty damn good. They were gentlemen, providers, caretakers. And they were sexual dynamos that she knew she would never tire of for as long as they were together.

Finally pulled from the inner workings of her mind, her gaze connected with Grey and then Sloan. “Tell me how this would work. I mean you both work so I assume I would be able to as well?” She saw their shoulders sag in relief.

“Of course you could work. If you want to but you wouldn’t have to.” She nodded, satisfied with Grey’s answer. “But your research into this, into us would have to wait until the packs are united and comfortable with our co-leadership.”

She smiled. She could live with that. She’d get these two sexy males, a large shifter family plus unique insight into a new field of study. “I can live with that.”

“So that’s a yes,” Sloan growled his question again.

Sascha frowned at him and smiled at Grey. “It’s a yes, although if you’re always such a grouch I’d like to permanently share a room with Grey.”

Grey threw his disheveled blonde head back and laughed loudly. “Come here brown sugar, we’ll get along perfectly.” They both laughed at the scowl etched on Sloan’s handsome face.

“Yeah you two are a fucking riot.” They erupted in even more laughter. “If you’re done, there is something else?”

Sascha watched the secret communication between the men again. The seriousness of whatever it was they discussed evident in the blank expressions they wore. “Okay. Tell me.”

Grey pressed one hand to her thigh and squeezed gently. “We need to bond as mates.”

Sascha nodded her understanding and stood, her gaze shifting from one to the other. The white dress was pulled over her head and tossed to the floor. She was naked underneath, the dueling growls from the other side of the room served as approval. “Show me.”

Instantly they were upon her, primal growls mixed with her moans the only sound swirling and echoing in the empty mansion. She was on her back staring into the searing golden gaze of Sloan’s eyes while he kissed and licked his way down her thighs, to her hip bones before burying his face deep in her pussy. She cried out his name over and over as his tongue reached deep into the depths of her womanhood. Her tongue clenched around him and she felt her orgasm building but she wasn’t quite there yet and switched her gaze to Grey. He stared down at her, stroking his long hard cock, glistening liquid read to drop. She reached for his thigh, “Fuck my mouth Grey, please.” He groaned her name and slid his cock gently between her lips.

Sascha opened up so all of him would fit, one hand on his ass to push him deeper, harder faster in and out of her mouth. “Ah, Sascha, fuck yeah!” His thrusts became longer until the tip hit the back of her throat and her eyes watered but she didn’t stop him, she urged him forward by swirling her tongue around his pounding length. Grey grabbed her face and stared into her eyes while he pumped into her with frenzied thrusts. Honey dripped from her pussy while holding on to Sloan’s tongue.

“Come on Sascha, come for me,” Sloan urged pushing her thighs further apart to expose her to his gaze. “I know what you need,” he said before he bit down on her clit and sucked so hard he ripped the orgasm from her body. A muffled “fuck” was the only sound she made as her body convulsed, sending Grey deeper down her throat.

“Ah fuck Sascha!” Grey screamed as his own orgasm tore through him and he spilled his seed down her throat. He’d never been so deep inside a woman’s mouth before. It was spectacular the way she opened up even more and swallowed him down. “Damn that shit was hot baby!” He pulled her head up go deeper down her throat and pulled out to taste himself on her.

“Sweet hell that was intense!” She looked into the heavy lidded gaze of both men and she knew they weren’t done. Not by a long shot. Sloan was still slowly lapping at her opening, his finger taking her nectar and rubbing it on her ass. One finger slid in and she gasped. It wasn’t uncomfortable just too full, causing too many sensations to rip through her. Another finger joined the first and she was stretched but Grey was doing such wonderful things to her breasts she hardly registered the twinge of pain.

“I’ll help,” Grey told Sloan and climbed over her body to lap at her already sensitive pussy. His sac was close to her mouth so she licked and sucked, turned on further by the way his hips began to move against her. His mouth kept her right on the edge of oblivion so that she barely noticed when something larger than a finger slid into her untouched hole.

“Oh!” The feeling was odd but it wasn’t unpleasant. Slow, inch by agonizing inch he eased into her while Grey sucked her clit so hard she saw stars. “Please. More.” She didn’t know what she was saying but she knew that she needed to feel more…something. She cried out when Sloan pulled out of her.

“Patience sweetheart, we are about to give you everything you need.” Sloan’s voice was gravelly, quiet and filled with tension from restraining his passion. He grabbed her under her arms to lift her and helped lower her onto Grey’s straining erection.

“Fuck me!”

“You got it, babe.” Grey smiled up at her and pulled her down for a kiss so wild and so hot she was already pushing against Sloan’s erection before she realized what her body was seeking.

Filled to the brim with alpha males, Sascha was sweating and panting as they pumped in and out, in and out of her willing body. She could feel them both so deep within her body she knew they would be bonded forever. They were all in a blind passion, bodies capable of nothing but seeking and giving pleasure. The rhythmic pound and glide inside her body made her legs shake, her arms quiver as she edged closer and closer to that precipice. Her pussy began to clench around Grey and she guessed the same was happening to Sloan because the simultaneous roars that tore through the room triggered an intense orgasm she couldn’t seem to come down from. “Oh. My. Oooooh!” Her body continued to convulse around them and she shouted when she felt two sets of teeth sink into her skin, her lower back and shoulder, prolonging her orgasm even further. She went on and on and on until blackness settled over her.

Long moments later her hazel eyes opened to a pair of dark brown and a pair of blue eyes staring down at her an equal mixture of concern, amusement and she was pretty sure…smug. A bright smile split her face. “So are we bonded now?”

“Forever.” They both growled.

The End

A White Hot Flame: A BWWM Dragon Shifter Romance

I spat what was left of my lunch on the ground. Okay, it wasn’t really my lunch anymore; I’d eaten it three hours ago. My throat clenched.

“Oh gods.” I gasped for breath as I felt myself want to puke again. Oh no, no, no.

The man behind me grabbed my hanging curls to make sure they were out of the way as I took a deep breath trying to control myself. I heaved for breath a couple more seconds before reaching up and taking my hair from him. “Water.” My voice was hoarse but I could tell he’d heard me because he let go of my hair and walked away.

Keep it down Gee.

My stomach ached and all I wanted to do was curl up in a ball. But nope, that’s not what big girls did. I turned to face my partner. He’d put pants on but he was still shirtless. I couldn’t help glancing at his perfectly toned abs and the tribal tattoos covering his chest. I bit my lip as I stared at the man who had been my partner for three months.

“Here,” he handed me a bottle of water.

“Thanks.” I couldn’t believe I still wasn’t used to that.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” I didn’t like flying in airplanes, let alone bareback on a goddamn dragon, but I had to admit it was faster and more convenient. Though I still hadn’t figured out why he was working for my bosses. What could my boss possibly offer a fucking dragon?

I still hadn’t worked up the urge to ask, because really I might not want to know that answer. I took the water bottle from him and drained it in record time before handing it back to him. He padded over to the backpacks and stuffed it in there. “Are you ready to get going?”

Not really. But I didn’t want to come off as weak. “Yes.” I forced myself to take another deep breath and then padded towards the backpacks. I took the one he held out to me and we began to make our way down the mountain top. Sometimes I couldn’t help wondering if he picked them for the joke, or if he really did pick them because of his nature.

Dragons were old beings, and for one to still be alive was impressive. I had to admit I wanted to know his story, but when I got him as a new partner my boss told me not to ask any questions. So I didn’t.

I bit my lip as I slipped the backpack onto my back and we started to make our way down. “So, do you have the job?”

“There is a vampire gang that needs to be dealt with. It shouldn’t be hard; just kill them all.”

I nodded. He was the muscle and I was the stealth, normally we went in and got out jobs together but today I’d been at the gym when a rush job got called in, so Eric took the call on his own while I finished my back day and then he picked me up, promising to fill me in on everything once we’d landed- he didn’t like talking when he flew.

“There are seven of them from what our sources can tell; they’ve been smuggling women into the country and have been trying to trade them with local mobsters, it seems like they are trying to make connections here which leads the sources to think they are thinking of moving in on the city; something that we should avoid before they set up a routine so it will deter the mob to go out and find more and just set up again with the same routine.”

I nodded. We were fighting a war here, a war most people knew nothing about but a war that would change the world for better or worse. I was just hoping we came out better, or at least not worse. I bit my lip. Great, now the drug dealers and mobsters are getting involved. That wasn’t good. There was a lot of money to be made off them joining in on this.

I stepped over a fallen tree as Eric turned to make sure I was alright. I guess me puking my guts out made him worry. How sweet. I wasn’t sure if it was sarcastic or not; probably a bit of both honestly.

“So, we take the vampires out and then we’re done?”

“Yes, and they said the vampires would have some papers. They want them burned, but we shouldn’t read or look at them; they’re confidential.”

“Sure.”

It’s not like I always took pictures of whatever it was I was supposed to burn… oh wait… A smirk touched my lips. A girl had to protect herself in this line of work. The secrets I had ranged from sexual indiscretions to things that could start world war 3. They made a girl feel powerful really, not that anyone else knew about my gathering of secrets; except for Eric now, but he didn’t seem to mind when I documented what we’d found.

“So, that’s it?”

“Yup. Then they want us to come home.”

I groaned. Home. “But it’s fucking Italy.” How could they expect us to come home without any fun time?

“Well, maybe we could stick around for a couple days.” He glanced back at me, a twinkle in his eyes. “If you want.”

“You’d break orders just so we can stay in Italy for a little longer?” I raised an eyebrow as a grin widened over my face.

He laughed softly. “Like you said, it is fucking Italy.”

I laughed. “We could at least get a little sightseeing done… you know, on the ground.”

“Hey, it’s not like I enjoy having you on my back.”

“You’d rather have me on my back?” I shot back quickly.  When you were with someone as often as Eric and I were together a little flirting always happened, not that it was allowed for co-workers to become involved with each other, but flirting was a good way to ease any tension you might have before a job. He laughed softly.

“You’re the one always checking me out.”

My jaw dropped. I did not check him out. Not always. “I do no such thing!”

He snorted.

My cheeks burned as we fell into silence making our way down the hill. Mostly because I couldn’t think of a quick comeback that was any good. But I knew he checked me out too.  I could see him sometimes out of the corner of my eyes, checking out my goods.  He’d dated all sorts of girls, so I knew he was into brown girls.

I looked around. I’d never been to Italy before, I’d been all around the world, but this was the first time I’d been here, normally I made time my first day to explore and get to know the area, mainly for fun but also just research and to know the area well enough to get away if I needed to- on the other hand now I had a fucking dragon to protect me. I didn’t really need to be that careful. It’s all good work. I reminded myself.

“So, do you want some pasta or something for dinner?”

Eric snorted. “Actually, I know a place in the area… it might still be open…” He looked around.

“Of course you’ve been here.” I was coming to find that Eric had been everywhere. “How long?”

“Has it been? Over 20 years.”

“Do you really think it’s still open?”

“I hope so.” He licked his lips just thinking about the place. “We’ll have to check it out and there is even a hotel right down the street from the place, it’s a perfect place to stay.”

“Whatever you say.” I learnt within the first month that he’d probably know where to stay, or know someone who could let us crash with them- no questions asked of course.

“First I’d better stop in and see Anna…” he glanced at me. “Um, maybe you should sit this one out.”

Something tugged at my stomach. I’m not sure what it was but it wasn’t good. “No. I can come with you. Your ex booty calls don’t scare me.”

“I never said Anna-”

“You don’t need to.” I cut him off. “It’s written all over your face. What is she?”

“Vampire.”

“Ah.” Of course. That whole unaging, flawless beauty thing. And here I was a mortal girl who just got pulled into this all by mistake. Eric didn’t try to argue with me. He just shrugged as we reached the bottom of the mountain and turned south.

~

Eventually we made it to a large house. The kind that they would feature in a catalogue if they wanted to convince you that you wanted to visit this place. It would sure sell me; until realizing that a vampire owned the place. I bit my lip trying not to show how nervous I was, I shouldn’t be nervous but I was. Was she really that pretty? What was so great about her?

I took a deep breath as Eric knocked and stepped back beside me waiting. His fingers brushed mine accidently as we waited. Neither of us said a word about it though.

The door opened slowly.

“Hello?” A petite girl looked us each up and down.

“Let them in!” A female voice called. The girl standing in front of us bowed her head and stepped out of the doorway.

“Hello Eric.” The voice came closer to us as the door was closed. As soon as the sunlight was taken from the room she came into view. She was gorgeous. Although a little too typical vampire for my liking. She’s kept her dark brown hair long and in a bun, although she wore jeans and a tank top she still wore some of the jewelry she’d probably been given when she still had a pulse.

She was in front of us within seconds and pulling Eric into a hug. Her eyes locked on me. “It’s been too long. You said you would visit.”

“And I am. Remember, I’ve never had the same sense of time as you.”

A smirk touched her lips. “Oh I remember.”

Again, something I couldn’t identify tugged at my stomach. I watched them as their eyes locked. Yes. She still wanted him.

But did he? He was so good at hiding his emotions I was never sure if he actually wanted someone or was just pretending.

“Well, I’m in the area so I thought I’d stop in and say hi, we were just on our way to the hotel but I didn’t-”

“Nonsense. You can stay here.” A smiled touched Eric’s lips. “I insist… for old times’ sake.” She batted her eyelashes gently.

“I’d love to, but we have some… business to take care of in the city. It really would be best for us if we stayed there.”

“Alright.” She looked him up and down. “But you and your friend need a ride to the city. I won’t even let you think about turning it down.” She had still only looked at me once.

My brow furrowed. What made her think we were friends? Why couldn’t we be more than friends? I opened my mouth about to ask but Eric cut me off. “That would be wonderful.”

“But first you must stay for lunch. Please?”

“It’s been a long flight.” Eric held his hands up in submission. “I’d be no fun to you, how about the day after tomorrow? We’ll need a long time to… catch up.” Something about the way he said it made me wonder if he meant talking.

Anna must have heard the same voice because she smirked. “Alright, I expect you here for lunch time, and don’t be late.” Finally she glanced at me again. “Alone.”

I snorted. As if that was some kind of insult. I didn’t want to have any part in their freaky sexual reunion.

“I’m sure Gee will have lots of sightseeing to do.”

“Wonderful, I’ll see you then.” Again she turned her attention back to him. They hugged once more and then the girl who had opened the door gave us a ride into town. As we slipped into the backseat of the car Eric glanced at me, a silent warning not to say anything until we’d made it to the hotel.

At the front desk the man seemed to know Eric very well. He got us the penthouse suite and promised we’d most likely have the entire floor to ourselves. He glanced at me, smiled and handed me the key card. “You two have fun.” Was all he said before making his way into the backroom.

“Well, he seems to think we’re together. Why didn’t your… girlfriend?” That had not been the word I wanted to use. I wanted to use a not so nice one, but that wouldn’t have been nice and really there was no reason to be a bitch to her just because she was a bitch to me. She wasn’t a bitch, that would have involved admitting your existence for more than 30 seconds.

“She could smell it.”

“What?” I snapped.

Eric laughed. “Anna is… very sensitive. Unlike most vampires she has a very good nose on her. She’d have been able to smell that we hadn’t been… intimate.”

“You mean fucking.” I frowned as we made our way towards the room. “I don’t like her. I think she’s shady. You have to remember what we’re here to do, Eric. Don’t you think someone like her would know about it?”

“Anna isn’t that kind of girl.”

“I don’t think you’re thinking with the right head.”

“She’s not evil.”

I shrugged not saying anything else. Clearly we weren’t going to agree on this and there was nothing I could do to get him to see my side; he was blinded by lust that much was obvious to me.

“You should go see her tonight so you guys can get this crap out of your system and you can think straight.” I didn’t mean it to come out as cold as it did. I tossed my backpack down onto the bed and opened it, reaching for my supplies.”

“I have no intention of going back to see her.”

I raised an eyebrow turning my head away from my backpack and looking at him. “You don’t?”

“No.”

“But you said you would go see her-”

“And you heard her, she wouldn’t take no for an answer.”

“So you lied to her.” a smirked. “And she didn’t notice?”

Eric shrugged. “She might have, but she didn’t protest. I doubt she really would care if I stopped in to see her. She just wanted to try and cause friction.”

“And you still don’t think she could have something to do with this?”

“No. Anna is possessive, she’s not the kind of person that would let this happen if she knew about it, let alone help take part in it.”

I turned back to my backpack and pulled out my knife strap along with the throwing knives I kept in there. I still thought his thinking was clouded, but he wouldn’t listen to me so there was no point in talking about it anymore. She’s got to be involved somehow. I thought, well more like I felt. I’d just have to prove it.

“Where are we going?”

“I’m going out to look around.”

“I’ll come with you.”

I grabbed the gun and slipped it into its holster by my hip. “It’s fine, I’ll go alone.”

He stared at me not saying a word for several seconds. “Alright… if you don’t want me there.”

I felt guilt tug at me.

“If you really want to come go ahead, but it makes more sense for you to get into touch with friends of yours in the area, you obviously still have some.” I didn’t want to be a total asshole, but I did make a good point. Anyways, we were together nonstop. I needed to get away from him every now and then. That had never been an issue until now.

“You’re right.” He stepped towards the desk and grabbed a piece of paper and a pen. He scribbled something on it. “Meet me for dinner at 7:00.” I raised an eyebrow looking down at the paper. That would give me about 5 hours to get a good grasp for the area, that would be more than enough time.

“Alright. I’ll see you there.”

“Be careful, Gee.”

“I always am.”

Without another word I grabbed my work bag, just a simple clutch that held much more than it looked and easily clipped onto my belt, and headed out the door, grabbing a key card as I passed them.

~

I watched her leave the hotel room unable to move.

I wanted nothing more than to run after her. That will only make her mad. I reminded myself. Genevieve was an independent woman, and to suggest otherwise would get my ass kicked- I knew that much from working with her for months, but why did I suddenly care so much? She normally went out alone unless it was a high stakes job.

It had been since we first spoke about Anna, actually since I thought about Anna. I’d known for a while that if I was in the area I should drop in and see her. She wasn’t the kind of woman you didn’t go say hi to when in town; but I hadn’t really wanted to.

I’d wanted nothing more than to keep walking to town with Gee. Her golden skin, crazy curls, and insanely curvy body really has me hooked.  Only she doesn’t know it.

Maybe Gee is right. I should at least look into it, she was right about one thing. I had friends here, and they could tell me what I needed to know.

I still wouldn’t believe that Anna could be involved in this.

I dropped my own backpack on my bed and glanced at hers. Already her bed was cluttered with her things, just like always.

I smirked reaching for my own knife. It was much too big to be a throwing knife, but the thick handle fit my hand perfectly.

Right. Let’s figure out what’s going on here so I can get home- and get what I was promised.

~

No one noticed the gun under my thick leather jacket- or if they did they didn’t say anything to me about it, so it must not have mattered that much. Just like everywhere else I’d been, people were only concerned with what they were doing. They didn’t care about what anyone else was doing.

I kept an eye on the shop windows to watch for tails; pretending to look at a dress, or fix my hair sometimes and other times just glancing in them as I walked past them.

Italy was gorgeous. It was just a shame I was stuck here on work and that they expected us to be back right away. I wonder what Eric is doing. Had he really had no intention of going to see the vampire again? I knew he thought she couldn’t be involved but he had an emotional attachment to her- or a sexual one, whatever it was it was an attachment to her, and attachments clouded judgement. Clouded judgement was what got people killed in this line of work. I glanced behind me as if trying to get a good view of one of the shops as I passed it. The truth was I was checking out the man who had been behind me for the past three blocks. He wore a black jacket and dark jeans, with a silver necklace around his neck. He stopped to look in a store window as I pulled out my cell phone and took a picture of the store- after all I had to have some memories from this trip! It was just a nice afterthought that he was in there too.

I grinned turning my attention back to walking as I looked down at the photo and zoomed in on the guy. Yup he had a gun on him.

I swallowed dryly. It could mean he just happens to be an undercover cop who just happened to be following me, or he could be trailing me so that he could try to kill me- either way I needed to get him away from a large group of people, otherwise I’d have more to worry about if or when he opened fire.

Without a second thought I crossed the street, heading south back towards the hotel in a long drawn out sorta way.

“Excuse me!” I called to an elderly man who was walking in the direction I planned to go in. “Can you tell me where this is?” I held the paper out him but he didn’t look away from me for a couple of seconds, a smile spread over his face as his eyes roamed over my body.

“Are you going there alone?” He asked. Before I could answer him he spoke again. “Perhaps you’d like a date there.” A soft smile touched his lips as he chuckled.

I laughed softly. “Thank you but I don’t think my boyfriend would like it if I brought a date.” We’d gotten so used to playing a couple that calling him my boyfriend didn’t faze me. But I couldn’t help but think of Anna and the way she’d looked at me when she called me a friend. The way she’d said it still made my stomach twist with something I still couldn’t mark.

The old man chuckled. “Of course.”  He pulled out a pen and took the paper for me, writing down which streets to turn at and which way to go before handing it back to me.

“Thank you so much.”

“Have a good night signorina!” He called after me as I kept on my way. I turned back to wave at him.

Yup, the guy in the black coat was still following me.

I felt my gut turn as my pulse picked up. It had been a long time since I got into a fight alone and it almost made me nervous. On the other hand my heart raced with excitement. It had been a long time since I got into a fight and I was finally going to get someone all to myself; I didn’t have to worry about Eric coming in to try and save me. I got this punk all to myself. I turned down the street the old man had told me to, then paused and glanced at the street signs utterly aware they were wrong; and turned left before going another three blocks before turning down the wrong street again. I looked around, faking confusion before letting out a deep breath and turning down the first street I saw that looked utterly unpopulated. I paused staring down at the paper as he approached.

I may be nothing but a normal human being but over the years doing this job my senses heightened a little.

He stopped about five feet away from me.

“Is there something I can help you with?” I asked turning to face him.

Yes, he was the same as the one from before. Black coat, dark jeans and a silver necklace around his neck.

“My boss wants you out of the picture.” His voice was low, and quite frankly it didn’t sound like he wanted to do what he’d been ordered to do. Tough luck.

It was either him or me and I didn’t intend on letting a kid kill me anytime soon. “Sorry kid, I can’t let that happen. If your boss does what they are planning it’s going to be world war 3. Is that what you want?”

His eyes locked on mine. Werewolf. A stare down would begin the fight if neither of us backed down. I had no intention of looking away from him any time soon.

He slipped his coat off to reveal muscles that could easily bench press someone my size. Gulp. This hadn’t been the first time I was up against someone this big. Hell, I’d had bigger.

Chapter 2

I left the kid tied up in bonds he could easily break. I crouched beside him.

“See? I’m actually pretty nice. I bet your boss wouldn’t do that if they were in my situation.” I wasn’t in the habit of killing kids. I couldn’t help it. “Now, I suggest you take whatever family is close to you and get the fuck out of here.” I paused wishing I could help him more. Wishing I could give him some intel. “Find someone you trust, and pay whatever you have to.” I pulled my wallet out of my clutch and threw some money on the ground. “And do it all before they find you, kid. Good luck.”

He stared at me, shock written all over his face. He opened his mouth and I stood. I didn’t want to sit here and have a heart to heart with the kid. It was bad enough that I’d spared him.

“They know you’re here. Someone told them today that you arrived.” My heart sank. It had to be Anna.

I turned to him, a smile touched my lips. “Thanks, kid.”

Without another word I walked away, well it was more of a run actually. I needed to get to Eric before they did. I needed to warn him.

My pulse still raced from the fight I’d just had. He hadn’t been much older than a kid but he had been strong and he had put up a good fight. “Come on.” I whispered to myself as I glanced down at the paper with the directions on it.

By the time I got to the restaurant I was out of breath and there was a painful stitch in my side, but that didn’t stop me from running until I made it to the door. I glanced in through the window. Eric stared at me as if he could read everything that had just happened.

I looked around as I reached for the handle, my fingers curling around the cold metal as I pulled the door open and stepped inside. An old man about four feet tall gave me a smile and a nod. I returned it making my way to the table Eric sat at.

“What happened?” He asked in a low voice.

“I ran into a kid.”

He raised an eyebrow. “A kid has you all jumpy? Do I need to go outside and tell him to make it home before curfew?”

“Very funny.”

“Really though, is everything alright? You smell like wolf, blood and sweat.”

Sexy.

“I’m fine.” I nodded. “The blood isn’t my own.” I didn’t think. “And the sweat is because I just ran seven blocks. The wolf… well that’s that kid I was telling you about. He trailed me from the hotel. When I finally faced off with him I didn’t kill him-”

“You what?” he snapped.

“I wasn’t going to kill a kid.” I didn’t need to defend myself.

“They are going to kill you if they find out you let him go.”

I shrugged. My bosses were something I would deal with later. Whenever I had to. “Anyways, it had its silver lining. Before I left him tied up after telling him to get out of town ASAP he told me that they know we are here.”

“Who is they?”

I shrugged. “Whoever he works for. Whoever thinks it’s a good idea to put a kid up against one of us, even if I am the weak human of the two.”

Eric frowned. “I’m not sure who could have done this.”

I was.

But I didn’t say it. We’d already hashed that out and I knew he wasn’t going to believe me. If I kept bringing up I’d just look like I was jealous or something. What would I have to be jealous of? It’s not like I’d never seen girls flirt with Eric before; I knew that didn’t make me jealous.

The little old man cleared his throat beside us. “Eric, I… saw the state of your friend here and thought you might want to take this to go.” He held out a bag and a pizza box. “Elena misses you; you should stop by to see her sometime.”

I raised an eyebrow as Eric reached for the bag and the box. “Thank you Rob, tell your wife I will stop in before I leave town; assuming time allows for it.”

“Of course.” The old man nodded. “I will see you around Draco.”

An old slang term for dragon. So the old man knew what he was. Interesting. I wondered what his deal was. I’d have to get it from Eric sometime before we saw the old man and his wife again.

But as of now Eric motioned for us to get going. I gave the old man a smile and a quick thank you before following Eric out of the small restaurant. We both looked around before we began to make our way to the hotel.

“So, what did you do while I was running around with kids?”

“I spoke to a couple of my friends.”

“And? What did they say?”

“A couple of them know about the situation but none of them are involved. I think they would become involved if there was enough money in it- at least some of them would. None of them believe Anna is involved.”

“And you trust them? Maybe they are all in on it and trying to cover for her because she’s like the boss or something.”

“No. I believe them.”

No one I could spot seemed to be following us, which meant they’d either gotten better at hiding or weren’t following us at the moment.

~

We made it back to the hotel without any issues.

“You’re not going to like this but I still think Anna-”

“It’s not Anna, would you quit being so jealous about her already?”

“Jealous?” I choked. How could he think I was jealous? “I’m not jealous of her.”

“Fine, I’ll just go spend the night with her then.” My heart dropped as he stepped towards the door.

I didn’t say anything.  I couldn’t because I realized he was right. He stopped before reaching for the handle.

I turned away and paced to the door. For some stupid reason I couldn’t bring myself to watch him leave the room. Why do I even care? I bit my tongue as I watched the people on the street.

“Genevieve…” I could hear him come towards me. “I never intended to go. I don’t want to spend the night with her.”

“Then why would you say that?” I sounded like a hurt child and I knew it. Dammit. I bit my lip refusing to look at him.

It was stupid. I knew all the signs of having a crush on a boy, but it was stupid. There was no way I could have a crush on him. I hadn’t had a crush on him this morning. Right?

I’m just jealous that he cares so little about what I think of her. Yes. That had to be it. I didn’t actually care about him. Not in that way at least. I cared that he didn’t care about what I thought of some girl. Wait, was that worse?

“I needed to make my point.” He smirked softly. “You are jealous.”

I didn’t say anything because honestly I would just sound like a little girl if I tried to tell him he was full of shit. I stared out the window at a group of people as they glanced up at us.

His warm fingers curled around my elbow and tried to turn me to face him. I didn’t budge.

“Gee.” His voice was soft.

“Not now.” I muttered. “I want you to step behind me and wrap your arms around my waist.”

“I never knew you were the type to give orders.” I could hear the grin in his voice. “I always had to pegged for the one to be submissive.”

I felt a flush run over me. When had he been thinking about my sexual preferences?

“Not now.” I muttered as he stepped behind me and wrapped his arms around my body. His heat touched my back. Such a comforting feel. “Lower your head to my neck.”

Lucky for me he wasn’t the kind to ask questions when a woman wanted him up against her. His hand traced down my leg gently. I bit back a moan. I should stop him and I knew that, but I didn’t want to. I bit back a soft moan but Eric heard it. His lips traced along my neck. “I never knew you were so easy to please.”

“Eric. Don’t move.” He froze. “What I am about to say is going to make you want to move, whatever you do don’t.”

“Alright.”

“Look out the window, without drawing too much attention to the fact that you’re looking out the window.”

I gasped as he thrust against me, pushing me against the window. “What the hell?” I snapped but a shiver of excitement ran down my spine.

“You said to act like I wasn’t looking.” He smirked. “No one will think I’m paying any attention to them if I’m thrusting against you.”

“Yea, that’s not really what I had in mind.”

He smirked as he pulled away from me. “Nonetheless, I saw that little gang you’re talking about.”

“They were looking right at us. The one standing with his back to us was pointing up here.”

“Then it looks like we have company. And it looks like you might have been right about Anna. Her driver did drop us off here.” He let out a sigh as he headed to his bed. “We’d best get out of here.

My brow furrowed as the man finally turned his back. I would have gasped if I was in the habit of being surprised. “No.”

“No we’re not leaving?”

“No it wasn’t Anna.”

Eric sighed dramatically. “You’ve had it in for her since we got here, what makes you change your mind now.”

“Because I’m staring at the man who gave us our key cards.”

And I was. I stared down at him on the street. His blue eyes and black shirt was the exact same. The five o’clock shadow was there, hell I’d even seen him gave us the same grin he had on now. I bit my lip pressing a hand against the glass.

“What do you mean?” Eric paced back to the window. “Great.” He muttered. “There goes one of the best sources I have here.” He let out a deep breath, muttered something quietly and made his way back over to his backpack. “We’d better get going.”

“I think we should stay and fight.”

“No, there are too many of them.”

“We can hide. They’re probably only human.”

“Except him.”

“Yes but he’s a vampire. Their senses are fucked anyway. If we hide we can follow them back to where they came from.”

Eric stared at me. For a split second I thought he would just pick me up and carry me out of there. “Fine, but get a rope.” I raised an eyebrow but he didn’t say anything as he made his way to the door. “And anything else you’ll want before the night is over.”

I grabbed the rope; after all I had all my stuff on stuff, and rushed after him. My stomach grumbled reminding me we hadn’t had time to eat. “When this is over I expect a nice meal.”

“After I fuck you, and after we kill these vampires.”

Chapter 3

I stared down at the three men looking for us. “I thought you said they were here!”

“They checked in…” The guy from the front desk looked nervous. “They must have seen you guys outside and gotten freaked. I still get paid, right?” Oh gee, every girl wanted to hear she’d been sold out for money. I hope it was a lot.

“Find them! Now!” He sounded angry and I have to admit that gave me a sense of joy knowing that we’d made someone’s life just a little bit it harder while they were trying to kill us.

Eric pressed himself against me.  You would think stuck up on the rafters he’d have been able to find somewhere else to lay than on top of me, but he insisted that there wasn’t enough time, and I mean really I wasn’t going to fight with him.

My legs spread to make room for him as he adjusted, rubbing against my inner most thighs as he did so. I could almost moan watching the men on the ground.

“Do you think they’d notice if we fucked?” Eric whispered in my ear.

Heat surged through my body at the thought of it. Then again, the thought of getting caught with my pants down and Eric’s cock in me while there were four men trying to kill me didn’t sound like much fun.

“Later.” I mouthed.

“As soon as they leave.”

I’d fight with him later. Right now we needed to stay quiet. One of them looked around the room turning anything over that might be hiding us. Oh the idea of just killing them off one by one from up here sounded so tempting. They are only doing their job. I reminded myself. Well, except for the one who sold us out. Him I might kill.

After a few more minutes the men made their way out of the room. Eric’s hands traced over the curves of my body as I risked rolling onto my back and staring up at him. “We can’t do this right now.” I whispered.

“Why not?”

“We have to track them.” Was he really this ditzy when he was horny?

“No.” His lips touched mine for a fraction of a second. “We need to let them lay the trail, then I can sniff them out. Remember, dragon.” He smirked. “I’ve got a good sense of smell.”

I bit my lower lip. He did have a point. Then again, I doubted either of us had protection with us. I could take a morning after pill… “Are you sure that you won’t lose them?”

“I’m sure of it.”  I wasn’t so sure he wasn’t being careless but right now I didn’t care much.

A smirk spread over my lips as I reached for the belt keeping his jeans up. He grinned as I undid it and reached for the zipper on his pants. I wasn’t surprised to find him rock hard when I slipped my hand down his pants, my fingers curling around him. He let out a sigh as he lowered himself towards me. His lips traced over my neck ever so gently. His teeth grazed my skin every couple of kisses. I bit my lip trying to resist the urge to moan. We were still being hunted after all.

My heart skipped a beat. We’re being hunted and we’re sitting here having sex. It was stupid but I didn’t care. My fingers tightened around his cock gently as I pulled it out from down his pants. My eyes widened as I stared at his thick member.

My hand rubbed him, faster and faster as I closed my eyes, thinking about how he would feel inside me. His hands traced over the curves of my body, pulling me closer to him as he reached for the button on my jeans. I pulled away. If he wanted my jeans off I’d have to take my knife strap off and there is no way that was happening. He opened his mouth to protest but before he could get a word out I moved onto my hands and knees, sliding my pants down to just above my knees. His warm hands touched my butt, his fingers digging into my skin gently before he traced his way up over the curves of my body and towards my breast. He pushed my bra out of the way before grabbing my breast. I gasped, my eyes rolling back. His thumb and forefinger pinched my nipple, playing with me gently. I suppressed the urge to moan. They are still looking for us. I reminded myself.

His cock pressed against the folds of my pussy as he massaged my breast gently. His lips traced over the back of my neck, slowly making their way lower and covering my shoulder blades. Oh god. I struggled to keep myself from moan.

His head pressed against me. I gasped feeling his cock enter me slowly, ever so slowly. I swallowed down a scream as his hands moved away from my breasts and down the curves of my body, resting on my hips.

His lips touched my name, then my ear lobe. He nibbled his breath hot as he spoke. “I’m going to fuck you fast and hard, Gee. I’m going to make you want to scream.”

But I couldn’t, and we both knew that. I have a soundless nod of my head as he pulled away from me and pushed back in, still gentle.

I reached between my legs, my fingers touching my clit as he pulled out and thrust back in, this time a little harder.

I fingered my clit in circles as he thrust into me, each time getting faster and harder.

My body shook with pleasure as my fingers circled my clit faster and faster; keeping time with him. I tried so hard not to moan as he thrust faster and faster. Harder and harder.

His fingers dug into my skin as he pulled me closer to him.

Faster and faster. His free hand traced down my legs every so softly. He thrust into. I could feel myself so close. My fingers worked faster, rubbing frantically.

I gasped softly, my body shaking as everything went a hazy white. “I’m so close.”  I whispered. I wasn’t even sure if he’d been able to read it until he slammed into me faster and faster. A gasp escaped him.

I played with myself. I was so close I could almost taste it. I gasped. A wave of pleasure rushed through me. My hips buckled as I felt myself fall to the boards we were perched on. Eric held me close, thrusting into me again.

Another wave of pleasure surged through my body. I gasped arching as he thrust into me again. Another wave of pleasure overcame me. It took everything I had not to scream out. Another wave, this time smaller. Then again. Each wave of pleasure came one after the other slowly dying down.

I gasped for breath as my body began to relax and I opened my eyes. I turned to see Eric staring at me. His eyes sparkled as he handed me something to clean off with. A sweater he’d been wearing.

“Are you sure?”

He nodded before I cleaned myself off and pulled my pants back up to my hips. “So, now we go kill those motherfuckers?”

Eric snorted. “Yes dear, now we can go kill those motherfuckers.”

Chapter 4

We stopped to hand our key cards in at the front desk. Not to be polite or anything, more so because I wanted to punch the guy who had sold us out. When we left he was laying on the floor unconscious.

The fact that I doubted Eric’s ability at all had been a waste of my time. He found the hideout without getting us lost once.

We stood outside the door. I glanced at him. “So you just want to go in there guns blazing?”

He snorted. In full dragon form it was going to be hard to get him in a door- at a full seven feet all he was short for a dragon but still tall for most doors. On the other hand Eric did not need a gun when in dragon form.

“Let’s just get this done and over with.” His eyes sparkled as he looked me up and down. “Then we can see about doing a little sight-seeing.”

“Alright.” I dug through my purse and pulled out my lock pick set. It only took me a couple of seconds to have the locks undone. The door clicked. I glanced at Eric. We’d already gone over the plan, and it was same drill as we normally did on jobs like this. So I reached out and grabbed the handle pushing the door open.

I could hear the click of guns as I stepped into the room, my arms raised. “Boys, boys. Calm yourself.” I looked around and did a headcount. Yup. Seven.

“How did you find us?” One of them snapped.

I wasn’t looking at him. I was looking for Anna. I felt my heart drop a little. I really had wanted her to be involved. I’d wanted another reason to hate her, not just jealousy.

“Your men are pretty bad at covering their tracks, but I guess that’s what you get for hiring kids.”

“Where is your partner?”

“Oh, you mean the dragon? He’s right outside.”

I stepped forward and without another word the wall around the door began to crumble. That’s when the action started.

I jumped for cover as everyone began to shoot at Eric; as if bullets could pierce his hide. I rolled towards the safeness of a storage crate, peering around it I saw a big blue beast make its way into the room. “Come on!” He laughed softly. “You all know that won’t work on me.”

I felt hands tangle into my hair. “But I know what will.” A female spoke from behind me. She took the gun away from me. My heart skipped a beat. Not because I’d just been captured or because I’d just had the gun taken away but before I thought for a second it was her.

Just wait. Took a deep breath biding my time. I’d have time soon. “Everyone hold your fire!” The girl called. Everyone froze, including Eric, as we stepped out into the middle of the room.

“We didn’t realize there was a dragon after us.” She looked him up and down, a smirk spread over her lips. “Well, well. You will be useful.”

“I won’t do anything you say.”

“Oh yes you will.” I felt something sharp against my throat. “Otherwise she’ll get killed.”

My heart raced. He was supposed to let me die if he had to. That was the nature of our job. We were disposable. We had to be.

“Alright, what do you want?” He sounded utterly defeated.

“Eric!” He wasn’t supposed to do what they wanted. He should just burn this fucking place down.

“Good dragon.” The girl behind me sounded far too happy with herself. My eyes narrowed. I needed to get out of this and I needed to get out of it now.

I took a deep breath. If I moved forward the knife would slice me. If I moved her back the knife would slice me. I only had one option.

Stupid girl. She really should search someone before holding a knife to them. My fingertips wrapped around the edge of the hilt.

Without a word Eric chuckled, a hot flame bursting from his mouth. Everyone screamed as flames trickled down towards them.

I took my chance, the chance he had given me, and stabbed the blade into her side.

She screamed letting go of the knife at my throat. I took a deep breath thankful to no longer have a knife against me.

I ran to Eric. “Out. Now.”

He nodded. We were supposed to find something and destroy it. I wouldn’t get my copy but I would get out of here alive. He grabbed me as my hand reached into the clutch hanging from my belt. I fumbled around inside as fire engulfed the floor around us. I felt myself being lifted into the air as I pulled the holy oil out from my bag and dumped it out.

Eric’s claws wrapped around me as he lifted us out of the flame, breaking the roof as he flew higher and higher into the sky. “Are you alright?” His voice was rough from breathing fire.

“Yes.” I nodded.

We stayed suspended in midair for a while, just watching the building burn to the ground, and making sure no one got out of it alive, before he finally flew me to the ground and changed back into his human form. I didn’t bother looking away as he stood there naked in front of me. I watched him put his pants on. “So, what now?”

“Now… now we find a new hotel to stay at.” He smirked. “And we don’t get out of bed for a solid twenty four hours.”

He pulled me towards him and into a soft kiss.

The End

Touched By Mr. Magic: A BWWM Paranormal Dating Agency Romance

I kept my eyes on the paper as the door opened. I didn’t dare look up.

“So, you’re… looking to find someone special.”

“Yes.” Annoyance laced his voice. “That is why I’m here.”

Alright, I knew it was a stupid question, I mean really why else would anyone come to a matchmaking service.

“Well, you’ve come to the right place. We’re very well known because of our high success rates.”

“So I’ve heard.”

Finally I forced myself to look up, as much as I didn’t want to.

Jason Keen was gorgeous. That’s all there was to it. He had short black hair that he slicked back, and I couldn’t help but wonder if that had been the style he’d worn when he was younger- and normal.

I swallowed dryly as his blue eyes stared at me unblinkingly. He wore a black work shirt with stars one either side above his chest, but even with his sleeves rolled down I could see his muscles flex as he bent his arm and rested his chin on his hand.

“Well, I see you’ve been very… detailed with your application.” He’d all but included what breast size he liked, even stating that he liked exotic women with curves . Gee, I wonder what means by that. A smirk spread over my lips at my own thought, then I remembered I had a client in the room. I cleared my throat. “I’m sure there is someone in our database that will fit your needs. We’re hosting a get together this evening, why don’t you attend; I would love to introduce you to a couple people.” I already had one girl in mind for him, they both seemed shallow and vain, it would probably work out between them.

A smile touched his lips. “Thank you.” He stood. “And please, this is of importance. It will need to be quick.”

Yes, yes. True love was always expected to fall quickly into place. Sadly even in the paranormal world people believed in fate, maybe even more so.

My eyes roamed over his body- purely for work of course. I needed to know his body type; and of course some men tried to say they were muscular when… well they very obviously weren’t. I was sure Jason Keen wasn’t lying… But a girl’s gotta do her job.

“Before you go.” He froze as I stared at him. “I just need to make sure you fit the profile you described on the application. It will be my head if I market a client less than accurately. Please take your shirt off.”

He raised an eyebrow. “For the sake of your work?” He smirked.

“Yes.”

I looked him straight in the eye. Don’t get me wrong, I loved my job. I got to see some of the hottest men and women take their clothes off. I got to verify that they were telling the truth about themselves, and unlike most people in the line of work I didn’t have a paranormal bone in my body.

He chuckled. “Well, if it’s for the sake of your job.” His eyes locked on mine and for the first time in months I felt my cheeks turn warm.

I was used to seeing attractive men and women get naked. I’d long since gotten over reacting, so why was I getting hot?

He unbuttoned his shirt slowly. I resisted the urge to bite my lip, or show any sign of it affecting me as I watched him undress slowly. A tattoo came into view as he removed his shirt. The ink flowed down his ribs. I couldn’t read the words but I could see the dagger that was tattooed, surrounded by the stem of a rose circling its way to the top of the hilt.

“You have a tattoo.”

“Yes.” He looked down at it, then back at me. “Is that okay with you?” He smirked. “Or do you like it?”

I looked down at the paper hoping he wouldn’t notice I was staring. “It’s got nothing to do with me.” I said quickly. “I need to know these kinds of things.” I scribbled a note about his tattoo and risked looking up from under my eyelashes. Oh god.

I stared at his abs, each one chiselled perfectly. I swallowed and made another note.

“Alright, you can put your shirt back on.”

“But you didn’t even look.” He mocked. “I thought you wanted to see me naked.”

I took a deep breath hearing the challenge in his voice. I wasn’t some shy little girl. I forced myself to look up, my eyes locked on his for a fraction of a second then flicked up and down his body and our gaze locked again. “Alright.” I forced my voice to come out in a monotone. “You can put your shirt back on Mr. Keen. And leave my office whenever you’re ready.”

He stared at me shortly, then smirked buttoning his shirt back up. “Of course. That thing you mentioned, what time was it?”

“It starts at 7:00. The sooner you arrive the sooner I’ll be able to introduce you to some potential partners.” I watched as he turned and headed towards the door. “One more thing.” He paused. “Your application says you are only interested in women, correct?” He turned to look at me, a grin spread over his face. “I’m only interested in women, yes. Women with curves.” His eyes roamed over my body, then rested on the ring on my hand.

I stared at him, waiting for him to turn around and leave my office.

It felt like forever before he did, though it was probably only a minute at most. As soon as he left I let out a sigh and took the fake wedding ring off resting my head against the desk. What the hell was it about him? Why had I reacted that way to him?

I’d had lots of men flirt with me, that was why I wore the ring, but I never really understood why they would bother flirting with me if they were paying for my services to find them a girlfriend. Normally they ring kept them away.

A warm shiver ran down my spine as I thought about his words. Obviously he was talking about me.  But why do I care?

~

When the part finally arrived I was ready to go. I’d been walking around the room for two hours making sure everything looked just right. Why hadn’t they bothered to hire a party planner? I wasn’t sure myself.

“Jess!” Hank made his way towards me. Than handsome owner of the matchmaking services. I honestly thought most of the girls joined up so they could try to get set up with him. Of course he would never get into a relationship, but everyone who worked here knew that he loved his job. “It looks wonderful.” He touched my arm gently as he looked around the room. “As usual of course.”

“Thanks.”

I’d been ignoring what I thought were his advances for months now, of course he hadn’t actually come out and made a move since we only ever saw each other during work hours, and of course office fraternization was definitely not allowed. Which was almost a shame, Hank was gorgeous, and rich and funny. Every girl in their right mind would want to date him.

“I’m sure the event tonight will be wonderful! Have you got your matches picked out for the night, or do you still have work to do?”

“I’ve got everything sorted out.”

“That’s my girl!” and with that he walked away. Leaving me half an hour to make sure everything was alright, and change into an outfit for the night.

As I stared down at the five outfits I kept around my office I couldn’t help the smile that spread across my face as I thought about Jason’s application. I reached for the skirt, remembering that he’d said he liked them. I knew it was silly, after all he’d be out chatting with the ladies all night but the urge to tease overwhelmed me.

I slipped my stocking on, and then pulled the knee length skirt up to my hips. It paired well with a blue silk top and my brown skin stood out nicely against it. I applied a smoky eye, with some gloss and then slipped into a pair of black heels before reaching for the clutch I always used for these kinds of events. All my index cards fit nicely in there, along with my cell phone and everything else I would need for the night. I glanced at the clock.

I had 5 minutes to get to the main room and make sure everything was perfect. Thankfully the walk wasn’t too far, I hurried.

“Jess, there you are!” Hayley gave me a smile. “So, you have a partner for my client? The one… with the fake nose.” She whispered the last bit.

“Yes. He’s a mage.”

Her eyes widened a little. “A mage? Those are hard to pair… you’re sure they will get along well?”

No. “Yes.” I forced a smile. Mages were normally picky, and most other paranormal didn’t want to be with them, after all  you never knew if a mage was fucking with you in some way or not. Maybe that’s why I was acting like that when I met with him. He was probably pulling a spell on me.

“He’s not… controlling, is he?”

“He didn’t say he was.” What she meant was that her client was a werecat, and we couldn’t risk having a mage who wanted to control her. I forced a smile over my lips. “Anyways, I’ve got a couple other girls lined up for him to meet, so if it doesn’t sound good to your client don’t worry about it.”

“Alright.” I glanced down at my watch. “Alright everyone!” I called. “Let’s open the door and get started!”

I watched as two people made their way over to the door and opened it. My heart skipped a beat as his eyes locked on me. He’d changed into a suit but I could still see his muscles.

My brain screamed to look away, my body screamed to go over there. Instead I just stood there. I knew I should move. I knew I should look away, pretend to be busy with something else and make him wait for me. But I couldn’t.

He came to a stop right in front of me, his eyes roamed over my body. “You look nice.”

“Well I know how much you like skirts. I wanted to impress.” I said dryly. I wasn’t going to admit there was truth behind my statement. I wasn’t going to admit I’d thought about him while picking the outfit out.

He smirked. “Trust me; you’re doing a wonderful job at it.” He fell silent as he looked me up and down once more. My body froze as he stood in front of me. I cleared my throat trying to bring my attention back to him the job. “So, there are four girls here I thought might be a good fit for you.”

He raised an eyebrow. “I only see one.”

“What?” I snapped unable to process what he was saying. I mentally shook myself not wanting to wait for the answer. This is all some sort of trick. I reminded myself. “Nichole is a werecat-”

“No.”

“Uh, okay.” That ruled that out. “Well Jasmine is a vampire who is from early England. She’s lived quite the interesting life, and she’s wearing a skirt.” I pointed to her quickly before Jason could rule her out too. He turned, looking her up and down and shrugged.

“I’m sure two would get along well.” I said quickly. “But if she doesn’t interest you there is Kail,” I pointed to another girl. “She’s a jinni.”

He raised an eyebrow. “I think I’ll go talk to her.”

I let out a breath of relief. “Alright, just find me if you have any questions.” I took a deep breath and looked around.

“You don’t normally wear skirts.” Hank spoke from behind me.

I jumped turning to face him. “Oh, I um… thought I’d change it up a little.” He was right; I normally wore nice pants, or a dress. I felt myself get warm from embarrassment.

“How are you doing with your clients so far?”

“I’m alright, actually… I have to go find a couple, excuse me.”

“Of course, but come see me when you’re done please. I have something I’d like to speak to you about.” His eyes sparkled.

I nodded and rushed off to find my other clients.

The entire night was pretty much spent with me trying to track down clients and introduce them to other clients and I soon forgot about Jason. When he didn’t come back to me within half an hour I figured he’d found someone to interest him, whether it was one of the girls I suggested or not I didn’t care much; I’d still get a commission if they got together.

I grabbed a glass of wine from a passing server. Jason might be enjoying the night on his own but I had three other clients who were more than in my face. I’d finally managed to find them all someone who might be a good match and it was time for me to relax for a couple seconds; before making sure that the food serving was going well.

“There you are.” His voice sent a shiver down my spine. I turned to face him and suppressed a groan. How was I supposed to make sure the event was running right if clients kept coming back to me?

“How are you enjoying yourself?” I asked putting on my best smile and pretending I wasn’t ready to die.

“I’m fine… you said I should come find you if the girls I met weren’t…”

“Yes.” I nodded cutting him off. “Come with me and we can try to find you a new match.” Most of the time I did need to do this, but it usually wasn’t this hard. A lot of people said they didn’t want a mage in their application.

So I led the way into the back rooms where all the offices are and made my way to the back, where my office was.

“I have to admit, it might be a bit of a hard time finding someone for you.” I said. “It’s probably best if we do a search together.” I pushed my office door open and flicked on the light before heading over to my desk. I heard the door close behind me and his footsteps follow me to the desk as I started up my computer and logged onto our database.

“Alright,” I skimmed through all the profiles and narrowed down the search to those who didn’t have anything against mages then looked up at him. I turned and almost jumped at how close he was to me. “Um, do you want to sit?”

“It’s fine.” His eyes locked on me.

“Okay, well how about her?” He said you liked blondes, right? I pointed to a girl on the screen with blonde hair and blue eyes.

I felt his fingers brush my thigh, just below where my skirt ended.

“No.”

“Why not?” I asked suppressing an eye roll.

“Can I see the next one?”

“Alright.” I took a deep breath trying not to get stressed as we moved to the next girl. I glanced at him. His head titled to the left.

“She’s got a nice ass.”

I looked back at the picture. I had to admit, she did. “It’s not that nice in real life.” I rebutted. I’d just seen her the other day, she was newly listed.

Jason chuckled. “Thanks for the honesty. Next one?”

I clicked on the next girl. I turned to look at him but he wasn’t looking at the screen. He was staring down my shirt. I cleared my throat.

“Maybe we should narrow down the results.” He finally looked away and turned his attention to me. “Is there anything you know you want?”

“Yes.”

I waited a couple of seconds before letting out a deep breath and this time rolling my eyes. “And what is you want?”

~

I stared at the girl in front of me. What did I want? That was an easy answer. I wanted her.

I wasn’t sure what it was about her. I’d come here to find someone yes, but I’d never thought about that someone being the person who is supposed to find me a match. There was something about the way she rolled her eyes at me, and flirted in a dry kind of way. The way she stared when I took my shirt off. I took a deep breath looking at the screen. What did I want?

My fingers brushed against her thigh again, this time higher, inching towards the inside of her leg. “I don’t want any of these girls.” I said.

She let out another huff of frustration. “Well if you help me narrow down the search results we can find someone who is more to your liking.”

I’d already found her. She drove me crazy in some way. I hadn’t been able to stop thinking about her all day. It was stupid and I knew that, I’m sure there was something against this in her contract but I didn’t care. I stepped away from her, pulling my hand away from her thigh. She stared at me, her big brown eyes were wide.

“What is it you want, Mr. Keen?” I swallowed dryly. It was now or never, I glanced back at the computer then to her. She tapped her foot crossing her arms over her chest. “I don’t have all night. I still have four other clients that I have to make sure are happy with the matches I’ve picked out for them and sitting back here isn’t going to make it easy for them to find me if, no when, they want to complain about something. So please, just tell me what you’re looking for or what it is you do want in a partner so I can find it for you.”

“You.”

There. I said it.

She stared at me, her mouth falling open into a perfect little o. I felt a blush rise to my cheeks, but then again I couldn’t take it back now.

“I want you.” I said it again.

~

I stared at him. I had been perfectly content pretending that I didn’t realize his hand was on my thigh, or that he was checking me out. I’d been perfectly content pretending that I didn’t like the way his hand felt against my skin, and that I wanted to get rid of him; okay that part I wasn’t pretending because I knew if I couldn’t get rid of him it would be a pain in the ass for me. I couldn’t deny I was into him.

But no. He had to take that away from me. Now I couldn’t pretend any of it. My mind raced as I tried to think of something to say. He stepped towards me. My heart skipped a beat.

“I…”

“I’m sorry if you didn’t like what I said.” He glanced down at my hand. “I noticed you weren’t wearing your ring. That man talking to you earlier, was that your husband?”

“No.” I admitted.

“He’s not here?” He raised an eyebrow. “Does he usually come to these things?”

I opened my mouth, embarrassed. “He’s not real.” I said quickly. “A-a ring normally keeps guys away.”

“Is that what you want? For me to stay away?”

I stared at him. Was that what I wanted? Not really to be honest. I swallowed dryly and shook my head. I didn’t want him away from me. I wanted him very, very close. “No.”

Jason raised an eyebrow. “No?”

It took me a couple seconds to collect myself but when I did a smile spread across my face. “I have someone I think you might be interested in.”

He raised an eyebrow. “But-”

“Just hold on.” I cut him off and took a shaky breath.

I couldn’t believe I was about to do this. That I wanted to do this. I bit my lip as my fingers touched the top of my skirt. His eyes followed every move. With one quick motion the skirt lay around my ankles.

I adjusted my curls out of my face and stepped towards him. “Is this more to your liking?”

His eyes roamed over me. “She’s perfect.” He paced around me in a circle and grabbed my wrist, pulling me against him as his hand ran over the curves of my body. My heart raced as I took a deep breath. I can’t believe I’m doing this. But here I was, half naked in my office with a client. His teeth grazed my neck gently.

“You’re doing this to me, aren’t you?” If I could get him to admit that he was tricking me, that he had a spell on me, maybe I could fight it.

“No.” His hot breath touched my ear. I let out a soft moan.

“You have to be.”

“I would never influence you.” He whispered his and on my wrist moved to my hips, pulling me against him. I moaned feeling his erection against my ass. He let out a deep breath.

“Fuck.” His cock pressed against his pants as his hand slipped down my body towards my panties. I pulled away and turned to face him. My eyes locked on his. “Say it again.” I needed to watch him. I was trained to detect a lie.

“I’m not tricking you, Jess. I want you but not just sexually. I don’t want any of the potential matches on your computer. I want you. I want to fuck you, I want to take you out to dinner, hell I might even bring you home to my mother one day.”

I stepped towards him. “Let’s not get too ahead of ourselves.” I said licking my lips, trying to restore some moisture to them.

“And where do you suggest we start?” I stepped around him and pressed myself against the desk as I flicked my computer off. “How about that whole fucking me thing? That sounds like a good place to start if you ask me.”

Jason grinned. He closed the distance between us as he unzipped his fly.

“Take your shirt off.”

“I thought my abs didn’t impress you.” He grinned loosening the black tie around his neck before unbuttoning his shirt, too slowly for my liking.

I pulled my own shirt over my head, happy I’d worn my black lace bralette, and pulled him close to me. I had his shirt unbuttoned within a matter of seconds, though I’m pretty sure I broke one of the buttons.

“Do you want me that bad?” He grinned pushing my panties to the side.

I nodded unable to trust my voice with him so close to me.

He stepped towards me, his warm lips touched mine ever so gently.

My fingers tangled into his hair pulling him closer to me, trying to get him as close to me as possible, trying to show him how much I wanted him. Our kiss grew more passionate. My teeth grazed his lower lip. He let out a deep breath, his eyes rolling back for a fraction of a second. He pulled away from me, a grin spreading over his face.

My heart skipped a beat. “What?”

“I um, almost forgot.” He reached into his pocket and grabbed something. My heart did a backflip. How could I have been so careless?

I watched as he tore into the packaging and slipped the condom over his cock before stepping back towards me.

He grabbed my hips, his eyes locked on mine. “You sure about this?”

I nodded. I wasn’t going to take it back now. I needed him inside me. I bit back a moan as his head pressed against my folds. My eyes roll back. Oh god, yes. I gasped as he pushed into me gently. My fingers dug into his skin.

I bit back a moan.

“Remember, you’re at work.” He whispered. “You better be quiet or everyone will hear you.”

Oh god. I could just imagine what they would think about me if they knew I was in my office fucking a client. Then again, could they blame me?

The idea sent a shiver of excitement down my spine. I pulled him into a kiss that border lined aggressive. He nipped my lower lip, my nails dug into his chest as he thrust in and out of me, faster and harder.

“Jess, let me please you… let me…” I didn’t need him to finish his sentence to know what he wanted. I nodded. I’d heard so much about it, of course when the paranormal came out paranormal sex was the biggest fad.

“Say it.

“I want you to use your magic on me.” My voice came out stronger than I ever thought it would.

A grin spread over his fast as he pulled away just enough to look me up and down. “Let me know if it’s too much, alright?”

I nodded.

He touched my lips. A hot tingle rushed through me. My heart raced as he pulled away and touched my breast. He pinched my nipple gently and heat rushed through my body. I moaned, my eyes rolling back. He let go of my nipple and traced his finger down my belly. I moaned as heat filled my body, hot arousal whipped around inside me, I moaned, my eyes rolling back already so close to orgasm.

Jason grinned.

Each time he was faster and rougher with me. It took everything I had not to moan, or even scream.

“Harder.” I whispered. “Please.”

Jason’s lips touched mine as his finger came to rest on my clit. I gasped arching as heat rushed through me. He pulled away from me just then.

“Turn around.”

I swallowed dryly and nodded, doing as he’d told me. I felt his cock slide into me without any issue. Fast and hard.

His hands traced over my uppermost thighs and over the curves of my ass. I moaned as my body tingled. He reached between my legs. My hips buckled as I stifled a scream. My eyes rolled back.

“Oh fuck.” I moaned.

Faster and harder.

He reached out and grabbed my hand with his free hand. Our fingers tangled together as he squeezed my hand gently. My clit tingled, threatening to send me over the edge as lust boiled my blood.

“I’m so close.” I whispered.

“Come with me, Jess.” His voice was hoarse as he thrust into me, harder and harder. Slamming into me with every thrust.

I cried out, my hips bucking and grinding against him as my eyes rolled back, everything went a fuzzy and my orgasm hit. Waves of pleasure surged through my body, again and again.

“Oh fuck yes.” Another wave, just as intense as the last then another. My entire body shook with the intensity of my orgasm as another wave rippled through my body.

Jason slammed into me, letting out his own sound of pleasure. He squeezed my hand as he thrust into me again. Another wave of pleasure washed over me, this time smaller, then another.

After a couple of seconds the waves died down. I turned to see the man behind me. He grinned pulling away from me and slipping the condom off himself.

I took a deep breath and adjusted my hair, looking for my skirt as I fixed my panties. “So, now that we’ve got the whole fucking thing out of the way, what do you say to dinner sometime?”

A smirked. “Sounds nice.”

He pulled his shirt back over his chest and buttoned it up as I padded over to my skirt. I watched him. “That magic thing you did there?”

He shrugged. “It was nothing, just controlling your body temperature.”

“It was fun.” I grinned. I couldn’t believe he was actually talking about us going out to dinner. I hadn’t actually thought he meant it. I bit my lip. “So, will you be looking for a partner tonight?”

“No.” His eyes locked on mine. “I think I already found someone I’d like to give it a shot with.”

My heart did a backflip as I stared at him. “Alright, I’ll cancel your profile.” I smiled, unwilling to admit how happy that made me.

He closed the distance between us and reached out, his fingertips brushed my cheek as he touched my hair.

A grin touched his cheeks. “Well, I’d better leave you to your job then. I’ll pick you up tomorrow? Around 5?”

“Sure. I can text you my address.” I’d be taking a sick day that much was for sure. There is no way I would have time to get out of here at 4:30 and then be home and ready by 5:00.

I padded to the door, not really wanting to end this moment but knowing I had to, and pulled it open.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” He slipped his suit coat back on and gave me a smile as he walked past me. I watched him walk away for a couple of seconds before making my way back to the computer and removing his profile from the database. I grinned.

I have a date tomorrow. I thought as I stared at the desk I’d just had sex on. I took a deep breath trying to collect myself and made my way back out to the event, needless to say a couple people asked where I had been. Lucky for me I was a good liar.

Chapter 2

My stomach did a black flip as I rushed for the door. It was 4:30 there was no way it could be him.

I suppressed a groan as I pulled the door open and saw Hank standing there.

“Hey!” He smiled. “I know you called in and took a day off for personal reasons, but I just wanted to stop by and see if everything was okay.”

“Everything’s fine, thanks.” I gave him a smile.

He looked me up and down. I was suddenly aware I was in my ultra-short robe. I glanced past him as I heard the doorbell ring. Great. How could he be this early?

A smirk spread across his lips.

“Hey Jess.” Hank spun to face him, then glanced back at me.

“Are you having a private session at your place?”

“No.” I stared my boss in the eye. “Jason has removed his application.”

“I see.” Hank turned his attention back to Jason. “So what are you doing here?”

“I’m here to pick up my date.” He glanced at me. “Sorry I’m a little early; I can come back if you want.”

“No.” Both Hank and I said at the same time. “You see,” Hank said without looking away from Jason. “Jessica here has signed a contract saying she would not get… involved... with any of her clients. Based on the fact that you two were-”

“I’m no longer a client.” Jason said flatly. His eyes didn’t leave Hanks and for a second I wondered if Jason could tell what Hank was.

His entire body stiffened. “He doesn’t seem like losing your job for,” Hank looked Jason up and down. “If you ask me.”

“And what, you expected her to sleep her way to the top?” Jason raised an eyebrow.

I cleared my throat before anyone could say anything else, or punches could be thrown. “Hank, I’ll speak to you about this more tomorrow, alright?” I turned my gaze to Jason. “Why don’t you come in and wait? I’ve just got to put some clothes on and then I’m ready to go.”

Jason was more than happy to step into my small apartment, his hands brushing my thigh as he passed me. I caught Hank’s eyes fixated on the hem of my robe. He looked at me.

“We will be talking about this tomorrow that much is for sure.”

I swallowed as I watched him walk away before I closed the door and let out a deep breath, cupping my head in my hands.

“I’m sorry, I wouldn’t have some so early if I’d…”

“Don’t worry about it.” There was nothing that could be done now. I’d have to try to find a way to convince Hank to let me keep my job; it was just that simple.”

“What was he doing here anyways?” I could hear the jealousy in his voice. I snorted.

“He came to see if I was okay.”

“Why?” His brow furrowed. “He’s got a thing for you, doesn’t he?”

“Yes.” I didn’t see the point in lying about it. “Now hang on, I’ll be right back. I just need to get changed and then we can go.” I repeated before quickly heading for my bedroom.

I slipped into a simple black dress, grabbed a blue scarf and headed back into the living room reaching for my black stilettos as I made it to the door.

“You’re place is quaint.”

“Yes well some of us can’t just... poof and make money.” My eyes twinkled as I turned to him. “We have to get by on what we can make by working hard.”

He laughed softly. “Unlike what most people think, we hardly ever just create new money. It gets boring after the first couple of years. Plus, it’s not like it is easy to make it. Depending on the job you have it’s probably easier to go to work for 8 hours a day; plus a lot less dangerous.”

My eyes widened a little. “What exactly is involved in making money?”

“My dear, I can’t give away all the secrets… but let’s just say there is fire involved, and lots of it… and not normally very safe fire.”

“Sounds like fun if you ask me.” I grinned. “I’d love to see some… more of your magic in action.”

Jason stepped towards me, a grin spreading over his face. “Jessica, I could make you cum without so much as unzipping my pants.”

It sounded like a promise more than anything. I felt a pool of desire settled into my stomach. As if to make his point he reached out and touched my cheek. His hand was warm, but that wasn’t what I paid attention to. It was the rush of pleasure that flooded through my body. Warm arousal burned at me.

My head rolled back as a moan escaped me. Jason grinned pulling his hand away from me. “But that is for another day, why don’t we get going? Before we’re late for our dinner.”

“You made plans for dinner?” I stepped away from him, the urge to ask him to do that again overwhelmed me, but if he wanted to get going we would get going. We stepped out of the door, he waited for me to lock it behind us and then we made our way to the elevator.

“So, you’re boss has a thing for you?”

“I…” I honestly didn’t know. So I just shrugged unwilling to admit that I didn’t actually know the answer to his question; after all I should know if a man had a crush on me or not. I think he does. Why else would he have come to check in on me today?

“Well, I don’t like him.” Jason’s eyes narrowed.

“Of course you don’t.” I laughed softly. “You think he wants to fuck me.”

~

“Okay, this is really nice.” He’d brought me to a dingy pub, but the food here was some of the best I’d ever had. It seems the man realized the way to my heart was food and sex. Of course we didn’t do the later in public- at least tonight. Heat ran through my body as I remembered the night before. I swallowed wondering if I would be fired come tomorrow.

“You look upset.” It wasn’t a question.

“I was just thinking about tomorrow… wondering if I will have a job come this time.”

“We can end things if it will be easier for you. I don’t want you to have to lose your job.” He reached out and took my hand.

No! Something tugged at my heart, telling me I should give this a shot. I wasn’t sure what it was, but I believed it.

I shook my head.

“No, I’ll deal with it tomorrow and if I need to worry about it then I will.” I shrugged unwilling to admit how worried I was about it.

Jason squeezed my hand gently. “You know… I’m here for you if you need anything.”

“If I get fired I might just take you up on that.” It was meant to be a joke.

“I expect you to.” He stared at me with such intensity.

Someone cleared their throat as they came to a stop in front of our table. “Can we interest you in some dessert?”

“No thank you.” We both said at the same time. The fact was we both wanted to get out of here and get back to my place. I shot him a look as a grin spread over his face. “I’ll take the cheque.”

“Of course, sir.”

“This…” He looked around the place. “They know what I am here, they try to stay on my good side.”

“Oh?” Sounds like you're some kind of mob boss or something.”

Jason chuckled. “No. And I never use my… situation… to my advantage, but people are always scared when they realize what I am.”

“It must get awkward.”

Everyone knew there weren’t many mages around anymore. They’d been caught during all the witch trials, and since then it had been hard for them to repopulate, not to mention a lot of people over the past 100 years had ignored their talent, tried to shrug it off as nothing important, and it could only be carried through the bloodline so many times without being used before the body figured you didn’t want it anymore.

“It’s... not too bad. I’ve never met another mage other than my father and a few of his close friends, but that doesn’t matter much to me.”

“His friends never had kids?”

“No. Some were ashamed for their life and didn’t want to carry the bloodline on, others were… not interested in having a family; to put it nicely.”

“I see.” I turned my attention away from him as our bill came. I pulled out my purse.

“Don’t.” He watched me carefully. “I’ll pay.” He pulled his wallet out and handed over enough cash before standing. “Let’s get out of here.”

“So what was it like growing up a mage?” I asked taking the arm he offered me as we made our way towards the door.

“It was always interesting.” His eyes sparkled, then the light died. “But… it wasn’t always easy.” He forced a smile over his lips. “Then again that’s a story for another day.”

“I look forward to hearing it.” But I wasn’t going to force him to tell me right away.

“Hey!” Someone called behind us as we stepped out into the fresh air. I ignored them and so did Jason. They probably aren’t even talking to us. I reminded myself. It was the city, there were lots of people around. I stepped closer to Jason, adjusting my scarf to fend off the cold night air a little as we walked towards his car.

“Mage!”

We both froze. Okay, they had to be talking to us. I glanced at Jason. He let out a sigh and pulled his arm away from me, turning to face the people who were speaking to him.

I turned to see two guys coming towards us, both their eyes were locked on me as they came to a stop. “We came to relieve your hands of this pretty little thing.”

“Fuck off, mutts.”

Well, that answered what they were.

Jason’s body had already stiffened as if getting ready for a fight. I bit my lip watching him, hoping that things wouldn’t get that far.

One of them, the one who had called us to a stop stepped towards us. He couldn’t be much older than 20; he was tall and lanky but he pulled something out of his pocket.

“Careful what you say vermin, remember who’s mortal here and who isn’t.”

“You’re not immortal. You’re just a little harder to kill, but morons always die young.”

Their eyes locked.

My heart raced as the other one stepped forward.

Jason stepped in front of me. “Why don’t you go fuck the bitch behind you and we can all forget this ever happened.” His eyes were still locked on the one in front of him.

I saw the guy's fingers tighten into a fist.

“Jason watch out!” I screamed, but I didn’t need to. He saw the punch coming; probably before I even did.

He smirked as he side stepped the werewolf. The other werewolf rushed towards him, the change already beginning to take place.

“Go to the car, now!”

I know I should have listened, but I didn’t. I slipped my hand into my purse looking for the mace I kept in there.

When the paranormal came out everyday humans had to find a way to protect themselves, without shooting anyone and the simple answer was mace that could blind vampires, werewolves, and humans.

Jason lunged towards the one that was already changing, now a grey furry mop of a wolf with matted fur. It growled as him and Jason connected with one another.

“Jason!”

My throat went dry the second I yelled. Shit. I turned my attention to the other werewolf, he was still in human form and his eyes were locked on me. I backed up, my hand fumbling in the contents of my purse trying to find that stupid mace.

“Get out of here!” Jason shouted.

Chapter 3

I glanced towards him. He was pinned against the floor. My heart skipped a beat.

My fingers curled around a bottle. Yes.

I turned my attention back to the man advancing towards me. My heart pounded against my chest so hard I could feel it in my ears.

Thump, thump. Thump, thump. Thump, thump.

He stepped closer and closer. Oh god. I had to wait. I had to make sure he was close enough, otherwise I was screwed. My eyes locked on him, utterly aware of what I was doing. I was going to establish the fact that I was dominant and he didn’t have a right to so much as look me in the eye. He didn’t look away when I made eye contact.

“Come on,” He reached out for me. “A mage has nothing going for them. Have you ever fucked a wer-”

Before he could finish his sentence I pulled the mace out of my pocket. He froze as he stared at me, then reached for my wrist. It was too late.

I held the button down on the can of mace until it was empty.

He screamed.

See the thing about mace for humans is that it blinds them, but this mace is laced with garlic, silver and holy water. That means it burns anything paranormal that comes into contact with it. I dropped the can on the ground and did the one thing my daddy always told me to do if a boy was harassing me- I kicked him right in the nuts, as hard as I could.

Whether it’s human, vampire, werewolf, demon, or anything else a kick to the balls will always bring a man to his knees.

I smirked as he dropped to the ground gasping for breath. I turned my attention to Jason. He rolled away from the wolf and gained his feet.

“Hey!” I shouted. Both Jason and the wolf looked at me. I bent down and picked up the bottle of mace.

“You wanted me, didn’t you mutt? Well, come and get me.” I stood glancing past him towards Jason. He stared at me muttering something. My brow furrowed trying to figure out what he was saying, until I realized he wasn’t speaking a language I would know.

A spark shot from his hand and hit the wolf. He yelped as he struggled against it. I raised an eyebrow as the wolf twisted and turned, trying to free itself from the spark that was lacing itself around him.

“What the hell are you doing to it?” Should I be worried he was going to kill it? Mages and werewolves had a bad reputation when they got into a fight.

“I’m binding it, that’s all.” He shrugged. “It will wear off in an hour or so, come on. Let’s get going.” He made his way towards me, then turned to the werewolves on the sidewalk. “If you ever so much as look at me or Jessica again I will kill you both.”

It sounded like he meant every work of it too.

Epilogue

The next morning I felt like I was going to puke when I made my way into the office. Hank was already waiting, and he did not look happy.

“You had a delivery.”

“What?” I never had packaged delivered here. I glanced past him and into my office but I couldn’t see a thing because of the gathering crowd. My heart sank. What had it been? What could it be to make Hank this upset?

“This can’t happen.”

“I…” I didn’t know what to say, mostly because I had no fucking clue what the delivery was. I have to find out. I stepped past him and headed towards my office. If I could figure out what it was I could try to find a way to talk myself out of this. Maybe I can flirt my way out of it. Guilt tugged at me the moment I thought it. I knew that was wrong.

“Oh my god, I’m so jealous.” Paige said as she saw me.

Everyone turned to stare at me.

“I wish I was this lucky.”

“Where did you find him?”

“Does he have a brother?”

“What did you do to get these?”

“Is he para?”

There was a murmur as I stepped into my office and finally saw the delivery. My jaw dropped. A vase sat in the middle of my desk, the roses that occupied it didn’t leave much work space.

“So, who is he?” Hayley touched my arm. I stepped towards them and reached for the card.

“Turns out money is good for something. Have a good day, and try not to get fired.

See you soon, I’ll be waiting for you when you get home.

J.”

My heart skipped a beat. He did not plan to break into my house, did he? I reached for my cell phone, instinct telling me to call him and warn him right now that I would kill him if he so much as thought about it. Then I looked at the flowers again. Shock hit me.

There had to be dozens of them. How had he spent this much on flowers? He was going to be waiting for me when I got home? I bit my lip, excitement rushing through my body as I thought about the way he had touched me last night. I guess I could make an exception; after all it would be nice to get home and see him waiting for me.

Naked.

The End

Dragon’s Heat: A BWWM Paranormal Romance

Chapter 1

Have you ever noticed how rich dragons are?

I looked around. The myths surrounding dragons were that they liked to hoard their loot? Well it’s true. Only in this day and age it isn’t gems and coal bricks- its money.

I paced easily in my five inch heels, something most people don’t usually expect when they find out what I do for a living. As if killing demons and vampires would mean I can’t walk in heels.

Looking around me I headed over to the drink table, the soft clink of my heels comforting me while the noise around me (the talking, the music, the laughing) threatened to distract me. I needed to stay collected and keep my head- literally- on my shoulders- not that the dragon would kill me here.

I zeroed in on my target as I stepped towards the punch bowl and reached for a glass. I flashed him a smile.

“Hi.”

He looked me up and down. “I don’t remember inviting you.” His eyes still roamed over my curves.

A shiver ran down my spine- though not an unwelcome one- as he spoke. I felt heat rush through my body.

“I’m a plus one.” I’d known all along what I was going to say, and it was kind of true. I just had to make sure that he didn’t ask me who’s plus one I was. “Not that we’re dating.” I added quickly after a couple seconds of silence. I had to play my game right.

I knew the moves; I just had to make sure he fell into the trap.

“Really?” He raised an eyebrow; finally he lifted his eyes to mine.

My heart skipped a beat as those green eyes locked on mine, staring into me as if he saw right through what I was. In most of the pictures I saw of him he was clean shaven, but tonight he had a little stubble and his long dirty brown hair was pulled back. I took a quick second to look him over, aware of the submission I’d just showed his true side; then again I wanted him to think I was weak and clueless. He wore a well fitted suit and a blue shirt and black tie under it. He looked as if he came right off of a magazine cover.

I glanced back at his eyes then to the table beside us. I reached for the punch ladle and filled my glass, just long enough for him to know he didn’t have my full attention, then turned back to him. “So, you’re the host of the event, right?”

He looked somewhat taken aback. “Yes.”

“Well, it’s nice to meet you.” I held my free hand out to him. “I’m Natalie.”

“It’s… nice to meet you Natalie.”

“John.” We shook hands.

I looked around the room, if you were smart you’d be able to tell what was in here, though I guessed most people couldn’t.

The girl standing behind the counter serving everyone their beer was a werewolf, the girls who were providing the nights entertainment? Sirens. A good choice to captivate the onlookers, though most of them couldn’t understand why they really couldn’t look away from the girls on stage dancing with fire. Even the women stared. I was sure most people would just write it off as interesting entertainment.

Me one the other hand, I knew. I understood what sirens did to someone who watched them; I understood why it was so hard to look away. After all, the sirens had to have some advantage back in the days of luring sailors to their death.

I turned my attention back to the man in front of me; well he looked like a man. This time, my eyes roamed over his body. Oh boy did he ever look like a man. The kind that you just want to bring back to your bedroom and… I mentally shook myself and flashed him a smile. “It’s a beautiful party.”

“I’m glad you like it.” His eyes sparkled. “My coworkers tried to tell me the place was too upscale for it.”

A castle not to a gang of dragons’ liking? I’d never heard of it.

“I’m glad you didn’t listen to them.” I grinned. After all, a castle was a big place. One someone could easily get lost in. “Do you know the place very well? I’ve been dying to slip away and explore a little.”

“You’re not really supposed to leave the room and go exploring.” He raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t you know that?”

“Yes.” I said flatly. “But I’m sure the crime is worth the punishment; if I get caught of course.”

He chuckled. “You’re honest. I like that.”

“I’m guessing you don’t see a lot of it.” Who would have thought, someone liked my honesty. Normally it made people, or creatures, want to kill me. Of course I was normally already contracted to kill them.

Not John though. I wasn’t contracted to kill him yet. I was scouting him, figuring him out, trying to decide if he was a threat.

Most rich people liked to put their money where they shouldn’t, and most of the time they got away with it, but can you imagine what someone who has been saving for the past one hundred years could do with all that money?

It was my job to make sure he wasn’t going to do anything bad with it; or at least try to. My actual job was to keep this world in line, at any cost. And to do my bosses running around, no matter how crazy that running around normally was. Oh, and bring those in who needed to be brought in to talk to my boss, John was one of them. The only difference between him and most of the ones I brought in was he was supposed to be alive when he got there.

No, John wasn’t my normal bounty; but I was sure he wouldn’t be an issue none the less.

“Everyone thinks they should say what they think I want to hear.”

“And is it ever what you want to hear?”

“No.” He paused looking around then held his arm out to me. “Come with me, Natalie. I have something I’d like to show you.”

I raised an eyebrow in interest, was it really going to be this easy to get him alone, check him out and get him to the office? I knew it wouldn’t be, but I couldn’t help getting a little excited as I took his arm and he led me out of the room. I caught sight of three people staring at us all huddled close; I could tell the gossip was already beginning.

We exited the room into the night air. I took a deep breath looking up at the stars. There were still lots of people around us, all couples trying to get a little alone time but unwilling to move too far away from the part for fear of being caught.

No one noticed us as we made our way down the pathway and towards the lower entrance.

“I thought we were going to explore the castle.”

“We are, but I only have the old servant’s key.” He reached into his pocket for a split second then pulled something out. It glinted as it hit the moonlight. It was so new compared to the age of the castle; I’d almost expected an old rusty key. I won’t lie I was a little disappointed.

A grin crossed my lips. “So right down to the dungeon; I see what kind of man you are now.”

He laughed. “Well I confess I may be a little… less than normal, I have to admit dungeons aren’t my cup of tea.”

“Aren’t we all a little less than normal?”

That wasn’t a line. I knew what it was like to be the odd one out, a freak.

I wasn’t in this world because I was normal. I was in this world because a psychic refused to give up the child of a werewolf.

Not that I was a werewolf; of course I wouldn’t inherit that gene and get to be part of that world. I just got to be stronger than most people. No big deal; but it did help a lot with this job. What I did inherit was my mother’s silky ebony brown skin… the amber eyes, not sure if those are from the wolf or her.

I realized we still hadn’t moved. My eyes locked on him and my heart dropped into my stomach. He looked so sad.

“You’re right, we are… then again knowing everyone is alone doesn’t make anyone feel any less alone, does it.”

I opened my mouth but didn’t know what to say. He was right. A dragon would know all about that.

“Anyway, we should get moving before someone notices that I’m not around.” He laughed softly and led the way towards wherever we were going.

I still thought about his words. A dragon must get so lonely, to live so long and see everyone around you die; then have to move on eventually. It sounds like the kind of life where you are always alone.

We reached a door and he pulled it open for me. I nodded my thanks and stepped inside before him.

Behind me the door closed.

I wouldn’t have been able to see if it wasn’t for the wolf side of me. The darkness surrounded me, inviting and welcoming. I looked around.

It didn’t look like the room had been used in ages.

The door locked behind me. My heart skipped a beat as I stepped forwards, instincts telling me to put distance between me and the man behind me.

He grabbed my arm from behind and pulled me against him.

“Who are you?” He whispered against my ear.

My heart raced and my body took over, my elbow raised and moved towards him. He caught it.

“If you tell me who hired you I won’t kill you.”

I resisted the urge to speak, to defend myself. No, I wouldn’t do that. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, already trying to figure out how to get out of this. I could scream but no one would hear me most likely… I could try to fight my way out of this but even with the wolf strength I couldn’t take him.

“Who are you?” He repeated, his fingers tightened around me.

“I won’t tell you.” I finally spoke.

He pushed me away. I stumbled tripping over my own feet in these heels. Dammit. I turned to face him; our eyes locked in stare down. The only time my dominance came out was when I was about to fight for my life. The blood pumped in my ear and the wolf in me itched for a fight, it itched to show him I was the alpha. He refused to look away.

Great. How the fuck were we going to get out of this?

I had to bring him in alive. I couldn’t get into a fight with him and even try to come out on top. There was only one way out of this.

“I was sent by the S.I.B.”

“You’re a SIB?” He sounded disgusted.

“Yes.” He stepped back from me, putting as much distance between us as we could.  “We have a couple questions for you, you’re not in trouble.” He snorted. “I mean it! I have orders to take in you alive. Very few people get those orders.” He was important.

“Does that make you think I’m safe?”

Our eyes still locked on each other. I could see his burning with anger. I could hear his heart racing. Thump, thump. Thump, thump. Faster and faster as we stared at each other.

My job sucked, being a Supernatural Investigator sounded cool, but the truth was it sucked.

The public didn’t know about the paranormal and it was my job to keep it hidden from them and to keep the paranormal community safe and well behaved. Most people in the industry didn’t make it to 40, let alone retiring age.

“I give you my word that if you come with me I will keep you safe.” Did he really think we were going to kill him or something? We may not be official government but we were close enough; we had rules.

He snorted.

I took a deep breath trying to keep myself calm. I didn’t have time for this. They should have sent a negotiator for it, not me.

“Look,” I said flatly. “I have orders to take you in, that’s that. I need to take you in.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you. And you’re nowhere near strong enough to take me, half-breed.”

My heart stopped for a beat. How did he know that? No one could tell if you were a half-breed or not, only if you had the gene… but I don’t…

My jaw fell open. He smirked as he stepped back and pulled the door open. “Get out.”

“I can’t go without you.” What didn’t he get about this?

“I won’t say it again. Get out. I’m not going anywhere with you.” I let out a huff of frustration and ran my fingers through my hair. “If you leave now I won’t kill you.”

I guess that left me with only two choices, and I wasn’t going to risk fighting him. “I’ll be seeing you around.” I said before taking my first step. I had to focus to make the clink of my heel sound normal as I walked past him, shoulders back and mocking confidence. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end like a dog’s does right before a fight.

I hurried past him as fast as I could without giving away the fact that I was trying to hurry. Lucky for me I knew where he lived.

***

I sat on the front steps. Thank god dragons were so private, otherwise I’d probably had the cops called on me by now. I had been sitting there for four hours by the time his BMW rolled up and came to a stop. I waited until he had gotten out of the car before speaking.

“What, you don’t fly everywhere?”

His eyes narrowed but I was sure I saw a smile touch his lips. That gave me an odd sense of pleasure. I pushed myself to my feet.

“How long have you been here?” His brow furrowed as he looked around.

“It’s just me.” It wasn’t hard to realize what he was doing. “I promise.” I held my hands up in a show of submission. I wanted to make friends. I wasn’t stupid enough to stage an ambush on a fucking dragon. He stepped towards me.

“I know.”

My heart skipped a beat. Of course he would know, but it was still freaky that he could sense these kinds of things.

“So, how was the party after I got kicked out?” I stepped aside, putting enough distance between us for him to be happy.

He walked past me as if he didn’t care, as if I didn’t scare him, then again maybe I didn’t.

“It was fine.”

“Bullshit.” It wasn’t a hard bluff to call. “It was cramped, crowded, you had to pretend to be nice to everyone even though you probably hate most of them and most of all… I wasn’t there.”

Again I saw a smile touch his face. “You’re right. I did miss you.”

My heart skipped a beat. Was he being honest?

He made his way up to the door and unlocked it; of course I’d already tried to pick the lock- with no luck.

He pushed the door open and stepped inside.

“Are you coming in bounty hunter?” He kept his back to me as he slipped out of his suit jacket; a sign he wasn’t scared of me.

My brow furrowed as anger tugged at me. The wolf wanted to yell, wanted to prove to him that he should be scared of me. I took a deep breath and stepped towards the door, trying to keep myself in control.

I closed his door behind me and slipped out of my heels, careful as I bent down not to show submission. This was an alpha against an alpha here and I wasn’t going to be the one to cave.

I followed him into a sitting room and dropped down across from him. “Why did you invite me inside?”

***

I stared at her. I valued honesty but I wasn’t ready to tell her the truth. “I didn’t want you outside watching me all night. I’d rather have an eye on the person trying to kidnap me.” She smirked.

“Do I scare you that much?”

“I haven’t stayed alive this long by being scared. I’ve stayed alive this long by being careful.”

She crossed her legs revealing a little bit of the top of her stockings. I swallowed dryly. What was it about this girl that fascinated me? I’d seen lots of girls before, sure she was beautiful but there was more at play here- why did I want her so badly?

I forced myself to look away for fear of risking another staring contest. I didn’t want to kill her but if we established a dominance battle it would be difficult to find another way out of it. And I’m sure more SIBs would come looking for me. Only this time they’d probably be a lot more ruthless than her.

Why would they send her after me? It didn’t make sense. They should have sent a goddamn army to get me. Not one little half werewolf.

She cleared her throat. “So, is this where you normally stay? Not in a mountain top or anything?”

I laughed. I wasn’t sure if she was trying to be funny or if she really didn’t know, but I was hoping for the first. She smirked. Good. It was a joke. Her eyes sparkled as she looked around. “I don’t see any loot.” That wasn’t a joke.

“I… have it some place safe.” After all I couldn’t keep my art out on display; most people thought it had been long gone. I wasn’t going to prove them wrong. Not to mention I had to worry about the slim chance someone would manage to break in.

She raised an eyebrow. I pushed myself to my feet. “Want to see?” I knew I shouldn’t show her. She was a stranger. She was going to get me killed. She was a SIB; but I wanted to show her. I wanted to impress her.

After 300 years that desire to impress a girl was still there. Sad really, that I couldn’t overcome that.

Chapter 2

I sat there staring at him. This was a joke, right? He wasn’t actually going to show me, was he?

“Y-you’re joking, right?”

“Nope.” He held his hand out to me, come see my stash if you really want. Of course this is just some of it.”

I almost jumped to my feet. “I’d love to see what you have lying around.”

What was his game here? Was he going to bribe me to leave him alone? Or maybe gain my trust and then kill me? No. It’s not like he needed to surprise attack me to kill me. We both knew that if he wanted to he could easily kill me right now.

I followed him out of the sitting room and down a hallway.

The entire house was lavish honestly. Which I expected from a dragon, but it didn’t look overly expensive; again not a huge surprise when you think about it. After all dragons had a hard time parting with their money.

We didn’t need to go very far before he came to a stop in front of a door with three locks on it. I raised an eyebrow. “Now this must have some interesting stuff behind it.”

He laughed softly. “You’ll be amazed.” It sounded like a promise, and one I was looking forward to. I grinned as he pulled out a set of keys and started unlocking the door.

After a minute he pushed the door open and stepped aside, motioning for me to go first.

“Ohhh no. I fell for that one already.” I placed my hands on my hips. “You’re welcome to go first.”

He shook his head, but a smile touched his lips as he stepped into the room. “These my dear are my favorite items.”

I stepped into the room behind him. My jaw dropped.

Holy mother of Gods.

“Wow…” was all I said though.”

He laughed softly. “Like I said, it’s only my most prized pieces of the collection.”

He had to be shitting me. I looked around the room. It was covered.

Mostly with shelves, and the shelves were covered with everything. Books, gems, artifacts; the only part of the walls that didn’t have shelves were the parts that had paintings on them. I looked around me in shock.

“This is…. Amazing.”

He padded over to one of the paintings, his arms clasped behind his back. “They are my treasures.”

“They are gorgeous.” I walked around the room trying to take everything in. My eyes widened as I stared at a green gem the size of my fist. “So it’s true, dragons like to surround themselves with their possessions?”

“Yes.” He turned away from his paintings. “Of course in this day and age it’s harder to do that without being questioned, but it’s still nice.”

“Does that mean you sleep on money?”

He smirked. “Money is nice, but it does not give me pleasure.”

“Money doesn’t give you pleasure?” I raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you run a billion dollar company?”

“I do.” He smiled. “Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like parting with my money; but that doesn’t mean I like it. I’d much rather have things. Beautiful things.” His eyes roamed over his shelves and shelves of things. He walked over to something and picked it up. “This,” He held it up so I could see the small chainmaille bag. “It’s from the 14th century. Isn’t it gorgeous?”

“It is.”

“Isn’t it more beautiful than a small piece of paper? It was worth a large chunk of paper if I remember correctly. But it was worth it.”

“So this is what you spend your money on?”

“What else would I spend it on?” He smirked. “It’s not like I have anything else to do with it; anyways when you’re as old as I am you have so much of it and not enough to do with it.” He shrugged. “So you’ve got to find something to do with it.”

“What about a girlfriend?”

“Are you trying to ask me out?”

“No!” I felt hot and slightly embarrassed. I hadn’t been, really! I hadn’t even been thinking about what I was saying. Dammit. I should have been. I couldn’t take it back now so I forced a grin over my lips. “Dragons aren’t really my type.”

“Clearly you’ve never had much experience with one then.” He grinned. Thank goodness I didn’t blush.  “Are you offering?”

He stepped towards me. “If I offered would you say yes?”

I stood there staring at him. Not because he’d shocked me or that I didn’t know what to say, but because I had to be careful about what I said. Sure I’d fuck him, but I wasn’t going to say that out loud. That would give him an advantage. I wasn’t even going to answer his question. Instead I forced my grin wider.

“You almost make it sound like you want me.” I’d been put in a lot tougher situations before; I could get out of this one easily. I turned away from him and looked at his paintings; my head tilted to the left. “How many of these are real?”

“All of them.” He stepped towards me, admiring his paintings. See, easy. I had him distracted. Just get a dragon talking about his hoard and you’d never have to admit you’d take him up on the offer of a date.

“You never answered my question.”

Crap.

I thought too soon. I closed my eyes taking a deep breath. Was it really worth it to lie? What if I did and lost the relationship I was trying to build? I needed him to trust me so I could take him into the office.

I took a deep breath and opened my eyes as I turned to face him.

“You said you value honesty so I will be honest. Yes, I would let you take me on a date.”

I refused to meet his eye, not because I didn’t want another dominance battle but because I couldn’t bring myself to to see his reaction to my words. I turned away from him and his stuff and strut to the door.

It wasn’t until I was in the hallway that I could sense him behind me. I didn’t turn around, I didn’t slow down and I didn’t even let on to the fact that I knew he was there. His fingers curled around my wrist but I pulled away, and he let me.

Something tugged at my heart, something I wasn’t willing to admit I felt.

I made it to the door, paused to see if he would come after me then pulled the door open. He didn’t. Was I surprised? I shouldn’t have been and I knew it. But I was and most of all I was hurt.

I took a deep breath as I came to a stop in front on his steps, trying to collect myself.

“Are you really going to run away on me?” His voice was soft behind me.

I spun to face him.

He leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed over his chest. “I mean, I haven’t even had a chance to ask you out yet.”

My heart skipped a beat. “Well, here’s your chance. You might want to make it quick or I might change my mind.”

He smirked. “You’re cute, you know that?” He pushed away from the door frame and stepped towards me. I could hear my pulse race in my ears.

“Come back inside, please? Let me buy some pizza and offer you a beer.”

“So now you’re going to try to get me drunk?” I smirked as I stepped towards the house. “Alright, but I want mushrooms on my pizza.” I made my way back up the stairs and came to a stop in front of him. He grinned stepping out of the way and motioned for me to go into the house. This time I wasn’t nervous about being in front of him.

I made my way back into the sitting room, thankful he’d come after me since I left my shoes behind. And unlike Mr. Dragon behind me I couldn’t afford to buy new shit whenever I wanted, let alone shit as old as he was buying at least.

I felt him stop behind me. I wanted to stop to, to see why he’d stopped but I forced myself to keep moving and made my way over to the couch, dropping down and curling my knees under me. I glanced up under my lashes as I fiddled with the dress I was wearing to make sure my upper legs stayed covered. He had a cell phone to his ear. Right. He was ordering Pizza.

***

After I ordered pizza I slipped the phone back into my pocket and glanced at her. She was still fidgeting with her bright green dress. Tight ringlets of her black hair fell into her face. I forced myself to look away from her before those amber eyes looked back up at me. Instead I made my way to the kitchen for a quick second, grabbed two beers and then went to the sitting room. I held a beer out to her. She glanced up and took it from me, careful not to touch my hand, before I sat down across from her.

“So,” I popped my beer open and took a sip. “How did you get into the S.I.B?”

“It’s a long story.”

I could tell a hint to drop it when I saw one, so I did. Kind of.

“You know what they want me for, right?”

“Questions. I told you already, we just have a couple questions for you.”

“How high up are you?”

“What?” she snapped. Her eyes narrowed.

I knew I should drop it but I couldn’t. “How high up on the food chain are you?”

“Why the fuck does that matter?”

“Because, it will tell me how much you’re told. Based on the fact you think I’m wanted for questioning you’re not very high up- are you?” She stared at me, her mouth slightly ajar. Before she could say another word I continued. “Do you really think they want to question me? Do you think they will be happy with just questions? Think about it Natalie, I’m old. I’m fucking old; I’m one of less than one hundred dragons left on the earth. Do you think all they want to do is ask me a couple of questions? The dragon gene is hard to carry, they want to dissect me. Why do you think they want me in alive?”

I stared at him unable to answer his question. They normally sent me out to kill. He made a point. This was an odd job. No that wasn’t right.

“They wouldn’t lie to me.” I didn’t know him, he was the one lying.

“Do you really think that?”

No. I had to admit, even if it was just to myself, that they probably did lie. I wasn’t supposed to care about the details of my job.

I couldn’t answer him. I refused to say it out loud. So I took a sip of my beer. He didn’t take his eyes off me but he didn’t say anything else.

Once the bottle was almost empty I turned my attention back to him, lowering the drink from my lips. “What’s your deal?”

“What do you mean?”

“What’s your story? You’ve been alive a long time, it must be sorta interesting.”

“I’ll tell you mine, but I expect you to tell me yours sometime.” Without giving me time to say anything else he started talking. “I was born a long time ago; I won’t give exactly when away but needless to say it was another time all together. I’ve lived through wars; I’ve lived through depressions but most of all I’ve lived by myself.

When I was little I realized what I was… even before my mother could tell me. I woke up one day lying in bed with a tail and scales.” He smirked. “I thought I was dreaming but she told me I wasn’t. She explained everything and then… well I knew the truth about myself.”

“Was your mom… a…”

“A dragon? Yes. She didn’t spend much time in her human form until I came along, then one day…. She was out and never came home. I was 16 at the time, a man in those days. I knew what had happened. I understood she wasn’t coming back. So I did what she taught me to do. I stuck around for a little while then packed up and headed off. I didn’t go to another city like we had before though; I went into the mountains. To her mountain.” He paused and took another sip of his beer. “Since then I’ve just been traveling. First it was through Europe, then to Japan and China, after all dragons are lucky in China. I didn’t even have to steal my gold there.” He smirked.

Before he could say another word the doorbell rang. John jumped to his feet and made his way to the door.

I stared at the coffee table, not really looking at it but more lost in thought than anything else.

***

Was he right about the S.I.B? Had they lied to me about why they wanted him…? I had to admit it was a possibility. I glanced up as he came back into the room holding a large box. I took a deep breath, my stomach grumbled.

Chapter 3

“Well, I have to admit that was a really nice dinner… err date, did you call it?” I let out a laugh as I pushed myself to my feet.”

“Are you leaving?”

Did he sound disappointed or was that just me? I felt guilt tug at me.

“Yea, I have a busy week ahead of me.” There was supposed to be a dragon I was catching, but you know first I needed to take it up with my bosses why they wanted him.

John raised an eyebrow. “Really? What’s so pressing?”

“Some questions that need to be answered.” He let out a deep breath; clearly he didn’t realize what I was saying. He opened his mouth but I cut him off. “I’m not going to try to take you in with me; I’m going to try to figure out why they want you.”

“Natalie, you’re going to get yourself in trouble if you go asking those kinds of questions.”

“Do you think trouble scares me?” I raised an eyebrow. I knew it was a stupid move and I knew I could be risking a lot but that didn’t take away from the fact that I had to do it. I wasn’t sure why really… there was just… something. I couldn’t bring him into danger.

Not him.

I wasn’t sure why but guilt overwhelmed me whenever I thought about it. I easily could have caught him off guard so many times tonight. I easily could have drugged him and called in backup. But I hadn’t. Because there was something about him that I couldn’t shake; and I don’t like being lied to. But I didn’t add that part out loud.

“Natalie, the people you work for… they are dangerous.”

“I know that.” I crossed my arms over my chest. “But that doesn’t mean I’m going to run away and hide.”

“I never said you would.” He stepped towards me. “But you can’t do it alone.”

“What, you’re going to help?”

“Yes.”

I stared at him in shock for a couple seconds, then a snide laugh escaped me. “How are you going to help? I’m supposed to be bringing you in but I’m not until I get the answers I need, so tell me- how are you going to help?”

“I can protect you.”

“No. No, no, no. I don’t need you to protect me.” I shook my head. “Thank you but no.”

“God dammit, Natalie. You’re a pack animal.” My mouth fell open as he called me an animal. “You understand the value of having a pack, having someone to help keep you safe. Let me help.”

My eyes narrowed. Animal. How dare he call me an animal?

“You’re such a god damn drama queen.” I hadn’t actually planned on going to the office to talk to them. I shook my head. “Fine, you want to protect me you can stand outside the door while I make a phone call.”

I’d just said those things so he’d leave me alone; let me do it on my own. I may be a ‘pack animal’ but I wasn’t interested in being taken care of. I didn’t need help and I didn’t want it. Having help made things complicated. As nice as it was he was trying to help me, as cool as it was he wanted to…. From my experience more than one person trying to solve an issue just made it worse.

I bit my lip trying not to let my emotions get take a hold of me. The wolf screamed to get out, to let the emotions take control.

John reached out and grabbed my hand. I stared at him, wondering if I should pull away. Half of me said yes, no screamed yes. The other half… well the other half wanted him closer. I bit my lip.

He stepped towards me and reached for my hip. “Natalie…” He trailed off as his green eyes locked on mine.

Oh god this wasn’t good. My entire body flushed. I bit my lip knowing I should look away; but the wolf in me wouldn’t let it happen. So I just stared at him.

He closed the distance between us. I was so close I could smell the pizza and beer on his breath. With a shaky hand I reached out and touched his chest. I could feel his heart racing under my palm.

Our lips were inches away. It took me a couple seconds to realize it had been my doing that brought our lips so close. Before I could think about it I kissed him.

Warm, soft, and full of life. His lips didn’t move at first, my eyes fluttered shut for a second. Wait. What the hell was I doing? Even if I wasn’t going to kill him I couldn’t get involved with a mark. Even if the S.I.B was lying to me. I pulled away.

He grabbed me, pulling me back into his arms, his lips crashing against mine. A soft moan escaped me before I even realized it.

My arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer to me as our kiss deepened. His teeth grazed my lower lip gently. My moan deepened as his hands traced their way lower and lower, over the covers of my body and down my hips. He grabbed my legs and pulled me up into his arms.

My dress lifted above my hips.

I gasped trying to pull away. It was too late. I was in the air and in his arms. My instincts kicked in. I was weak here and for once I wasn’t stronger than the man I was sleeping with.

His eyes locked on mine. “I’m not going to hurt you.” He whispered as if he completely understood what I was feeling. I took a deep breath, trying to calm the wolf that wanted to get out and forced myself to nod.

“Can I kiss you now?” He gave me a soft smile.

My brain said yes, my instinct wouldn’t relax. It wanted to bite him so hard he let me go and then run away. No, I wasn’t running. I never had and I wasn’t about to start now.

Again I forced myself to nod.

I was the one in control of my body, not my wolf.

My lips lowered to his.

Warm, hot, and soft. His lips touched mine gently, letting me control the kiss this time. The wolf inside me settled a little, thankful to have some amount of control.

My fingers tangled into his silky hair. He gasped softly as my teeth grazed his lower lip. I felt my back hit the something as John moved, pressing me up against the wall. He pulled away, nipping my neck gently. My eyes rolled back as I arched. He pressed himself against me. My hips pressed deeper into him, trying anything I could to itch the part of my body that needed it. No, needed him. All of a sudden nothing else mattered.

All of a sudden getting his clothes off was all that I cared about.

He pulled away from me, his eyes sparkling with lust. He stared at me, reached for my wrists and pinned them above my head. My legs wrapped around his hips, holding me in place.

“I want you.” His voice was thick with lust.  Oh god I wanted him too. “I want you right here, right now.”

“Let go of me.”

He stared at me, for a split second I was sure he looked hurt but he let go of my wrists. I adjusted myself, pulling my panties to the side. My eyes locked on him. “Have me.” I held my hands back out to him.

He looked from them, to my pussy, then into my eyes as he took my wrists and pinned them above my head.

I sighed as his teeth traced over my skin gently. He let go of my one hand and reached for his pants. I watched his every move as he unzipped his fly. Before he could reach for his cock I slipped my hand down his pants, my fingers curling around his thick member.

His eyes rolled back gently as I pulled his cock out, rubbing him gently as I guided his thick cock towards my pussy. I bit back a moan as I felt his head touch me.

He pushed into me without warning. I gasped, my eyes rolled back and I arched towards him. Pleasure and pain overwhelmed me. I bit back my cry.

He didn’t move until I’d relaxed. His eyes locked on mine. “Are you okay?”

I nodded. I was sure I’d never had someone his size in me, and I’d never had unprotected sex before- but I guess with both of us having a 2% chance of being able to spawn children condoms weren’t much safer.  He slipped out of me gently, his lips touching mine as he pushed back into me.

I moaned, this time it was more pleasure than pain.

Each one got more pleasurable and less painful than the last, each one made me cry out in joy and each thrust sent me closer to the edge- an edge I wasn’t ready to jump off of yet.

“John.” I moaned his name, and honestly it felt right.

John thrust in and out of me, slowly getting faster and harder with every thrust; still careful with me. He thrust. Faster. Faster. His lips touched my cheek, then my ear lobe. His teeth nibbled gently. A shiver ran down my spine. My eyes rolled back.

“Oh god, yes.”

I moaned.

John pushed into me faster, faster and faster. I moaned louder.

I was so close I could hardly fight it. No. I didn’t want it yet.

“I’m so close.” I confessed.

“Come for me wolf.” He rasped, pushing into me faster and faster.

His words were enough to send me over the edge. He thrust faster and faster, his body tensing as he slammed into me, letting out something that resembled a growl.

I gasped and let out a scream as my body arched. Pleasure so intense shot through my body. Everything went a fuzzy white as my hips buckled as he thrust into me again. More pleasure flooded my body. I moaned; my breath getting caught in my lungs as I tried to tell him how good it felt. He pushed into me again, pinning me against the wall. Another surge of pleasure, this time smaller; then another and another. Each time smaller and smaller.

Finally my body relaxed, finally I forced my eyes open. I blinked twice to readjust myself to the lighting and found him staring at me, a grin spread across his face. I returned it.

He let go of my wrists and pulled out of me before his arms slipped around my hips and he began to move.

“What-”

“I’m taking you to bed.” He said before letting me finish my sentence.

I was too tired to fight with him about it. My head rested against his shoulders. He carried me into the room and lay me down on the bed.

I watched as he unbuttoned his shirt. My eyes widened as I watched him slide it over his shoulders. Not because of his abs or his muscular chest but because of the scar running from his shoulder to his pec. He caught me looking, a sad smile spread across his face. “SIBs are the first ones to try and ask me questions.” Was all he said, but it explained everything.

I reached out and touched his shoulder. Was this really what they wanted? I bit my lip. How could I turn him over to them if they would do this to him?

I tried to look away but couldn’t. I just stared at the thick, white scar. I felt like I wanted to puke.

He pushed himself off the bed. “But that’s long in the past.”

I couldn’t do it to him. I couldn’t turn him in. Not after seeing that. I knew I should still confront my agency about it. I would, but today wasn’t the day.

“So what are you going to do?”

“What do you mean?” He turned to stare at me.

“Well you can’t stay here. I’ll need to make something up, tell them you caught on to me and left. That I went to search your house and there was no sign of you. You’ll have to give your business up. You’ll have to give everything up; you know that right?”

“But at least we’ll be alive.”

Yes. Alive and that will be it, I’ll never see him again, I’ll never touch him again. I swallowed dryly. It was stupid how much that depressed me.

“And even if it means we have to leave the country it’s not a big deal; after all it’s not like I have anyone keeping me here.”

We? What did he mean by we? I opened my mouth to ask, then it sank in.

“You… you expect me to go with you?”

“Well I thought you would. It’s not like you can go back to the S.I.B. and tell them you failed.”

Why not? I’d done it before.

I was about to protest but then I realized maybe he was right. I’d failed before, but never on anything this important.

“So, where do you want to go?” He asked, a grin spreading over his face.

“Well, I’ve always wanted to see Ireland.”

“A lovely place.” He nodded. “I’ll pack now; we’ll leave in three hours.”

“Three hours?!” How was I supposed to be packed by then? I had a life to take care of. I paused. On the other hand, it’s not like I had that many clothes to pack, or things, except my books and I kept most of them in the storage locker I borrowed from a friend.

I closed my eyes. “Alright fine, but we gotta make a stop at my hotel room before we leave.” There we had it.

I was ready to go.

Epilogue

All in all I had to admit it wasn’t bad.

I pushed myself up from the makeshift bed and wrapped the thin sheet around me as I walked out to the entrance of the cave. Yes, we’d gone with a cave.  John had seemed to think it would be funny, considering our animal forms.

John was nowhere to be seen, which was common these days. It had been 75 years since he was in his dragon form so he was glad to be able to get out and stretch his wings. Of course Ireland wasn’t a bad place to do it either; as long as we stayed in the less populated parts.

It had been three months since we left and so far no one had come after us. We didn’t head into town very often; and in all honesty I was beginning to get sick of being here all the time but John promised me in a year we’d start getting out more. We’d let them try to track us and give up; then we’d start getting out more and after a ‘few years’ as he put it, we’d be able to live our lives normally. I just couldn’t help but wonder how we were going to be able to afford a place in those few years.

True, I was standing behind a pile of gold and gems but something told me John wouldn’t be parting with them.

The End

Baiting A Bear: A BWWM BBW Paranormal Romance

Stacey rolled over. Slowly, she smiled. There was no hustle and bustle of the city, no rush to grab her morning coffee then dart out of the door. Instead, she was snuggled beneath a heavy blanket in a tiny cabin tucked away from civilization.

The cold, Michigan night was giving way to a muggy morning. Stretching, Stacey sat up in bed and looked around. The cabin was small; a narrow gas stove, a small twin bed with a nightstand, a little couch and tv were across from her in front of a dining table that only sat two. To the right, she knew there was a small bathroom with a shower stall. She sighed.

Slipping out of bed, she pushed her feet into a pair of pink slippers. She walked over to the bathroom, turning on the shower to let it warm up. It felt good to finally be on vacation. Stacey had worked for her ad agency for six years without taking a single day off. Finally, she told her boss that she was taking a vacation. Matt had practically shooed her out of the door. He was always telling her to stop overworking herself anyway.

Stacey turned on the coffee pot. Her outfit was already laid out for the day. Shorts, a pink tank top, hiking boots and her backpack. She wanted to explore nature, sit with it for a while. A smile on her face, she shed the long t-shirt she was wearing before she stepped into the small shower stall.

The warm water hit her brown skin making her moan. Her fingers worked at a tense muscle in her neck. Her thoughts drifted, as they often did, to what it would be like to have a man massage her neck, or do anything for her. Stacey had been on her own for six years now, it felt impossible that she’d ever fall for someone again after the fiasco with her ex husband.

That was just part of it though. Since the divorce, Stacey had put on weight as well. She’d never been thin, but now she was curvy all over. Round hips, thick thighs, voluptuous breasts and butt. She pinched a bit of her thigh between her fingers and sighed.

“I need to get back into yoga,” she mumbled.

Stacey pushed the thought out of her head. There were more important things to think about right now. She finished washing up before she stepped out of the stall, wrapping herself in a thick, pink towel as she went. Her dark brown hair was pulled up into a bushy bun, flyaway curls tickling the back of her neck.

Once she was dressed, she poured herself a cup of coffee before depositing the rest of it into her thermos. She took her time drinking it, puttering around the house, glancing out of the steamy windows. Her earlier self doubt had disappeared again. Stacey was eager to get outside.

She finished the cup of coffee before she made a couple of sandwiches. Wrapping them carefully, she slipped them into her backpack, but left one out to eat on her walk. Stepping outside her door, sighed.

The air was clean, crisp. No smell of beat down cars and truck smoke. No cigarette smoke all around as she was stuck on the highway. There was nothing but fresh air and beautiful silence. Stacey picked up a large walking stick off of the porch. Opening her map, she traced where she wanted to go with her finger before she headed out.

It was late summer, the leaves were on the verge of changing. Her boots crunched through a thin layer of them. The earth was soft beneath her feet, every few feet she would sink or slide, catching herself before she went down. Stacey loved the challenge though.

After an hour of walking, she found a wide lake. Tagging a nearby tree with one of her red marker ribbons, Stacey settled down on a boulder. She drank down some water and pulled out another sandwich as she watched the sun’s rays bounce off of the surface of the lake. It was comforting, almost enough to make her want to fall asleep.

Stacey shook herself back awake. Packing up the leftovers of her food, she threw her backpack over her shoulders and headed out again. She was all set on following her planned path, when she heard something loud crash through the trees. Instantly, she stopped moving as her ears tried to pick up the sound again.

When she heard another crash, Stacey ran towards it. She wasn’t sure what compelled her, but she couldn’t stop herself from finding out what had caused the noise. Maybe it was because the sudden sound had jarred her out of serene calmness, or maybe it was because she was naturally curious. Either way, she found herself shoving aside branches, jumping over logs as she approached the source of the sound.

Stacey froze. Her breathing was heavy as she peered through a few trees into a clearing. There was a cave nearby. Something was shifting, moving inside of the entrance. Stacey peered closer, moving up bit by bit to get a better look. Holding her breath, she almost screamed when something came stumbling out of the entrance of the cave. Then she saw what it was.

A man, naked, shivering, injured, lay on the ground. He’d stumbled out, looked around wildly, then collapsed into a heap on the leaf strewn ground. Stacey pushed her way through the bushes and trees before she kneeled at his side. Carefully, she pushed long, chestnut hair out of his face. The man’s eyes were closed, but he was breathing, even if the sound of his breathing held a jagged, pain filled quality to it.

Stacey briefly wondered what could have done that to him. The man wasn’t exactly small after all. He had to be at least six-two, with heavily muscled arms, chest and legs. His face was covered with a thick, brown beard. Nervously, she glanced over him to the cave. Whatever was in there, she’d seen the hulking figure in the entrance of the cave, had to be powerful.

“I’m going to get you out of here,” Stacey whispered.

The man groaned, but he didn’t reply. Stacey glanced up and down for some way to support him. Finally, she wrapped his arm around her shoulder and lifted. Bit by bit she was able to stand him up. Slowly, she began to make her way back to her cabin.

By the time she had reached the front door, Stacey was hot, sweaty, out of breath. She kicked the door with her foot, the sound of the wood smacking against the wooden wall making her cringe. Carefully, she laid the man onto her blanket before she pulled out a bottle of water and downed it all in one go. Wiping her mouth with her sleeve, she glanced at him as she tried to catch her breath.

She gazed at him, wondering what to do next. Suddenly, a thought occurred to her. She was alone in her cabin with a strange man. Anything could be wrong with him. He could be a murderer! Stacey quickly dug into her backpack for her phone. Holding it up, she watched it struggle to get a single bar before it quickly disappeared again.

That was no help. Glancing at the man on her bed, she stepped outside of her front door before closing it gently. Over and over she tried to dial out, adjust her position, but nothing happened. Frustrated, Stacey finally gave up. She shoved the phone back into her pocket.

When she stepped back inside, the bed was empty. She glanced around, looking for him anxiously. In Stacey’s mind, he was crouched down, behind something, waiting to pounce on her the first chance that he got.

The sound of running water alerted her that he might be in the shower. Carefully, she walked over to the bathroom. Steam poured from beneath the door. Stacey pushed the door open slowly.

The man who had been so heavily unconscious before, was rifling through the medicine cabinet. He picked up a bottle before setting it back on the shelf. Then, something strange happened. He sniffed the air, turned in her direction and uttered a deep growl.

Stacey jumped back, throwing her hands up. The man walked towards her slowly, making her heart thud against her chest wildly. She was suddenly rethinking her vacation plans. I should have gone to the beach. The beach doesn’t have dirty, half-naked, growling men.

The man stopped when he was close to her, took another sniff then stopped. Stacey didn't realize that she’d been squeezing her eyes shut until she peeked out of one. The man was looking her up and down, studying her it seemed. Stacey cleared her throat.

“I’m just trying to help you,” she said nervously.

“You carried me,” the man said gruffly, still studying her.

Stacey nodded slowly. “Yeah, I did. You were injured.”

The man glanced down at himself as if seeing the myriad of scratches for the first time. One area, on his lower abdomen, was particularly bad. It looked like an animal had clawed him, a bear or a wolf perhaps. Stacey walked around him carefully before she stepped into the bathroom. Beneath the sink, she pulled out the white first aid kit.

“Sit here,” she said, closing the lid of the toilet.

The man seemed to hesitate before he moved to sit down. Stacey took her time, not wanting to alarm him. Slowly, she pulled out a  bottle of pain pills, some antiseptic and bandages. Leaning forward, she examined the wound a little more closely to make sure he wouldn’t need stitches, her eyes avoiding drifting lower.

“What’s your name?” She asked casually as she poured a bit of antiseptic a square of gauze.

“Nathan,” the man said finally.

Stacey nodded. For a long moment, she hadn’t thought that he would actually respond to her. Still, she wondered how he’d gotten himself in this position. Where were his clothes, food, gear? Stacey wiped the wound off carefully, Nathan sucking in his breath at her every touch. She mumbled apology after apology.

“What happened to you?” She gathered up the courage to ask as she began to clean his other cuts.

“I was attacked,” Nathan said, an unsure quality to his voice.

“It looks like a bear or a wolf,” she mumbled.

“Something like that. Thank you.”

Stacey gave him an uneasy smile. “You’re welcome.” She closed the first aid kit, sliding it back into place before she straightened up. “Um...where are your clothes, by the way?”

“Oh that,” Nathan said, glancing down at his naked body. “I guess I don’t really remember. I hit my head.”

“That’s okay. I think I at least have a robe you can wear,” she mumbled to herself as she rifled through her clothes.

“Do you always just help strangers?”

Stacey paused. “Only if they need my help,” she said as she passed him the white robe.

“Thank you,” he said as he slipped it on, “again.”

Stacey shrugged. The man really was handsome. Chiseled, tall, strong. She had fleeting thoughts of being in his strong arms, feeling his arms circle around her. Quickly, she pushed the thought out of her head.

“I hate to bother you,” he said as he tied the robe closed, “but do you have any food?”

“Let me see what I have,” she said as she turned to rifle through her cupboards. “So, what were you doing out there? I mean, where are you staying?”

Nathan shrugged. “Not far.”

Stacey cocked an eyebrow. “In a cave?”

“There are other cabins.”

“I see,” Stacey said as she pulled out eggs, but she didn’t quite believe him. Something was gnawing at her, begging for her attention. She couldn’t put her finger on it. Instead, she finished up the scrambled eggs, threw a few pieces of bacon into the pan and passed him the plate.

Nathan tore into the food so quickly that by the time she’d  poured him a tall glass of water, the plate was almost empty. When she blinked at him in amazement, he gave her a crooked grin. He polished off more food and drink before he helped her clean.

“Do you need help finding your cabin?” Stacey asked as she put away the dishes.

Nathan shook his head. “No, I should be able to find it. Thanks for everything, again.”

The man waved before he was out of the door. Stacey opened her mouth to ask him to wait, but he was gone before she could utter a word. Stacey bit her lip. He was strange, that was for sure, but certainly not a killer.

As she slipped out of her hiking boots, she finally realized what didn’t feel right. The direction that Nathan was heading, the same place she’d picked him up, was isolated. Quickly, Stacey pulled out her map. Her finger traced over it, until she tapped the spot where she’d found Nathan. There were no cabins, not that she could tell from the map anyway. Around the area there was nothing but caves and trees. She wondered why he’d lied?

~

Stacey wasn’t sure what compelled her, but she searched for the strange man for the next four days. Instead of taking pictures, hiking trails and sleeping in until noon, Stacey was looking for Nathan. The woman shook her head as she peered through a pair of binoculars.

“I must be crazy,” she mumbled to herself, hidden in the shade of the trees, “what normal person does this?”

Something moved just out of sight. Turning quickly, she saw it. Stacey’s heart began to beat quickly. Not far from her there was a big, brown bear. It moved slowly, it’s head swinging back and forth as if it were searching for something. It lifted its nose to the air as another bear moved beside it.

What happened next amazed Stacey. The two bears seemed to be talking to each other. She leaned closer, fascinated. Both of the bears looked around once more before they changed.

Stacey watched as the fur on their bodies disappeared. They grew smaller. Eyes wide, Stacey didn’t so much as blink. Right in front of was Nathan. There was a woman beside him, long brown hair cascading down her sides. Both of them were naked, chatting as if nothing had happened.

As Stacey leaned forward, a branch beneath her hand broke. The loud, splintering sound that echoed throughout the quiet forest caught the attention of Nathan and the woman. Both of them turned towards her immediately, staring at the trees intensely.

She ran. Stacey wasn’t sure where she was going, but her instinct screamed for her to keep moving. What had she just seen? Had her mind been playing tricks on her? The image of them turning back into humans was too real, even if it was impossible.

Out of breath, she stopped. Leaning her back up against a tree, she rested her hands on her knees trying to draw sharp breaths into her lungs. Finally, she sighed.

“Shit!” She screamed as she turned right into Nathan’s chest.

“What are you doing out here?” The man asked, his brow raised.

Nathan was no longer naked. He’d slipped into a pair of jeans, the woman who walked up beside him wore a long, gray maxi dress. Stacey stumbled over her words as she glanced first from Nathan to the woman and back.

“I-I was taking a walk,” she tried to say casually.

“Kind of deep into the forest to be taking a walk,” the woman said, her eyes narrowed.

Nathan gave a small chuckle. “I’m sure she was just exploring the woods,” he said with a shrug, but there was an uneasy look on his face.

“Did you see us?” The woman asked bluntly.

Stacey swallowed thickly. She wasn’t sure what she’d seen, but she knew it was best to lie. Quickly, she shook her head.

“See you what?” Stacey tried to act as calm as possible.

“Don’t mind her, she’s just paranoid,” Nathan said, that crooked grin coming to his lips easily.

“I’m telling you, she saw us,” the woman said unfazed.

“Let it go, Kristy.”

“You know the rules,” Kristy said, scowling at Nathan. “Clearly you know her and she’s lying. What are you going to do?”

“We don’t know that she’s lying.”

Kristy walked up to the Stacey. She grabbed Stacy's hand before pulling it to her nose. Stacey hadn’t noticed it before, but there was a long scratch on her hand from the breaking tree branch. Small droplets of blood dotted the scratch.

“She was there. I told you,” Kristy said dropping her hand.

Nathan frowned. “I think we need to talk, Stacey.”

Stacey wanted to run. Everything in her was screaming for her to run, but her feet seemed to be glued to the spot. If they were acting this way, what she’d seen was true. They were some kind of shape shifters, it was real. Stacey had seen dozens of movies based on it, had read more books than she could remember, but it was all fiction. Seeing them here, in the real world, it was a little too much for her to handle.

The thought of her cozy little cabin popped into her head. Stacey wanted nothing more than to go back there, wiggle beneath the blankets and go back to sleep. She wished that she’d stuck to her agenda, watching birds and wandering the woods instead of following a strange man through the forest. She thought about running, but that was impossible. In the time it had taken her to run away from them, both Nathan and Kristy had gotten dressed and caught up with her. The thought of the little cabin wasn't even comforting. No way would her tiny, vacation cabin be secure with two, large bears on the loose after her.

Nathan took her elbow gently as he began to steer her through the trees. She wondered where they were going, what would happen to her now that she knew their secret. A shiver passed through her body. What if they were simply going to kill her? It was a simple end to what could end up being a messy situation for them.

“Don’t be scared,” Nathan whispered, interrupting her thoughts, “we’re not going to hurt you. We just need to talk.”

Stacey nodded numbly. They trudged through the woods for a while, the sun beating down on Stacey making her hot. Both Nathan and Kristy seemed perfectly at ease however, moving through the trees without so much as breaking a sweat. Finally, they left the ever thickening forest and stood before tall, black gates.

As many times as Stacey had poured over the maps or wandered through the trees, she’d never come across this house. It was tall, white, imposing behind the automated gates that protected it. Kristy was leaning over, her eye to a small box before the gates rolled back allowing them to walk inside.

Up the long, dirt driveway there were several cars. Stacey wondered if they belonged to Nathan and Kristy or if there were more of their kind who lived there as well. She stepped through the door behind them. The inside of the house was even more immaculate.

The hardwood floors were shiny as if they’d just been cleaned that morning. Walking down the long entrance hallway, they stepped into a living room. It had the feel of a grand house in the country. There was white furniture everywhere with earthy tones decorating every inch of the room from the pillows to the curtains and rugs. Kristy disappeared. As Stacey glanced around, another woman walked into the room.

Stacey wasn’t sure what gave it away, but she knew instantly that the woman was related to Nathan. They had the same wide, deep eyes. Both of them seemed to hold themselves the same way too, with a powerful grace that made them almost look regal. She wore a black dress, her chestnut hair pulled into a bun where Stacey could see streaks of gray.  The woman smiled softly at Stacey as she approached her.

“You must be Stacey,” she said as she extended her hand, which Stacey shook politely. “I’m Emily. You look like you could use a bite to eat.”

Stacey shook her head, but her stomach growled in protest. She blushed as she wrapped her arms around her stomach. Emily simply smiled before she beckoned them onto the back porch. There was a table already set, an extra place set for Stacey.

“You can wash your hands inside, then come join us.”

“Mom,” Kristy hissed, “what if she takes off?”

Emily rolled her eyes. “She’s not a prisoner. I’m sure she’ll find her way back.”

Stacey walked back into the house. Everything in her body was screaming, run. Still, she was almost fascinated with the things that were going on around her. She’d wanted a good vacation, a break from the world that she knew. She definitely had that now.

Stacey dried her hands before she took a deep breath. Nathan, Emily and Kristy were already sitting at the table. As she glanced through the doors, Nathan’s eyes caught hers. He gave her a grin before she walked out onto the patio to sit with them.

Food was brought out to them by a quiet man. He barely seemed to pay Stacey any attention before he disappeared back into the kitchen. Stacey turned her attention to the food in front of her. Steak, mashed potatoes smothered in gravy and biscuits. Stacy's stomach growled loudly again. Still, she waited until everyone was eating before she began, the thought that they might try to poison her not leaving her mind.

Stacey ate quickly, despite her thoughts of poison. Around her, Emily and what she guessed were her children, made pleasant conversation. Every once in awhile, Kristy would throw an eye narrowed glance every once in awhile, but other than  that it was a quiet lunch. When they were finished eating, Emily dabbed at the corners of her mouth with a napkin before she turned to Stacey.

“So, I take it you saw my children,” Emily said casually making Stacey’s heart flutter nervously. “You know what we are then?”

Stacey shrugged. “I have no idea.”

Emily shook her head, but her smile stayed in place. “You do know. What are we?”

Stacey bit her lip nervously. “Shape shifters?” She finally blurted out.

Emily snapped her fingers. “That’s right. We’re shape shifters. Well, in our family bear shifters really.”

“How is that possible?” Stacey asked before she could stop herself.

Emily gave a small shrug. “I can’t say that we’re all too clear on it ourselves. It’s run in my family for as far back as I can remember. Then, I passed it on to Nathan and Kristy. We’ve mostly learned to live with it, but we can’t let people know about our...condition.”

“Why not?”

“People,” Nathan started, “like to hunt what they don’t know. They like to take it apart, study it. I don’t want to spend my time running from hunters or scientists. All of us feel that way.”

“All of you?” Stacey asked, her eyebrow raised.

Emily nodded. “There are other families, other kind of shifters. We keep in contact with a few here and there, mostly to make sure that we’re all being safe.  That we’re not drawing the wrong kind of attention.”

“What happens if someone does draw the wrong kind of attention?” Stacey asked, her stomach turning nervously.

“We have our ways of dealing with that,” Emily said as she leaned forward, lacing her fingers together. The woman rested her chin on her fingers. “There are two options,” she said, the smile from her face gone. “One, we can keep you locked up. You’d essentially be a prisoner.”

“What’s the other option?” Stacey said, her heart pounding against her chest.

“Since it was my son’s foolish actions that started this-”

“How was it foolish?” Nathan asked, irritation in his voice.

“I told you about fighting,” Emily said, narrowing her eyes at him. In that moment, Stacey could see the resemblance to Kristy. “You know there are consequences,” she said simply before she turned back to Stacey. “The other option is that you marry my son and have a child.”

“What?” Both Stacey and Nathan’s voice asked in unison.

“Why would be an option? How does getting married and having a child keep me from telling your secret?” Stacey asked.

Emily smiled. “Well, if you have a child with Nathan that baby will be a shifter, like us. Naturally, you’ll want to protect your child, so you’ll keep our secret.”

“I’ll keep your secret now!” Stacey protested.

Emily shook her head. “That’s not good enough and there’s no way to know if that’s true. You’re not from here, are you?”

Stacey shook her head.

“Exactly. You could very easily change your mind when you return home, try to make some money by telling our story. Then we have people crashing into our home and changing the way that we live. We can’t have that. Even if you said that you would keep our secret, we would still have to leave. I don’t want to have to abandon my home.”

“What if I don’t like either option?” Stacey mumbled.

“There are only two options,” Emily said coolly. “If you don’t want to choose, then one will be picked for you. We’re reasonable people, Stacey. However, I will do anything to protect my family. Take a little time to decide.” She stood up before she smoothed her dress. “Come on Kristy, let’s leave them alone to talk.”

Kristy followed her mom, somewhat reluctantly as she kept glancing over her shoulder at Stacey. Once they were gone, Stacey blew out a breath of air. Her hands were shaking as she pushed them through her hair. The woman couldn’t be serious. Between the two options; jail or imprisoned, Stacey wasn’t sure which was worse.

“I’m sorry,” Nathan said, his words cutting into her thoughts. “I didn’t mean to get you involved in any of this.”

“But you did,” Stacey mumbled.

“I said I was sorry,” the man said, narrowing his eyes. “Besides, it’s not like I told you to follow me around and stalk me.”

“I wasn’t stalking you!” Stacey yelled. “I was...I was….” Nathan raised an eyebrow making her temper boil. “Shut up! This is all your fault.”

“How am I the bad guy here? Once again, you were following  me!”

Stacey groaned, her fingertips going up to massage her temples. “I never would have met you if you hadn’t been fighting. Besides, what does that mean anyway? Who were you fighting?”

Nathan seemed embarrassed as he glanced away. “It’s a game we play sometimes,” he said as he ran a hand over the side of his neck. “It gets out the aggression and kills the boredom.”

“What game?” Stacey asked, forgetting for a moment that she was supposed to be pissed.

Nathan shrugged. “Shifters fight each other, usually for money. I usually win, but I was having a bad day.”

“You said you were attacked.”

“Well,” Nathan said with a devious grin. “That’s partly true.”

Stacey shook her head. “Now what?”

“Now, we either get married or my mom locks you away in our basement.”

“Oh, great. That’s just great!” Stacey said as she buried her face in her hands. “I don’t want to get married yet, I’m not ready. Besides, I always thought that would happen down the road with someone I care about.”

“Me too,” Nathan said, folding his arms across his chest. “I don’t think either of us has a choice though. It has to be done.”

Stacey winced. Why had she followed him out into the woods? Why couldn’t she have just minded her own business, enjoyed her vacation and gone home? Now, she might never be able to leave this place again. She glanced around.

“What if you just let me run away? I could go through there,” she pointed to the trees that filled the edge of the backyard. “And you can say that I got away.”

Nathan shook his head. “There’s a gate through the trees. You can’t see it from here, but it closes in the entire property. Besides, I wouldn’t do that anyway.”

“Why not?” Stacey asked, irritation working its way into her voice.

“There are rules here. If I let you go, by accident or otherwise,  I get punished too.”

“Punished?”

Nathan nodded. “That’s just the way that things work here.”

Stacey sighed. “I guess we really don’t have a choice, do we?”

“Don’t sound so down! I’m not going to eat you or anything. I like to think I’m a good person.You make it sound like marrying me is a death sentence.”

Stacey surprised both of them by chuckling. “I didn’t mean to.” She sighed. “Fine. I guess we’re getting married.”

“I’ll tell my mom. You sit tight. I’m sure you need a minute alone.”

Stacey nodded. When he was out of sight, she ran the back of her hand over her eyes. It was hard to swallow that she would never go back home. Never again would she see her little apartment. She wouldn’t go back to work, or talk to her friends and family or anything that had become a part of her life over the years. She sighed before she raised her head high. No matter what happened, she would be fine. That she was sure of.

Nathan came walking back out. She glanced at him briefly. It could be worse, she thought. At least Nathan was charming, sweet and definitely sexy. A girl could do a whole lot worse.

“Come on inside,” Nathan said, extending a hand to help her up. “We’re going to figure everything out right now.”

As she placed her hand in his, she nodded. Things were going to be just fine. She gave him a small smile as he helped her to her feet. For a moment, her hand lingered in his. Nathan didn’t pull his hand away, didn’t turn away from her. He simply smiled, gave her hand a squeeze and led her through the patio doors.

~

“Well, that’s excellent news!” Emily said with a smile. “Why don’t Kristy and I go and get your things? You and Nathan can stay here, get to know each other a little better.” The woman pushed herself out of her chair.

“Wait,” Stacey said quickly. “Does this mean I can’t speak to my family anymore? Or my friends?”

“Of course not,” Emily said. She took Stacey’s hands in hers. “At first, yes you’ll be watched closely so that I know my family is safe, but you will still get to talk to the people you love. They’ll even be able to visit when I can trust you. I wouldn’t keep you locked away.”

“You literally just threatened that not even an hour ago,” Nathan said, mumbling.

“Don’t get snippy with me,” Emily growled.

Stacey could tell they all had a temper. Emily patted her hand before she and Kristy wandered off. Nathan sat beside her heavily. He ran a hand over his beard.

“This is weird.”

“I agree.”

“Here,” Emily said, laying a book on the coffee table, “look through that together.”

Stacey glanced up at the woman. She and Kristy had changed into shorts, heavy boots and tank tops. Both of them carried backpacks as well. Stacey looked down at the book that Emily had given her.

Wedding Planning Guide.

She swallowed thickly. This already? Wouldn’t she even have time to get to know him? Neither Nathan or Stacey seemed to want to touch the book. With an exasperated sigh, Emily picked it up before placing it in Nathan’s lap.

“Seriously, get moving. Shifter law gives us a very small time frame to do this. We’ll be back.”

“Don’t you need to know where I’m staying?” Stacey asked quickly.

“No offense, but we can smell you a mile away. Get started you two,” Emily said before she and Kristy breezed out of the door.

“Do we have to do the whole wedding bit? Can’t we just go to a courthouse and elope?”

“Traditions,” Nathan started.

“Yeah, yeah. Traditions.”

Stacey felt as if she was living in a surreal, parallel, universe. Nathan gave her a small grin. She could tell that he was just as unsure as she was about the whole thing. At least that gave them something in common.

No matter how imminent her fate was, Stacey wasn’t prepared to face it yet. She pushed the wedding book away from her. That was something that could be done tomorrow. For now, she was in need of something strong.

“Do you have anything to drink?”

“I know just what you need,” Nathan said as he pushed himself off of the couch. He ducked into the kitchen before returning moments later with a bottle of whiskey and two glasses. “Is this okay?”

“Oh, that’s perfect,” Stacey said with a small smile.

Nathan filled both of the glasses before he handed one to Stacey. She took a deep sip from it, surprised that it was missing the usual burn that she’d become accustomed to. Sighing, she took another sip.

“This is really good,” she said.

“I have a thing for good drink.” Nathan said with a chuckle.

“How do you get it? I mean, do you ever go into town? Or do you guys always have to stay here?”

Nathan laughed. “That’s not an easy question to answer, really. Shifters typically keep away from other people. We can control our changes for the most part, but only if you’re older and you keep calm. Getting pissed off in public isn’t something anyone wants.”

“How many are there?”

Nathan shrugged. “At least twenty nearby, maybe more now.”

“How can you not know for sure?” Stacey asked with a raised brow as she swirled her drink.

“Well, I don’t get along with everyone, who can? On top of that, there are different kinds of shifters.”

Stacey had a dozen more questions, but Emily and Kristy were walking back through the door. They’d neatly packed her suitcases and sat them by the front door. Emily wiped a hand across her forehead, even though there wasn’t a bead of sweat there.

“Are you two getting along? How’s the planning going?”

“We’re doing that tomorrow,” Nathan responded quickly to Stacey’s panicked look.

“Well, no time to lose. It will be adorable!”

Stacey had to stifle the craving to roll her eyes. As nice as Emily seemed, the pressure that she was putting on her wasn’t exactly welcome. Stacey downed the rest of her drink in several long gulps.

“Wow,” Nathan said with wide eyes.

“Where should I put my things?” Stacey asked, sitting her empty glass on the table.

“I’ll show you to the guest room.”

“No, you’ll show her to your room. You two will be staying very close until after the wedding.”

“Mom,” Nathan said, shaking his head. “Stop.”

Emily shrugged. “It’s the truth. Once everything is done, she’ll be able to move into your home.”

Nathan picked up her bags. Stacey grabbed her backpack before she followed him up to his room. When he pushed open the door, a large space opened up in front of her. The bed was huge with a thick comforter and fluffy pillows.Everything was done in gray and blues.

“Nice room. You have another house?”

“Of course. I love my family, but I couldn’t live here all of the time. They’d both drive me crazy.”

Stacey chuckled. She sat her backpack down before she sat on the bed, the mattress sinking down only slightly under her weight. She watched Nathan moving around the room, his hands working quickly as he put away the rest of her clothes.

“There,” he said when he was done, “that’s better.”

“Thanks,” Stacey said quietly.

“No problem. And look, don't worry about things too much. We’ll do the planning for this thing tomorrow.”

Stacey nodded, her belly still twisting with anticipation. “Okay.”

~

The day of the wedding came quickly. They’d only had two weeks to prepare. In that time, Stacey had gotten to know Nathan a little better and was surprised about how much they had in common. Both of them could easily get lost in reading books. Both of them liked to cook and eat equally. On top of that, Stacey found that Nathan was kind, calm. Even when they didn’t agree on things.

The day of the wedding, Stacey nervously clenched and flexed her fingers as she paced around the room. She wanted to slip out of the house, run away. However, another part of her had began to like Nathan, a lot. She didn’t want him to get hurt because of her, or to never see him again.

A knock broke Stacey out of her thoughts. “Come in,” she called distracted.

Emily stepped into the room. She looked immaculate in a long, powder blue dress and matching heels. Her hair was brushed straight, a smile on her lips.

“It’s almost time,” she said excitedly.

“Emily, can I ask you something?”

“Of course,” the woman said as she began to fuss over Stacey’s hair.

“How can you be okay with this? I’m a stranger, marrying your son. You’re okay with all of this?”

Emily sighed. “Well, I probably wouldn’t have been if I didn’t get such a good feeling from you that first day you arrived. That and,” Emily sighed as she glanced at Stacey in the mirror, her face serious. “Nathan has been lonely. Honestly, he’s hardly ever dated because of being a shifter. Normally, he’d marry another of our kind, but we seem to be a dying breed these days. I think you’ll treat him well.”

Stacey nodded. It was nice to know that Emily wasn’t just an empty smile. She really did like Stacey and the idea of the marriage. The woman was a lot more calculated than she’d expected.

Glancing into the mirror, Stacey’s eyes took in her reflection. Her hair was pinned up, gentle and soft. The makeup on her face added a beautiful glow to her features. Her dress had been purchased through Emily. It was sleek, simple. A white gown with straight lines, lace and a veil had been her choice. Knowing that the wedding was inevitable, it had been the one thing that Stacey had been sure to meet her standards.

“My mom’s going to kill me,” she mumbled to herself.

“Nonsense,” Emily said. “I’m sure she’ll come around.”

Stacey chuckled. “You’ve never met my mom.”

“True,” Emily said with a laugh, “I think it’s time for us to get going now.”

Stacy's belly flip flopped. “Now?”

“Yes,” Emily said softly. “Don’t worry, everything will be fine.”

Stacey swallowed thickly. Emily led her downstairs. Everyone was outside, the music playing softly as Stacey peeked outside. It wasn’t as small a crowd as she had been expecting. It seemed as though every shifter in the state was there. Stacey had met a few of them, but most were fresh faces. Emily touched her arm gently before she walked out to take her seat.

When the music started for her to walk, Stacey moved forward as if on instinct. Everyone’s eyes fell on her as she walked out of the house. Stacey held her head a little higher. Then her eyes fell on Nathan. He was in a black suit, his big, brown eyes gazing at her.

Stacey felt something that she hadn’t in a long time. Her stomach flip flopped the closer she got to him. It may not have been conventional, but Stacey realized that she was happy. Nathan took her hands as she stood across from him.

“Still want to run away?” He asked quietly.

Stacey laughed before shaking her head. “I really don’t think I do.”

~

The first few weeks of married life weren’t that bad for Stacey. Mostly, things didn’t change between them, except it felt as though they’d started dating. Nathan would pull her close at night, wrap an arm around her body. He’d kiss her forehead when she was feeling down or hold her hand when they started going for walks. Nathan didn’t push her to sleep with him right away, for that she was grateful. She wasn’t ready yet. Everything felt as though it was going great, until Kristy broke into their breakfast one morning.

“You know you two have to produce a baby and soon right? I mean, it’s part of this,” she motioned to the two of them, “whole thing.”

Stacey glanced at Emily. “Is that true?”

Emily nodded. “It is. A maternal bond means you’re more likely to stay here, protect our secret.”

Stacey nodded, but she couldn’t keep the frown off of her face. She didn’t like the idea of having to sleep with Nathan before she was ready. Part of it was the fact that she was still self-conscious about her body, he’d never even seen her naked yet.

“Is the thought of sleeping with me really that awful?” Nathan asked, trying to mask the hurt tone of his voice.

Stacey shook her head. They were alone in his bedroom, his mom and sister had already left for the day. Both of them sat on the bed, Nathan’s eyes examining her face.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Stacey said quickly. “I just...I’m not ready.”

“What’s the matter?”

Stacey shrugged. Nathan reached a hand over, ran it through her hair. He cupped her face before lifting her chin up, making her look at him.

“I don’t know what’s going on unless you tell me. I will tell you that I don’t care what anyone says. I’ll wait as long as you need.”

Stacey could feel herself blushing. She didn’t want him to think that she didn’t want to sleep with him. It had been a long time since she’d been with anyone. She was almost afraid that she’d screw it up somehow, but she wanted him too.

“Let’s go take a walk.”

Stacey nodded. She slipped into her boots before she followed him out of the door. The sun was bright, the rays warm on her skin as they walked into the woods. Usually, they stuck to the outer edge of the house, but today Nathan was leading her further and further away. He was walking quickly, determined.

“Where are we going?”

“We’re just taking a walk,” Nathan said.

“I don’t believe you for a minute,” Stacey said as she shook her head.

Nathan grinned. “You’ll see soon enough.”

Just as Stacey was out of breath and ready to collapse, they came onto a house. It resembled the cabin that she’d stayed in when she first arrived, only it was bigger. A pale, blue pickup truck sat beside the house, a shed behind it. Stacey glanced around.

“Where are we?”

“This is my home,” Nathan said as she pushed open the front door.

Stacey hesitated. “I thought I wasn’t allowed to come here yet.”

Nathan held out a hand. “You’re my wife. You’re allowed to do whatever you want to do.”

Stacey took his hand with a grin. He pulled her over the threshold. The inside of the house seemed to be mimicking the estate with its earthy colors and muted tones. Stacey ran her fingers over the furniture softly.

“Wow, it’s beautiful.”

“I built it five years ago,” Nathan said as he headed up the stairs with Stacey behind him. “It took a lot of work, but I loved it.”

“You did this all by yourself?”

“Most of it,” Nathan said, “I’m not any good at electric work, though. Check this out,” he said as he opened a door.

A large bedroom opened up before her. It was beautiful, the bed ornately decorated. As Stacey glanced closer, she could see there were little bears carved into the wood of the bed. She smiled. The sound of running water made her follow the sound into the attached bathroom. It was the one modern aspect of the house that she’d seen so far. A big, deep tub was quickly filling with water as Nathan waved her over.

“Sit here,” he patted the edge of the tub. When she did, he helped her slip out of her boots before he sat them against the wall.

“Go ahead, get in. I’ll bring you a glass of champagne and something to eat. How does that sound?”

“I think you’re amazing,” she said, her eyes still wide.

Nathan chuckled. “Get in the tub,” he mumbled against her forehead before he kissed it.

Stacey grabbed his arm. “Screw that.”

Her hands travelled up to his face as she pulled his lips to hers. Nathan hesitated for a moment before his tongue slipped into her mouth. Stacey moaned. She began to pull her clothes off but hesitated.  Nathan was right behind her, slipping out of his clothes before he reached over to turn off the water.

“Are you sure?” He mumbled against her mouth.

Stacey nodded. “Wait, look away for a sec.”

“Why?”

“I’m just not the most comfortable with my weight right now.”

Nathan pulled back. “I think you’re beautiful. Besides,” he said as he ran a hand over her thighs. “I love your curves.”

The anxiety that Stacey had been feeling for weeks melted away with those words. Nathan led her back into the bedroom before he pulled off her panties and bra. Lifting her up effortlessly, he laid her on the bed before he was on top of her. His mouth found her neck, her mouth, her belly, her thighs. Stacey shivered.

Nathan slipped between her thighs, his hands clutching her legs tightly. Stacey’s toes curled as his tongue ran over her wetness. Her hands tangled into Nathan’s hair, her back arching off of the blanket as he continued to work on her. Stacey realized that she was panting, moaning as she was reaching her peak.

Stacey couldn’t take the teasing anymore. She pulled Nathan up, kissing him deeply before he slipped out of his boxers. Stacey bit her lip as she took every inch of his body in. Nathan did the same, his eyes roaming over her, making her body feel hot. She tried to hide her body, but he pushed her hands away.

Slipping between her thighs, he slipped every inch of his length inside of her. Stacey moaned, her arms wrapping around his back as he began to speed up. She could feel the pleasure building with every stroke until her toes curled. She cried out as wave after wave crashed over her. Nathan was nowhere near done.

By the time he was, Stacey was exhausted. Still full of energy, Nathan pulled her up before leading her to the tub. He ran the water for her again before she sunk into it. Nathan disappeared for a while before he returned with a bottle and two glasses. He poured her a glass of champagne.

“How are you still so...energetic?” Stacey questioned as she sipped her drink.

“Shifter energy,” he said with a laugh. “We’re all like this.”

Nathan slipped into the tub with her. There was plenty of room for both of them. Stacey shook her head as he leaned over and began to leave a trail of kisses on the tops of her breasts.

“What did I get myself into?” She mumbled, but there was a smile on her lips.

Nathan grinned. “Let’s go again.”

“Absolutely not!” Stacey squealed as he began to kiss her neck.

“Just a quick one,” he mumbled against her skin, his laughter filling up the bathroom. When he’d caught his breath, he kissed her lips softly. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” she said quickly. If she wasn’t sure of anything else, she was sure of that.

The End

Two White Wolves: A BWWM Paranormal Menage Romance

Chapter 1

I hate my job.

I let out a deep breath as two more men came in. They glanced at me as they took their seat. It sucked, but what more could I ask for a middle-of-nowhere job?

The men who’d just come in here weren’t from around town. One had short black hair, the other hand long brown hair. They looked not much older than I was, though a little more tired and ragged.

A waitress, it was so cliché it almost hurt. I scanned the room, caught one guy over at another table looking at me and looked away quickly pretending to clean the counters.

I turned my attention back to the guys who had just walked in. The charm on my neck buzzed. There was something off about them. Something my magic could detect. My eyes narrowed, I just couldn’t place it.

“Hey doll, refill my cup would ya?” One of the other guys called.

I grabbed my coffee pot and walked over to them. As I came to a stop in front of the men I refilled their coffee cup.

Smack.

My eyes widened as I felt something against my butt. He grinned as he squeezed it. The coffee pot fell to the table, my fingers curling into a fist. Pain seared through my knuckles as they connected with his face.

“You little bitch!” The guy held his nose, but I could already see blood dripping from it.

My fists covered my face, just like I’d been taught, ready for a fight.

The three men with him jumped to their feet as he let go of his nose and grabbed me. His fingers tangled into my bushy ponytail. “I’m-”

“Hey!” We both turned to look at the voice. It was the guy with black hair who had just come in with his friend. His friend stood behind him. “Let her go.”

“Mind your own business. This little bitch needs to learn a little respect.”

The guy didn’t listen. He stood right in front of the guy holding me. My heart raced.

“My friend told you to let her go.” The brown haired one said. “You might want to do what he says.”

The guy snorted, his fingers tangling into my hair tighter. I gasped, pain searing through me.

Without another word the black haired one punched the guy, right in the nose again.

He stumbled back letting go of me. The brown haired guy grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the way as the three other guys jumped into action.

***

Of course we couldn’t just sit down and grab some dinner. These assholes had to ruin that for us. Kyle took a deep breath before his fist connected with the guys face, again.

I grabbed her and pulled her out of the way as this guy’s goons jumped into action. I’d knocked one of them out before he was even out of his chair. One raced towards me as the other jumped on Kyle.

My wolf screamed for release, it begged me to let it go, to rip free and tear this guy to shreds. It was tempting but I couldn’t- not in front of her, she’s been through enough.

***

I just watched them as they fought the men that had been harassing me. There really wasn’t anything for me to do, in less than five minutes all four guys were unconscious. The two men turned to me.

“Are you alright?” The brown haired one asked.

“Yea, thanks to you guys. Thank you.”

He shrugged. “No need to thank us.”

“Well, let me at least get you something to eat? On the house.”

The black haired one grinned. “Now that sounds perfect. Come on Nate; let’s get these guys out of here.” He made his way over to the first guy.

“I’m Sasha by the way.”

“It’s nice to meet you. I’m Kyle, and that as you might have figured out is Nate.” He reached out to shake my hand. Kyle was the one with black hair. Now that I got a better look at him my heart stopped for a split second.

His green eyes sparkled and as we shook hands he held my hand firmly. I could see the muscles flex in his arms.

I swallowed dryly and turned to Nate.

“It’s nice to meet you too.”

We shook hands.

His dark brown eyes roamed over my body, and mine roamed over his. He wore a tight black shirt and skinny jeans that showed off his muscles. His brown hair hung down to his shoulders, and although messy he looked cute. My heart skipped another beat as he held my hand in his for a couple seconds longer than most people would.

Finally he pulled away and turned to his friend. “You just want to toss em outside?”

“Sounds good to me.” Kyle grinned.

I left them to it as I went into the kitchen. The thing about a small town truck stop is that this late at night you didn’t have a cook and a waitress; you had a cook/waitress. So as Kyle and Nate moved the bodies outside (something I have to admit I really didn’t feel bad about at all) I pulled out two steaks and set the fries in the deep fryer.

I poked my head out from the kitchen, watched them move the last body outside and turn back to their table.

“How do you like your steak done?”

“Rare.” They both said right away.

I nodded and went back into the kitchen.

15 minutes passed before I plated their steak and fries and brought them out their free meal.

“Here you are,” I lay the plates down in front of them.

“Thank you.” They spoke at the same time again.

“Would you like to sit with us?” Nate asked.

“We won’t touch your butt.” Kyle promised.

I slid into the seat beside Kyle. “Thank you, I’d hate to have to hit you too.”

As I sat closer to them the charm around my neck hummed. What were they? They weren’t pale enough to be vampires that much I was sure of, which probably meant they were shifter. I had a lot of shifters stop in, but they normally didn’t travel together.

“Does that happen often?”

“More often than I’d like to admit.” Though most of the men were old enough to be my grandpa. I’d promised Hope, the owner of the place, I wouldn’t hit them; she didn’t want them to have a heart attack in her establishment. “So, what brings you boys to this part of… the world?”

“Just traveling.”

Where they a couple? I couldn’t help but wonder. “Do you travel much?”

“Yea, we… don’t stay in one place too long.”

“Is it just the two of you? No girlfriends?” I raised an eyebrow.

Kyle grinned. “Are you asking for a reason?”

I felt my stomach flutter a little.

“No!” I said a little too quickly. I couldn’t deny the fact that they were both gorgeous. And I was wondering if they were single, but they’d just said that they traveled around a lot, so what was the point?

I bit my lip.

Nate laughed softly. “To answer your question, no… we’re a two wolf pack… so to speak.”

***

I watched her for a second before cutting into my steak and taking a huge bite. Her thick curly ponytail and her dark skin made me wonder what her deal was. She made no indication that she knew what we were.

Something crossed over her face as Nate spoke. She did know what we were.

***

“So, that’s what you are? Wolves?”

The two men exchanged a grin. “You caught onto it pretty quick.”

“I’ve known there was something off about you since you walked in here. I just couldn’t place it.”

Kyle didn’t say anything as he ate his dinner. Nate studied me for a couple of seconds. “So what are you doing in the middle of nowhere, Sasha?”

“I live here with my parents. Just trying to save money so I can get through college and get the hell out of here.”

“Then where will you go?”

“I’m not sure; I’m hoping college will open some doors for me. I might not go though; I might just start traveling as soon as I can. Get out there and see life.” I wanted to experience the paranormal community. There really wasn’t one around here, and what we did consider a paranormal community was beyond small- hell our AA meetings were bigger than our paranormal community.

I wanted to see what the world had to offer. I wanted to meet sirens and fae and everything else that was out there.

“You don’t have anywhere you’d like to go?”

“Nope, just… travel around, like you guys do.”

“It’s not as fun as it sounds.” Kyle admitted. “There’s lots of driving involved.

“Still, it’s got to be better than this place.”

Chapter 2

Kyle and Nate stayed with me until closing time, and even then they insisted on walking me home. “I’m fine. I walk home all the time.”

“No, let us walk with you, please.”

I opened my mouth to protest, closed it and shrugged. “Alright. If you really want to.”

“We do.” Nate beamed as he pulled the door open for the two of us and we stepped out into the night air. I pulled my fake leather jacket over my shoulders as a shiver escaped me. I led the way towards my place.

“So you live with your parents you said?”

“Yea, there’s not much real estate here for rent and I just don’t have enough saved up for me to feel comfortable going out on my own, though they spend half the year in another country so it’s pretty much like it’s my own place. They’re away right now.” I added in case they wondered.

“It must get lonely.”

I shrugged. “I don’t mind. I’m not much of a social person anyways.”

We walked together in silence for the rest of the way home, not that it was very a very long walk. We headed up the front steps and I pulled my set of keys out from my pocket.

“Thank you, for walking me home and for standing up for me earlier.” I wasn’t sure how I was going to face those guys again… but I’d have to eventually- or you could just leave now. Go traveling. I reminded myself.

“Would you guys like to come in for a cup of coffee, or tea? Or something stronger?”

The two men exchanged a look. “Sure.”

I pushed the front door open and they followed me inside.

“You’ll have to excuse the mess a little. I… well honestly I really hate cleaning.” I kicked my boots off and walked through the living room into the kitchen. “Are you guys staying in town for the night?”

“No, we stopped in at the hotel down the street but they were booked, we’ll drive until we find somewhere else to stay, or just crash in the car.”

I opened my mouth to tell them they could stay here, but… that wasn’t a smart idea was it? They’d saved me, that much was true but the fact of the matter is that they were two random men, and werewolves at that. I probably shouldn’t have even invited them inside. I bit my lip as I put the kettle on and turned my attention to them.

“You can stay here for a while if you need to.”

“Thanks Sasha.”

I shrugged. I didn’t get lonely really, but it was nice to have these guys around.

“So if you don’t mind me asking, what happened to you two?”

“You mean how did we become werewolves?”

“Yea.”

It was a touchy subject for some people, others didn’t care at all. I wondered how these guys would react to it.

“I don’t remember.” Kyle shrugged. “It happened when I was little, my mom said we were camping and I went off to play in the woods. I came back around nightfall with a bite mark in my leg. My parents freaked but it had already begun to heal, to scar even. They were so scared they didn’t take me to the hospital; instead they waited to see if I’d heal all the way up.”

“Did you?”

“Yes.” He laughed softly. “I woke up the next morning right as rain.”

“Wow.” My brow furrowed. I couldn’t begin to imagine how they must have felt when they saw him. “Then what?”

“Well, a month later… the full moon and… well it wasn’t pleasant, let’s just leave it at that.” He forced a smile of his lips.

I gave him a quick nod. Of course I wasn’t going to pry. The kettle popped and I rushed to pour us each a mug of tea.

“What about you Nate?”

“I was attacked a couple years ago.” He didn’t say anything else and I didn’t prompt him to. Instead I handed them each a piping hot cup of tea and nodded to the sugar on the table. “Milk is in the fridge.” They nodded to let me know they’d heard me.

“Where’s your bathroom?”

“Just down the hall.” I pointed towards it. “Second door on the right.”

Kyle nodded and set his coffee down on the counter. Nate and I locked gazes.  Felt myself get hot. “I hope I didn’t overstep any bounds. “

“You didn’t.” He took a sip of his coffee.

“It must be hard.”

“It is, but Kyle helps a lot with that. It’s nice to have someone who knows who, what, you really are and still accepts you.” His tone sounded like he was thinking about the past. I bit my lip and stepped towards him.

“There must be some good things about it.” As I came to a stop in front of him I realized just how close I’d gotten to him.

My body burned, and it wasn’t because of the hot mug of tea I was holding. His eyes didn’t move away from mine.

“There are a few perks.” He admitted with a smile.

As the smile flashed over his face my heart skipped a beat. It was gorgeous. I bit my lower lip, wondering what it would be like to kiss him. Judging by the look on his face he was thinking the same thing. His eyes roamed over my body. A body I suddenly realized was still in my ugly work uniform.

I cleared my throat. “It’s ugly, eh?” I motioned to it.

He shook his head. “No. I think you look cute in it.” His cheeks turned bright pink.

My heart skipped a beat.

My ears perked as I heard something. We weren’t alone. I’d forgotten. I stepped away from him quickly, regretting the fact that it wasn’t just the two of us; regretting that I had to step away.

It was too late. Kyle already stood in the doorway, his eyes locked on us.

I opened my mouth to say something, but it was too late.

Something pounded against my door. My pulse quickened- I honestly didn’t think my heart could race much faster- as I turned to the door.

Kyle stepped forward.

“Do you smell that?”

“Yes.”

“Smell what?” I took a deep breath. I couldn’t smell anything. “What are you talking about?”

“Decayed flesh.”

“But not dead.” Nate said.

“Vampires.” I didn’t need to think about it to know what they were talking about it. I raced to the living room and pulled open the coffee table. I grabbed the garlic water.

Vampires were common out here, we had garlic hanging above the door but they must have found a way around it. I swallowed dryly.

“Sasha, go upstairs. We will deal with this for you.”

“No.” I wasn’t a little girl. I was going to fight my own damn fights.

“Sasha!” A male voice called from outside. “Sasha, come see me. I wasn’t done with you.”

My mouth fell open. I hadn’t been wearing my name tag when I slapped him. How did he find out my name?

Kyle and Nate turned to me.

“You really should go upstairs.” Nate agreed with his friend.

“No.” I shook my head. “I’m not going to run away from him.” I held the garlic water in my hand as I reached for the knife that had been boiled in it. Another staple most houses had in the area- vampires were really common.

The two men looked at each other than shrugged. “I’m not going to try and control her.” Kyle said.

“Nope.” Nate agreed. “Let’s go kill this son of a bitch.”

They stepped towards the door.

***

Seconds ago I’d wanted to hit my best friend. I was trying to decide if I should kiss her or not and he pops up. Jealousy written all over his face. I just wasn’t sure if he was jealous of me or her.

Now here I was about to stare down a vampire with him, and I was pretty sure any hard feeling he had towards what he’d just seen were about to go into the vampire. “Are you ready?” I asked. The change threatened to take over already.

Kyle nodded. I turned to Sasha. Despite the fact that she refused to go upstairs and hide she looked scared. “Have you ever seen a werewolf Sasha?”

She shook her head.

“Well, you’re about to see two. Don’t worry; we’ll still have… most of our control. We won’t hurt you.” The last four words were a promise and one I intended on keeping, even if it meant my own life.

My fingers curled around the door handle as Kyle reached out for the deadbolt. Our eyes locked and I nodded.

He ripped the deadbolt aside and I yanked the door open.

I was surprised to see only one of them; I wasn’t surprised to see his fangs at the ready. He lunged towards me.

Chapter 3

I stood in the kitchen watching what was unfolding. The vampire faced down both werewolves, quickly tossing one to the side and turned to the other one. The change had already begun to take over and I was having a hard time figuring out which one was which. I’m pretty sure the one the vampire had his hands on was Kyle, at least his fur was pretty black if you asked me.

The vampire tossed him into the wall. I cringed. Mom’s going to kill me. I thought as I took a deep breath. The vampire turned his attention to me.

He smirked. “Good idea bringing a couple of guard dogs home with you, but it was a waste of time… and their lives. It’s a shame you’re going to get them killed.” He stepped towards me.

I took a deep breath trying to control my breathing. I’d never actually faced down a vampire before. My mind raced trying to remember everything I’d been taught. Aim for the neck, never for the heart. Garlic in the mouth works too. Whatever you do never let them bite you- anywhere. It doesn’t just have to be the neck. I swallowed dryly, licked my lips trying to restore some moisture to the suddenly dry skin and stared at the man stepping towards me.

I guess this will teach me to be careful who I hit in the future.

“What’s wrong? You’re not nearly as spunky as you were at the restaurant.” He laughed.

My fingers clutched the knife in my hands as he came closer and closer. This was it. I lunged towards him knowing that this was life or death.

The blade connected with his flesh. I grimaced at the sound of it, rushing away from him.

A growl behind him. My eyes locked on the wolf flying through the air, by now fully transformed.

I stumbled over my own feet and felt, my ass hitting the floor hard. I grimaced but couldn’t look away from the wolf. He landed on the back of the vampire, pinning the creature down with ease. The vampire yelled, trying to break free. A sharp bark and the other wolf barked back as he limbered to his feet and limped towards the vampire. He threw the wolf off him and rolled to his feet, he lunged towards the black wolf. I whimpered as I watched them fall to the ground in a heap. The wolf yelped, the vampire cried in pain.

The brown haired wolf gained his feet, glanced at me and then stepped towards the heap of two men- no monsters- fighting.

I stepped towards them too. There was no way Nate was going to be able to separate them two. It would be too dangerous if he tried to help his friend, but I could. I unscrewed my garlic water, thankful my family always made garlic water instead of holy water. The vampire looked up at me. With one hand he reached out and grabbed my neck. I gasped, suddenly not being able to breath. Come on! My mind screamed. I reached out with the bottle, his eyes widened as his mouth opened. I dumped the water over him.

He cried out, letting go of my throat. I stumbled back, trying to put distance between us as I gasped for breath. The wet wolf snapped at the vampire’s throat. I grimaced closing my eyes just in time, but I couldn’t plug my ears.

My stomach turned as I felt my dinner rise into my throat, threatening to come all the way up. I swallowed hard hoping that I could keep it down as I hear flesh being torn from a body.

I squeezed my eyes shut so tight I started seeing white, but it didn’t help. Finally, after a couple of seconds not being able to hear anything I opened my eyes.

My cheeks flushed at the sight in front of me. Two men, both no longer wolves and very, very naked. I looked down quickly, but not before I’d seen more than I could have ever hoped for.

“Damnit,” Nate muttered. “I’m sure I saw them somewhere around here.

“Did you actually manage to get yours off before changing?” Kyle sounded jealous.

I cleared my throat. “There are some clothes in the upstairs bedroom on the left… first door you come to. They might not fit you well but they are my older brothers… or you could try my dad’s but I’m guessing they are too big for you.”

“Thanks, I think I’ll have to take you up on that… unless you want me walking around the house naked?”

Kyle chuckled softly as I heard footsteps heading towards the stairs.

“You can open your eyes now.” Nate sounded amused as he spoke.

I wasn’t sure that was what I wanted to do. If I opened my eyes I’d have to face whatever was in front of me. But I forced myself to, and thankfully it wasn’t as bad as I’d thought it would be. There was a hole in the wall from where the vampire had thrown Kyle, and the couch was knocked over. There were a couple broken picture frames and there was the body.

There wasn’t nearly as much blood as I’d thought there would be, then again vampires don’t actually have blood in them unless they’ve feed recently. I frowned. I’m going to have to clean this up. I realized.

I turned towards the stairs as Kyle made his way down. Shirtless and in a pair of my brothers pants, that fit a little too tight. He gave me a smile. “Thanks.”

“Anytime… I wasn’t going to make you walk around naked.”

Kyle chuckled but didn’t say anything; his eyes sparkled as they locked on mine. I felt a shiver run down my spine, though not an unwelcome one.

“So,” I forced myself to come back to reality. “Do you guys want to help me get this body outside so we can burn it?”

The two men looked from one to another. “Um, sure. We can do it if you want us to though.”

“No.” I stepped towards it, determined not to get left out. “I’ll help.” I grabbed his arms. Nate went for his legs and together we lifted him up.

Kyle jumped for the door, making sure it was open wide enough. Nate and I struggled with the body until we got it down the porch steps and I dropped it without any grace. “Alright.” I looked around for a good spot. Fuck it, this was good enough. I padded back into the house, ignoring the mess that was there and grabbed a lighter from the kitchen junk drawer. I snatched it up rushed back outside. The boys had the body ready to burn and by the looks of it had found the jerry can and had covered the body with gas already.

Kyle reached for the lighter and I let him take it. He held a piece of news paper to the flame and lit it up, tossing it onto the body. The three of us stared at the flames, watching as they overtook the body

It didn’t take long to burn. Vampire bodies weren’t like human ones; they went up in smoke quickly and easily.

They risked their life for me. There was no reason for them to, they hardly even knew me but they’d risked their lives for me twice today. I looked from Nate to Kyle. Both were handsome, they were both kind and sweet- and I realized I was beginning to get a crush on both of them. Of course, I have to come between friends. Because that’s the cool thing to do after two guys save your life. I frowned trying to avoid the little voice in my head reminding me I had a house to try to clean.

As the flame turned to ember I mentally shook myself. I couldn’t just stand outside all night and hope that it cleaned itself up. So, I kicked my ass into gear and made my way into the house. Okay… it wasn’t that bad… I guess.

“I’m hungry.” Nate said beside me. I turned to look at him. He crossed his arms over his chest and looked around the room. “Why don’t you put something in the oven and we will get started on this mess?”

“Oh don’t worry about it! You’ve already done so much for me.”

“Nonsense, we made the mess.” Kyle said before he laughed softly. “We’ll clean it up.”

I opened my mouth to protest but the truth was, I was really alright with them helping and I wasn’t so sure I wanted to do it all on my own anyways. I smiled. “Alright, I’ll get a pizza in the oven, how does that sound?”

“Sounds perfect to me!”

***

Two hours later the house was almost what you could consider clean. Nate, Kyle and I sat on the floor, the pizza rested on the coffee table.

I’d managed to convince them to stay the night, after all they’d been so helpful, and had lent them a pair of my brother’s pajamas. They’d both showered and as I sat between the two of them it felt nice to be hanging out with people.

“Are you normally this eventful?” Nate asked as he tore into a slice of pizza.

“No, I’m normally boring.” I admitted. “As nice as it is to have a little excitement every now and then… I’d gladly have traded it today. But thank you again; I couldn’t have gotten this place so clean without your help.”

They both shrugged and we fell silent for a while. I bit my lip trying to think of how to bring it up, finally I decided on the right way.

“So, I was thinking one of you can take my bed and the other can take my parents bed. My brother’s is a mess, I wouldn’t ask you to sleep on that to save your life.”

“What about you?”

“I’ll take the couch.”

“Oh don’t be silly.” Kyle shook his hand. “Nate and I will just take your parents bed.”

I paused, trying to figure out what he meant by that. Were they together? They glanced at each other and for a split second I thought they might be. But what about that moment I had with Nate? Was that just all in my head? Or had that been why Kyle looked so put off by it?

I felt my heart sink but I didn’t have my answer yet.

I put on a flirty smile. “Aren’t you two worried about awkward boners?” I raised my eyebrows dramatically.

“Nothing I haven’t felt before.” A wide grin spread over Nate’s face. Kyle’s cheeks flushed.

Alright. I had my answer. I took another bite of my pizza hoping that I wouldn’t have to figure out what to say to his comment.

Kyle cleared his throat. “So where are your parents?”

A change of subject. Just what I needed.

“They travel for six months. I’m not sure where they are right now.” I admitted.

“And you don’t go with them?”

“No… my family and I… we don’t get along well. Long trips together tend to get… less than fun when I’m there.” It wasn’t a bad thing, though maybe I said it with a little resentment but mostly towards myself. It wasn’t anyone else’s fault that I chose not to go with them on their trips. “But that’s okay, when I save up enough money I’ll just travel with myself. I’ll like that better anyways.” I forced a smile over my lips as I took another bite of my pizza. I didn’t want to go on about my life too much, after all it was pretty boring compared to them, I was sure of it.

***

I knocked and opened the door. My eyes widened as I saw them. My heart raced.

Crap.

I looked down quickly. “Sorry.” But the image was still there of the two men embraced. Their arms around each other intimately, sharing a soft kiss.

“It’s alright, Sasha.” Nate spoke softly.

When I looked up Kyle still had his arms around Nate. Both were facing me, Nate’s back pressed against Kyle and both grinned.

“I um, was just going to tell you that there were towels in the closet down the hall, in case you two were up before me and wanted to shower.” My cheeks burned as I made eye contact with them. As hot as it was I was beyond embarrassed that I’d walked in on them. Things just seemed to be getting more and more awkward with them the longer I knew them.

I turned to leave them to it.

“Sasha.”

Kyle’s voice stopped me.

“Yes?” I turned back to face them, Kyle was already standing in front of me. He reached out gently, as if to make sure I had time to pull away if I wanted to. I swallowed dryly not moving.

His smile widened as his fingers touched my cheek, moved down to my neck and he stepped closer to me.

“Can I kiss you?”

My jaw dropped. He was asking to kiss me?! But… I’d just seen him and Nate.… My heart skipped a beat as I realized what was about to happen- if I said yes.

Chapter 4

I stared at Kyle, my eyes flicked to Nate.

He didn’t seem fazed by this at all. In fact he gave me a small nod and a soft smile. My heart raced as I looked back at Kyle. He watched me, though not in a way that I felt pressured me, a soft smile on his lips.

“Yes.” I could hardly hear myself but I did say it. I knew I did.

Kyle pulled me close to him. His hands traced down my body, over each and every curve as he closed the distance between us. He was so close I could smell the soap he’d used in the shower, I could touch every scar on his chest. His lips touched mine softly, at first.

He held me tight against him, his hands reaching out and touching my butt gently. My arms wrapped around his neck, pulling us deeper into a kiss.

He let out a soft sound of pleasure, something reminding me of a growl. I couldn’t help the soft laugh that passed through my lips and was drowned out by the kiss Kyle and I shared. Growing more and more passionate, the kiss became harder, my teeth grazed his lower lip, my heart racing as I pulled away to gasp for breath. Lust filled my body, but my head was still spinning trying to make sense of what had just happened.

Nate stepped forwards. He circled around us and came to my back. Before I could turn to face him he reached out and grabbed me, pulling me against him.

“Can I kiss you?” He whispered in my ear. His hot breath sent a shiver down my spine, my lust growing.

“Yes.” This time I spoke I felt much more sure about what I was saying. I sounded more sure of it too.

His lips traced over my neck softly, kissing every inch that they could touch. His teeth nipped at my skin ever so softly, just enough for me to close my eyes and let out a soft moan.

Hands touched the front of my body. I bit back a moan as they caressed my breasts gently. Kyle. It must be, Nate’s hands were still wrapped around my hips, slowly moving lower.

Kyle’s hands pulled away from me. My eyes snapped open just in time to see his hands slip up my shirt. I grinned as I felt his warm hands against my body.

Nate nipped my neck softly. I gasped, my eyes rolling back as his hands slipped lower and lower, between my legs and towards my pussy.

Then it was all over. Nate stepped away from me. Kyle stepped away from me.

My eyes snapped open.

In the pajamas it was easy to see their boners as I looked at each one of them. I grinned as I reached for the hem of my shirt and pulled it over my head. I let it fall to the floor before turning on my heel. If I was going to do this it wasn’t going to be in my parents’ bedroom. Without a word they followed me out of the room, down the hall and to my bedroom.

I was suddenly thankful I’d cleaned it a week ago and hadn’t bothered sleeping up here since then. The room was actually almost clean.

Nate grabbed me from behind, spun me around and pulled me into a kiss. I gasped, his arms wrapping around my hips, grabbing them and pulling me up into his arms.

My legs wrapped around his hips as my arms wrapped around his neck. He guided me towards the bed as we kissed. My heart raced. This was what I’d wanted in the kitchen. His warm lips against mine. I moaned.

I fell, landing on soft bedding as I gasped for breath and with a man above me. He held his hands on either side of my head to support himself. I pulled him closer to me, pulling him into another kiss. I glanced over his shoulder in time to see Kyle crawl onto the bed as well. His hands traced over Nate’s, reaching down the pajama pants and grabbing his hard cock. For a split second I felt jealously tug at me. I wanted his cock in my hands. But I was sure I’d get it before the night was over. I grinned as I watched the two men.

Nate bit back a sound of pleasure as he pulled away from me. Kyle’s fingers tangled into his hair.

I sat up reaching out for them both. My hands traced over Nate’s chest, my eyes trying to take in every inch of him. From his muscular arms to his six pack abs I was trying to memorize every inch of him.

***

I stared at the woman on the other side of Nate. Her full curves and her plump breasts were enough to get my blood flowing. Pressed against Nate I let him feel just how turned on I was. He bit back a moan. I grinned lowering my lips to his neck. My teeth grazed him gently.

There was nothing better than fucking after a change, a good meal and a hot shower. But tonight it was going to be better than it had ever been before.

***

My hands made their way lower and lower until I cupped his erection. Nate gasped arching towards me. I grinned pulling my hand away from him and slipping it down his pants. My fingers curled around his cock where Kyle’s couldn’t reach. My eyes locked on Kyle as together we rubbed Nate.

He let out a whimper of pleasure, his hips moving back and forth as we rubbed, getting faster and faster.

“Fuck,” He rasped.

We stopped.

His eyes snapped open. He pushed me down onto the bed gently and crawled over my hips. His fingers tangled into my hair gently. I felt the bed move as Kyle got up. Nate kissed me quickly.

“Sasha, do you um, have anything?”

Right. Condoms.

“Yes.” I sat up quickly. Nate moved without saying a word and I jumped off the bed. I don’t think I’ve ever made it to the dresser so quickly. I pulled the top drawer open, pushed a couple things to the side and grabbed a package of condoms.

I turned around and came to a dead stop, my eyes wide.  I stared at the scene in front of me. Both Kyle and Nate were naked. Nate on his knees in front of Kyle. Kyle’s fingers tangled into Nate’s hair; guiding his head back and forth as Nate mouthed his cock.

My knees felt weak as I watched. Nate let out a soft moan seconds before Kyle pulled away. He turned to me, a grin spreading over his face. “Do you wanna watch? Or join us?”

It took me a second to decide. Both sounded really good to me.

But I closed the distance between me and Kyle, my arms wrapped around him and my lips crashed against his. He pulled me close to him.

Nate reached out and grabbed the hem of my yoga pants. I felt him slide the pants down my legs, my bare pussy there for them both to see.

I gasped as I felt a finger slip past my folds and into me. I gasped, my eyes rolling back. Fuck. My knees threatened to give out on me, already pleasure overwhelmed my body. I pulled away from them quickly. Kyle and Nate grinned at me. I grabbed a condom and held it out to them, eager to see which one would take it. Kyle did. He tore into the packaging and slipped the condom over his full length. I swallowed dryly thinking about that inside me. I lay down watching as they came towards the bed, I spread my legs as Kyle settled down between them. Nate came towards my head. My eyes locked on him as he settled above my head and lowered himself to me. I opened my mouth ready to take him. A moan escaped me as I felt Kyle’s head touch my folds. I gasped as he pushed into me, my hips rising to meet his thrust. My eyes rolled back as my fingers dug into the bedding. There was no pain, only pleasure.

My eyes rolled back as Kyle pulled out and pushed in, hard and fast. I gasped letting out a loud moan. Nate’s cock slid deeper into my mouth. I felt it hit the back of my throat before he pulled away and pushed back into me. My tongue flicked over every inch of his cock that it could reach.

Already I could feel myself so close to the edge.

Kyle pushed into me faster and harder.

Each thrust sent me closer to the edge, an edge I was already so close to jumping off.

Nate’s fingers tangled into my hair as I mouthed his cock, taking him deeper until he began to hit the back of my throat every time.

I reached between my legs and touched my clit. Stroke. Stroke. Stroke.

My own touch was the thing that sent me over the edge. My fingers circled my clit frantically. Kyle slammed into me. Harder, faster, every time. Nate’s cock slipped easily in and out of my mouth.

Everything went a hazy as I gasped. My toes curled as waves of pleasure overtook me. Hard and fast, crashing against my body. My hips arched as I tried to cry out in pleasure, only to be muffled by Nate’s cock in my mouth. He gasped, his body tensing as he pushed into me faster, faster, faster.

My hips writhed against Kyle, my body jerking with every wave of pleasure the orgasm sent through me.

He slammed into me, a gasp escaping him as he came harder and harder. He grabbed my hips pulling me close to him and thrust as hard as he could. My body arched, another wave of pleasure racing through it, this time softer. I moaned as Nate let out a sound of pleasure, his cum shooting down my throat. He pulled out of me gasping for breath.

I forced my eyes open as I felt Kyle pull out of me and remove the condom.

Seconds later we were all cuddled up in bed together.

***

I took a deep breath, my eyes fluttering shut for a second. She lay between me and my best friend, a friend who was more than just that and had been for a long time. I felt my gut turn. Would I be able to share them both? I wasn’t so sure, but I knew I wanted them both- in more ways than this.

***

I lay between the two of them, my eyes closed as I took a deep breath. It had been a long time since I shared a bed with someone and it had never been with more than one person.

Kyle’s hands traced over my belly, Nate rested his head on my shoulder.

“You want to travel.” I wasn’t sure if it was a question or not but I nodded. “Why not come with us?”

My eyes snapped open. Travel with them? It wasn’t a bad idea I guess but… what did he mean by it?

I mulled it over, biting my lower lip.

“It would be nice to have someone other than him around all the time.” Kyle said. They both sounded sold on it.

“I don’t know.”

“Because you don’t like us.” I opened my eyes to see Nate with a dramatic pout on his lips. I laughed softly.

“No, trust me I like you both… a lot. But…” I took a deep breath maybe I wasn’t ready to leave home. I frowned. Why would I get another chance like this? “I mean… we could always try it I guess.”

Kyle beamed as he placed a kiss on my cheek. “Oh good, I’m glad you agree…. I wasn’t looking forward to having to drag you around against your will.”

Nate grinned widely. “We’ll have to start getting double bed hotels; I don’t think we will always be able to fit on a single one together.”

“Then we’re going to have to take turns with her.” Kyle and Nate locked eyes.

I laughed. “Who says I want to sleep with either of you? I might want to be able to stretch out and have the bed to myself.”

“Once a week. Then we get you for the other three days each.” Nate sounded pleased with the plan.

I laughed, the smile on my face hurt already, but I was okay with that. “So, where are we going next?”

“Where do you want to go?”

“How about California? I’ve always wanted to see what the paranormal community is like there.”

The two boy’s smiles faded. “Um, maybe not California for a while.”

I raised an eyebrow. “What did you two do?”

“Nothing.” They both said at the same time- a little too quickly. I decided to drop it.

“Alright, well where are we allowed to go?” I grinned. What other trouble had they gotten into that I should know about?

“Anywhere else. Hey, how about we go to Canada, do you have your passport? I have a friend in Toronto who would love to meet you!”

“Yea,” I had it, even though I’d never used it before. “We can do that for sure.” I beamed. Honestly, I wasn’t sure there was a thing in this world that could take away my happiness right now. “I’ve never been to Canada; I’ve always wanted to try poutine!”

The boys laughed softly. “Well, we’ll hit the road whenever you’re ready to.”

“I’ll… need a couple days, a week at the most. Is that okay?”

“Of course.”

***

I couldn’t believe it. Here I was a week later and we were packing up the truck the two boys had pitched in on and bought together. It was actually pretty nice. I climbed into the seat, I’d say it was the front seat but there was only one large bench seat for the three of us to share. I bit my lip as I stared at the house I’d grown up in. This was it. I was finally going traveling. Nate climbed into the driver’s side and Kyle took the other side. “Alright, let’s head west. I know this great little place; you’ll love the girl who owns the shop.” Kyle grinned. “Then we will slowly make our way up to Toronto.”

My heart skipped a beat as Nate began to pull out of the driveway. I’d contacted my mom first thing the next morning to tell her what was going on. Oddly enough she didn’t seem to care that much that I was going road tripping with a couple of random guys. None the less I left their contact info at the café when I went in to resign. I think more than anything I’d actually miss it there than I actually would at home.

Kyle wrapped his arm around my shoulder and grinned. He pulled me close and placed a kiss on my cheek.

“Are you excited?”

“Yes.” I admitted. This was a whole new adventure for me. A whole new life I was about to start and I couldn’t wait for everything that was coming my way.

No one ever asked me about the vampire that came to my house, the one I’d burned in my front yard.

There were missing posters up, and when I saw his friend on the street (one of the ones who had been at the café that night) he refused to look at me.

I pulled my phone out from my pocket. I didn’t have many contact in it, and none who would really miss me in town but I’d promised mom that we’d meet up with her. As I stared out the window it occurred to me that in a way this was what I’d always wanted.

I wanted to travel. And that’s what I was going to do, I’d always thought it would be alone… but now… the idea of traveling with people just sounded amazing. I took a deep breath and reached out for Nate’s hand as I rested my head against Kyle’s shoulder. Again I felt his lips touched me. “Are you going to fall asleep on us already?”

“No.” I grinned closing my eyes. Okay maybe I would, after all what else was I going to do during such a long car ride?  My head popped up and I opened my eyes as I looked around. We were just nearing the edge of town.

The End

Given to Alpha: A BWWM Shifter Arranged Marriage Romance

There is no way this was happening.

Most people thought arranged unions were a thing of the past or something that only happened in third world countries; boy were they ever wrong. Of course most people didn’t know about people like me.

I stared out my window refusing to turn and face the person who had opened my door. I took a deep breath. Rosemary, sage and a hint of lemon mixed with cleaner. My mother.

“Brit, you have to understand…” It was my birthright, my job to the pack, my only use.

“I’ve heard it all before.” My arms wrapped around my chest hugging myself tightly.

“Your father loves you.”

“Of course he does, but he sure seems to love his land more.”

That’s what I was worth. Land. Fucking land. My mother didn’t say another word, probably good honestly. I was so close to losing my shit. The wolf inside me screamed to get out, to snarl and bite and run away from here.

But I couldn’t do it. Trust me, I’d tried last night.

The night before I was supposed to meet my new mate, I’d packed my bags and tried to escape. I wasn’t even able to open the window I am now staring out of. I couldn’t. I can’t leave my pack. It was stupid and I knew it but they were my family. A family that is going to pawn you off for land. I reminded myself but it did no good.

“He will be here soon, please try to look your best.” Her voice was small as she spoke and for a second I thought about how hard this must be on her. I bit my lip as I heard her turn to leave.

“I love you mom.” I whispered. I wasn’t sure if she heard it or not because she didn’t reply, but I did hear her cry softly as she made her way to her room. I forced myself to turn away from the window.

As part of the pack I wanted to please. I wanted to do as I was told, but the human side of me couldn’t get past the fact that my dad had sold me so easily. For land his great-great-great grandfather had owned, but still. Was I that worthless to him? He hadn’t even tried to put up a fight or find another way around it. Then again he probably thinks he’s doing me a favor. My dad was old school. The fact I was 23 and not interested in trying to find a mate (let alone married with pups) shocked him. I guess the wolf wasn’t strong enough in me.

I blew out a deep breath and walked over to the closet that I’d soon be giving up. This room had been mine since I was in a crib, now I had to give that up; and all to keep peace between packs. It was stupid really. The alpha’s probably some gross old man who can’t get a girl without a forced union. I shivered at the thought of having to spend the rest of my life in a bed beside him.

None the less I did as my mother asked and put something nice on. I picked an A-line skirt and a beige and white blouse. I tied up my frizzy brown curls into a bun and even applied some mascara and eyeliner. Nothing like lashes to make everything seem better; even if I was about to lose my life.

As I slipped into espadrilles, my head snapped towards the window. The sound of gravel crunching against the driveway. He’s here. Great.

I looked around my room. I hadn’t even begun to pack. What if he wants me to go with him tonight? My heart skipped a beat at the thought. Would my mother let that happen? I swallowed and, just in case, rushed for my small suitcase.

The vintage blue suitcase had been my great grandmothers and had been given to me when I was a little girl. The first things I put in there weren’t clothes. They were my prized possessions. Gifts from friends, keepsakes from family members and most of all my favorite books and my laptop. Then I filled it with as many clothes as I could fit.

The doorbell rang.

My heart did a backflip.

“Britanee!” My father called and seconds later I heard the front door open. I stuffed a couple more clothes in, closed the suitcase and stood.

“Oh god.” I turned to face my mother. She’d put fresh makeup on but her eyes were red. “You look so beautiful.” Another burst of tears seeped from her eyes.

“Mom, relax.” I walked over to her. “It’s just clothes. I look the same as I ever do.” I pulled her into a hug unwilling to face the real reason she was crying. I was leaving.

After a couple seconds she pulled away and forced a smile over her lips. “You’ll like Nathan.” She gave weak laugh. “And I’m sure he will like you.”

“Well let’s go find out.” I put a smile on my own face unable to risk upsetting my mother any more than she was already and we headed down stairs together.

I took a deep breath trying to gain his scent. Sweat, sweet like chocolate, musk and sage. He smelled too close to my father. I wrinkled my nose at the thought and let a small shiver escape me before we made our way into the living room.

I didn’t waste any time in assessing him. He was older than me, but not old. Maybe in his  early 30’s at most. He wore a black muscle shirt that showed off his muscles- and boy did he have muscles! They flexed as he stepped up into the doorway, his eyes locked on me. His nostrils flared taking in my scent as I stepped towards him. His green eyes roamed over my body, his brown five o’clock shadow tilted as a smile spread over his face. His hair was brown too- though there looked like it had a touch of red in it that his beard didn’t.

“Hi.” He stepped forward and held his hand out to me. “I’m Nathan.”

“Britanee.” As I reached out and touched his hand he lowered his eyes. My heart skipped a beat. Was he willing to admit that I could be just as dominate? His hand was warm against my.

My heart jumped into my throat as we touched. A shiver ran down my spine but not the kind that was bad. I felt my cheeks flush slightly as I realized we were still touching. I pulled away from him quickly. I don’t care how cute he is. I still don’t like him. I thought. He’ll be a good mate. The wolf inside me said. And she was right. He was strong, he smelled healthy and he was an alpha. He had control, apparently control he was willing to give up to me. I wasn’t buying it.

Wolves didn’t give up control.

Nathan turned back to my father. “Is there anything else you’d like to discuss?”

Please say yes. I wasn’t ready to leave yet.

“No, I will let you two get better acquainted. We’ll see you next week, right?”

“Of course.” For the second time since I met him I saw Nathan showed a sign of submission as he bowed his head to my father. My brow furrowed. I hope he isn’t weak. That was the wolf talking. I did hope he was weak, he would be easier to kill if I needed to.

Nathan turned to me. “Do you have a bag packed?” I nodded not trusting my voice. “I’ll go get it; if that’s alright?”

Again I forced myself to nod. I didn’t really want him being in my room. I didn’t really want him to get my stuff. I didn’t want him to think I liked him or needed him or really wanted anything to do with him- but I wanted time to say goodbye to my family.

As Nathan slipped past me my mother pulled me into a hug, tears rolling down her cheek again. “I’ll see you next week.” It sounded like a death sentence to me. I held her tight unwilling to admit how scared I was.

“The girls wanted me to give you this.” She held out a small box. The girls. My best friends are what she meant. I took it with shaky hands.

She stepped away from me and my father stepped forward. “I love you.” He said pulling me into a hug. “Britanee. I…” He pulled away from me. My father was a gruff kinda guy. My eyes stung with tears that wanted to escape. I ignored the prickling and nodded, knowing that if I said anything I would cry. I wasn’t going to do that.

My dad stared at me, our eyes locked for a fraction of a second, not in a stare down but silently communicating. Silently telling him I would forgive him for what he’d done. Again he pulled me into a hug, trying to hide the water that spilled from the corner of his eyes. “He’s not bad.” He whispered in my ear. “And if he ever hurts you I will kill him; I don’t care the cost.”

Those last words I heard from my dad left me with some faith that he did care. That he wasn’t just going to let me suffer.

My dad pulled away as Nathan came down the stairs. Both men looked at one another.

“I’ll take good care of her.”

“I expect it.”

A smile touched Nathan’s lips as he stepped towards me holding my suitcase in one hand and my purse in the other. “I saw this on your bed… I wasn’t sure if you’d want it but I figured…”

“Thank you.” I took it from him without making eye contact and we made our way towards the door.

I kept my tears to myself as we made our way down the driveway and to the car. Without a word I sat down in the passenger seat and waited as he put my suitcase in the back before getting in the driver’s seat. He started the car without a word and we drove away from my home.

It wasn’t until we’d hit the highway that he spoke. “We’re not that far away. The place I have is about a mile away from the beginning of their territory…”

I grunted in response. What else was I supposed to say?

“You’re welcome to see them whenever you want… I’m not that kind of alpha.”

The kind that didn’t let his wolves mingle with other packs is what he meant. What kind are you? I wanted to ask, but I couldn’t bring myself to speak. I stared out the front window as tears ran down my cheek. I didn’t make a sound.

Nathan blew out a deep breath and for a split second I felt bad for acting the way I was; only for a split second though then I remembered that he’d pretty much bought me in return for land. I’d been part of a trade, part of a sale.

Anger tugged at me. Anger at him, at my father, at myself. But it didn’t last long. I couldn’t bring myself to make it last long. I bit my lip staring down at the box I still had in my hand. The one that my best friends had wanted me to have.

As if reading my mind Nathan spoke again. “Is it from your pack?”

“My best friends.” I said and to my own surprise my voice didn’t break. I pulled the lid off slowly and stared down at the contents of the box. The simple chain was not silver. I didn’t need to touch or sniff it to know that, but it looked like it. There was a small, simple gem in the center. A green stone with a purple one on either side. I turned it over in my hand to see each one engraved with a heart.

Tears rolled down my cheeks as I stared at it.

“It beautiful.” Nathan said from the driver’s seat. He was right.

Chapter 2

The house was nice, but that didn’t make me feel any better as I made my way towards the door with my suitcase in hand.

Nathan opened the door for me and I stepped inside. Three people stared at me.

My heart sank as I looked at them all. Two males and a female. I wondered if she was in a forced marriage too. Maybe she’s lucky and didn’t get sold by her father. The two males stared at me, judgment written all over their face. The girl stood, avoiding eye contact. “You must be Britanee; it’s nice to meet you!” She smiled as she came over to me. “I’m Christine. And this is Jesse and Jack.” She held her hand out to me.

I looked down at it. Dropped my suitcase, still not letting go of the box that held my necklace, and shook her hand.

I would have said it was nice to meet her, but I wasn’t feeling it so I forced a smile instead.

Nathan cleared his throat behind me. “We’re going to go get Britanee unpacked. We’ll be down for dinner.”

My heart skipped a beat. We. What did he mean by that? Was that some order not to disturb us, no matter what they heard? I swallowed dryly, my heartbeat picking up as his fingers curled around my shoulder and he guided me towards wherever it was he wanted me.

I stumbled along, forced to follow him, in all reality, to whatever my doom was. We came to a stop in front of a door and he opened it.

The room was large, with a bed in one corner and a desk in the other. Book shelves covered the wall to my left and a window the wall to my right.

“This is my room.” His eyes locked on mine. “I… I put a dresser in here and cleared out closet space for you- if you want it.” He paused as something flashed across his eyes. Was it disappointment? He reached up and rubbed the back of his neck. “If you’d like there is a guest room down the hall. I… I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“It’s fine.” I didn’t want to let on to how hard this was for me. If I took the guest room there would be a lot of talk behind it and who knows how it would affect my and Nathan’s relationship. The most I could do was try not to become hated within my first couple of days here.  Without another word I stepped it to the bedroom and looked around. With white walls and black sheets I had to admit it was a nice room. I could have worse places to sleep. I admitted, but only to myself. I dropped my suitcase beside the dresser and went to the bookshelf. He had lots of books. “Are they all yours?”

“Yes… I um, cleared a shelf off for you, if you need more room… just let me know. Same goes for the dresser; we can always buy a new one.”

I had to admit, he was trying to make me feel at home. I turned to him and saw something cross his face that I couldn’t read. It tugged at my heart.

“Thanks.” I said. I took a deep breath. “I… I don’t think I’m ready to unpack though.” It would all just feel too raw if I unpacked. If I kept my suitcase out I could pretend I could leave if I wanted to.

“Of course.” He smiled but it looked forced. “Well, when you’re ready… if you need anything. Just let me know and we’ll get it.”

“What if I need to leave?”

My jaw dropped. I hadn’t meant to say it out loud. My hand covered my mouth as I stared at him, unable to look away and trying to process how I could have possibly said something that stupid.

His eyes locked on me. “The door is always open, but please let me know if you decide to leave. I’ll worry about you if I think you’ve gone for a run and don’t come back.”

Without another word he walked out of the room.

My heart sank into the pit of my stomach.

~

I couldn’t bring myself to say anything to her. After all, what was there to say? I couldn’t be mad at her for hating me. I’d taken her from her family but the fact was I needed a mate, and Britanee was… I bit my lip. I’d seen her running so many times, it was amazing we’d never actually met. When her father came to me about making a traditional deal to be sure I didn’t move in on his land I hadn’t even thought about saying no.

What did that say about me? I didn’t really want to know.

“She’ll warm up.” It was Christine who spoke. I just hoped she was right. “I’ll go see her.”

I shrugged, my way of letting her know it was allowed. Jesse looked at me. My second in command. “She’s right.” He just said that because he had a crush on her. “She will warm up to it. She just needs time to grieve. It’s hard to be taken away from your family.” It sounded like he was speaking from experience.

“I don’t want her to feel like she’s trapped here.”

“Well she’s going to.” Jesse shrugged. “Her dad gave her away, think about how that must make her feel.”

I paused. I’d been selfish. I was too worried about trying to make her feel at home that I hadn’t stopped to think about how she felt being uprooted from her home. Jesse stood. “Jack and I are going to go get some fresh air, send Christine out when she’s done in there and the three of us are going to head into town. We could use a couple things and it seems like you two need some time alone.”

He was probably right. But I wasn’t sure it was a good idea to leave us alone so soon after everything.

~

It took everything I had not to tell her to fuck off when she came into the room. I knew she was trying to be nice and I didn’t want to be a bitch; I just really wanted to be left alone. I’d changed into pants the second he left and now sat on his bed staring blankly at the floor.

“How are you doing?” She jumped right into the feelings. Great. She wanted me to open up to her. As nice as that was, it wasn’t my cup of tea.

“I… I’m fine thanks.”

“Sounds like bullshit to me.” She came into the room and sat down beside me. “Look, I can’t begin to guess what’s going on in your head, but I just wanted to let you know that if you want to talk I’m here. I know Nate was really excited about this stuff.” She looked around the room and let out a soft laugh. “Trust me, his room did not look this nice a couple weeks ago. It’s was a mess! Such a typical boy, he put it off until the last second and then scrambled around to try and find the right stuff.” She shook her head.

I stared at her listening to what she was saying. He’d been excited? Were arranged marriages supposed to have excitement?

“And oh god, the entire time he can’t asking me ‘do you think it’s enough? Is that enough space for all her clothes? What if she has more books than that? What if she doesn’t like the bedding? Do you think it will be alright?’” She chuckled. “Honestly I think he did up the guest room in case you didn’t like the way he decorated this one.”

He’s good. Caring mate. The wolf said. I like him, he will protect us.

Without realizing it a smile had spread across my lips. “Well… it is a nice room.”

“Of course it is, I handled everything.” She gave me a wink and a grin. “But I’ll be sure to mention you don’t hate it. It will put him at ease a little. He’s been so on edge.” She frowned.

This had put him on edge? I had put him on edge? Why?

He was the alpha, it wasn’t supposed to matter what anyone else wanted. It wasn’t supposed to matter if someone didn’t want to be there, not me at least. Maybe the rest could leave if they wanted, if he wasn’t too possessive of them, but I was part of a deal. If I left the deal went up in smoke.

“Anyways.” Christine stood. “I just… wanted to make sure you’re okay. I have to admit, when Nate told us about you, I was excited. I mean, I know it’s probably really hard on you, but I’ve been the only female for years.” She rolled her eyes. “I’m just so glad to have someone who wants to get a manicure with me!”

The mental image of a werewolf with blue nails popped into my head. I smirked.

“I’ll let you unpack and have some time to yourself, just give me a shout if you want anything… and you know, aren’t ready to face everyone else.” She turned and made it to the door before I spoke.

“Hey,” She stopped. “Thank you.”

It was the best I could say right now but I could tell it had made her smile.

I was alone up there for half an hour before I heard footsteps outside of the room. He knocked gently. “Can I come in?”

“It’s your room.”

“If you like it you can have it, but I was hoping we could share it.” A nervous smile touched his lips.

I stared at him and my mind wandered back to what Christine had said. For a split second I got over my anger and gave him a real smile.

“I guess we could try that.”

He stepped towards me.

“The others went out.”

“I know.” I’d heard them leave a while ago.

“I…” He looked lost trying to find something to say so I stepped forward.

“Christine said you guys redid the room recently.”

Pink covered his face. “That’s not quite what she said, was it?”

“No.” I laughed. “But it looks good.”

“So you like it?” He looked like a puppy dog eager to please. “If you don’t we can-”

“No. I like it.”

And I did. It would be a wonderful bedroom, once I was ready to accept that it was mine- if that time ever came.

He came over to the bed and sat down beside me. He glanced at me and then held his hand out for mine.

I took it and without another word he pulled me close to him. My heart skipped a beat but for two very different reasons.

The human side of me was scared of what would happen next as his hands traced up the curves of my body gently.

The wolf side of me wanted what my human side was scared of.

“Britanee,” He whispered softly. His warm breath touched my skin. Goosebumps prickled my arms. “I understand if you hate me and I won’t hold that against you but please give me a chance to win you over.”

I swallowed unsure of how to respond to that. Was I supposed to answer him at all?

One hand cupped my cheek. “Can I kiss you?” His eyes locked on mine. Those beautiful green eyes. I couldn’t bring myself to speak.

Yes. The wolf said. She wanted to scream it, she wanted him.

I nodded without realizing that I was doing it.

Nate pulled me closer to him, a deep breath escaping his lips as he pulled me into a gentle kiss. My fingers tangled into his hair. A soft moan passed through my lips as he pulled me onto his lap. He froze.

“Um… Britanee…” His eyes locked on mine. “Are… are you a..?”

Chapter 3

I could tell what he was trying to ask without him finishing his sentence.  I was surprised it gotten to this so quickly.  He knew the answer, because I’d looked down slightly embarrassed.

He rolled me onto my back gently as he settled down between my legs. “Then I will have to make it extra special.”

Nervousness was biting at my stomach. The wolf moaned, wanting more from him as his lips trailed their way along my neck, his teeth grazed my skin softly. My fingers traced over the muscles in his back. I reached out and removed his shirt. I heard it land somewhere on the ground beside the bed. Nate grinned. As he pulled away.

“Take your shirt off.”

It wasn’t an order, it sounded more like a request than anything else. I pushed myself up and reached for the hem of my shirt, pulling it over my head I let it fall to the ground beside the bed too.

His roamed over my body. “And your pants.”

My cheeks felt hot. Correction: My body felt hot. From embarrassment and arousal at the same time. I stood utterly aware of his eyes on my every move. I unbuttoned my jeans and pushed them down to my ankles. I bit the inside of my cheek nervously.

As I stepped out of them he pulled me close to him, guiding me back down onto the bed. His lips touched mine. “Are you nervous?” He asked, his eyes locking on mine.

I nodded.

He pulled away. “We don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

I stared at him unsure of what to say. I was his mate, I would have to eventually. And I wanted to. The wolf wanted nothing more than to feel him inside us. I was nervous though. I wasn’t necessarily a virgin because it had been my choice, but it wasn’t something I wanted to jump right in and do. I bit my lip. “I… I don’t want to stop.” I admitted.

His eyes sparkled as he lowered his lips to my chest. “Then we won’t.” My heart skipped a beat as I felt his teeth touch my breast. I moaned closing my eyes. His hands traced down the curves of my body as he sucked on my skin. I moaned louder. His warm hands stopped at my hips and pulled me closer to him. He pressed his body against mine. He rushed to my pussy as I felt every inch of him. Even with his jeans on I was sure I could feel his erection. My hand slipped between my legs, but instead of touching myself-something I was quite used to!- I touched him.

Nate gasped, a soft growl escaping him as I opened my eyes to look at him. He pressed himself against me as I massaged his cock from outside of his pants. I pushed him off me and reached for the zipper on his jeans.

He grinned as the fell down to his knees. I reached for him but he grabbed my wrist. “This isn’t about me.” He pushed me back down onto my back, pinning my hands above my head. “You can play with me later, for now this is all about you.” He let go of my wrists and trailed kisses down my body. My heart raced as he made his way lower and lower. I moaned as his hot lips touched my uppermost thighs. Oh god. This was it. Right? I may be a virgin but I knew what was coming next. I gasped as his tongue touched my pussy from outside my panties. My body arched towards him, begging him for more.

The wolf wanted so much more. I wanted so much more.

His finger touched me, pushing my panties out of the way as his tongue slipped past my folds. Oh god. My body arched closer to him, trying to get him closer; deeper.

His hands slipped under my butt, pulling me up to his face as his tongue slipped in and out of me, exploring every inch of my pussy it could reach. His tongue slipped out of me and licked my clit. I gasped as the tip of him circled the sensitive skin. My fingers dug into his muscular back.

He pulled away from me, sitting between my legs and pulling my legs over him. I watched his every move as his finger inched closer to me and slipped into me. I gasped my eyes rolling back. A deep moan escaped me as his finger worked in and out of me. Another finger, then another.

“Does it hurt?”

I shook my head.

“Do you want to try something bigger?” His eyes sparkled as he said it.

“Yes.”

He looked shocked that I’d said yes, but he pulled away from me, placed a kiss on my lips and stood. I watched as he made his way over to the dresser. “You… um, you’re not using any form of birth control, right?”

“Nope.”

He nodded pulling something out from the dresser and came back over to me. I took a deep breath as he slid his pants down and stepped out of them. My eyes widened.

Don’t get me wrong, I’ve seen a penis before but oh my. I swallowed. Maybe there was something about seeing it in real life, or maybe it was just him. I forced myself to look away from him as he crawled back into bed. He chuckled.

“You can look all you like. I don’t mind if you stare.”

I brought my gaze back to him, lower and lower. His thick cock stood totally erect. I reached for the condom and tore into the packaging.  We wouldn’t be trying for cubs anytime soon.

“I take it you know how to do it?”

That got a glare from me. He only laughed. “I’m not stupid.” I muttered. Plus I’d learnt it in school.

I slipped the condom over him and rolled it back, my eyes locked on him. His grin widened as he pushed my back gently. I felt the bedding and took a deep breath. This was it, right?

Nate spread my legs settling down close to me. His head pressed against my folds. I gasped as he pushed into me. My eyes squeezed tight, but there wasn’t half as much pain as I thought there would be.

“Are you okay?” He asked taking my hand.

“Yes.”

He pulled away gently and slid back into me. “You’re sure?”

“Mhmm.” I was more than okay. With every gentle thrust pleasure overwhelmed me. I bit my lip. How could I already be so close?

I forced my eyes open so I could see the man staring at me. His hands traced over the curves of my body.

Faster and faster but still so careful with me. I wasn’t sure if I would want it rough or not sometime, but all I knew was right now this was almost enough to send me over the edge. Nate bent down giving me a gentle kiss. I moaned into his lips my fingers tracing their way up his back and finding a happy home in his hair. I kept him close to me, our kiss growing more passionate.

My teeth grazed his lower lip, nipping him playfully. He grinned returning my nip as he thrust into me faster and faster.

“I’m close.” I whispered. “Oh.” My eyes rolled back as everything went white. My body arched as he thrust into me, harder and harder. His fingers dug into me as pleasure surged through my body like never before. I cried out as I heard something close to a growl escaped him. My fingers dug into his scalp.

Harder and harder. Another wave of pleasure, just intense as the last. My body arched grinding against him, then another wave. I gasped for breath moaning as another wave of pleasure hit me this time softer, then another softer one, and another. Once they died down I opened my eyes to find him staring at me. He placed a hard kiss against my lips before sitting up and pulling out of me slowly.

“How do you feel?”

“Good.” My eyes locked on him.

~

I rolled off the bed and reached for my clothes. I glanced at Nate, my eyes roaming over his body. I bit my lip and took a deep breath. Yup, body wise I could do a lot worse.

He caught me staring, a smirk spread over his face as he pulled his jeans on as he stared at me. “Are you going to get dressed?”

“I might not.” I grinned. “If you want to get back into the bed.”

He laughed softly. “Maybe later, but I think the pack just pulled in from their trip to town.”

I felt my stomach flutter. They’d be able to smell it the second they stepped into the house.  That’s the thing about a pack… there are no secrets. He reached out and held his hand out for me. I pulled a shirt over my head and took his hand he pulled me to my feet. I bent down, grabbed my pants and slipped them on. I pulled my hair into a bun and bit my lip as I turned to see Nate. He pulled me into his arms and guided me towards the door.

As we headed into the living room everyone stared at us. A smirk spread across Christine’s face.

“Hello. We brought home dinner.” She held up two boxes of pizza and a plastic bag.

My stomach grumbled. Nate snorted as he glanced at me, a smirk spread across his face. Clearly he thought the hunger was his doing.

I made my way over to the couch and sat down beside Christine. She handed me a box of pizza and handed the other off Jack.

Nate sat down beside me, a grin across his face as I took three slices of pizza, balanced them on my somewhat clean jeans and passed the box over to him. Hey, when you’re used to eating living flesh off the dirty ground somehow clean jeans work just fine! Anyway I was so hungry it didn’t matter. I gobbled down the three slices in no time. Christine offered me a box of breadsticks and one with wings. I took a couple wings but no bread sticks and instead went for another slice of pizza.

“Was he that rough with you?” Jesse asked with a smirk.

I froze, but I was quick to reply. “What? You need something to think about? Or are you jealous?” I raised an eyebrow.

He laughed softly but didn’t answer. I glanced at Nate who sat grinning beside me. He reached out and touched my hand, squeezing gently. I sighed closing my eyes. I can’t believe it hasn’t even been a day. I bit my lip.

I should be in the bedroom sulking, ignoring everyone. Not out here having pizza and making jokes with them. But I feel at home. That’s good, isn’t it? It was supposed to be, but maybe it was all moving too fast.

“Nikki is coming over tomorrow.” Jesse said after looking down at his phone. He glanced at Nate, then me and back to Nate.

I didn’t need to be a mind reader to know that there was something about Nate and Nikki. I turned to him feeling jealousy tug at me.

“Who’s Nikki?” I raised an eyebrow.

“No one.” He said quickly, squeezing my hand in some attempt to make the point that she was no one. I raised an eyebrow.

“Really?”

“Really.”

I turned to Christine. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do, but I also knew I had power over her just because of who was holding my hand.

“Christine, who is Nikki?” I tried to give her a sympathetic smile and phrase my question in a way that she could beat around but still give me a little info.

“She’s…” Christine paused. She didn’t seem to mind that I’d pretty much thrown her under the buss. She picked her words carefully. “Nikki is another wolf, she’s from the next area over, her pack is pretty small and I think her dad has been trying to warm Nate up to her for a while now.” She paused glancing at Nate. I did too.

He didn’t look angry, more embarrassed than anything else.

I gave him a smile and then turned my attention back to Christine.

“I see.” It was my way of letting her know she’d told me enough and didn’t need to tell me anymore.

“Anytime.” Her eyes sparkled. “I don’t like the bitch anyway.” And with that she turned her attention back to her food.

I looked around the room No one looked pleased at the idea that she was coming over. And I have to admit that made me feel a little happy knowing that they hadn’t been rooting for her.

Still, I hated the idea that he’d been checking out other potentials for his mate. My brow furrowed trying not to let it get to me, but knowing it still did.

Chapter 4

The next morning I rolled out of bed before Nate could pull me back in. He grinned. “You’ve got a cute butt.”

I glanced at the clock and groaned. 10:00. That’s what I get for being up until 4:00 in the morning having sex. I smiled just thinking about it. Although, I wasn’t too sure I’d be feeling great today, if you know what I mean.

It had been five times last night. Five wonderful times.

“What do you say you come back to bed.” Nate raised an eyebrow.

“No. I’ve got to get dressed. Anyways it’s probably best if we’re not fucking when Nikki gets here.”

He stared at me for a couple seconds. I couldn’t tell what he was thinking. “You’re mad at me for that.”

Of course I was. “I get it.” And that was the truth. I did get it.

“No you don’t.”

I turned away from him as I made my way over to the suitcase. It almost felt silly to keep it out and not just pack my shit into a dresser, but on the other hand I wasn’t sure I was ready to admit I felt at home enough to do that. So I just pulled out a pair of jeans, the pair that made my ass look the best, and a tank top. I picked my simple black lace bra, not wanting Nate to think I was trying to look too hot knowing that Nikki was coming over, but I did want to make sure I looked better than her.

Bitch. The wolf said. I should kill her. I should show her who is dominant. The wolf wanted to, but I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do. It wasn’t the mature thing to do. I needed to let my human side win out and just be mature. I needed to prove it wasn’t a big deal if he’d checked out another girl.

“It wasn’t something I ever wanted. But her father… he was hoping I’d be of use to the pack, you have to understand her father’s getting old. He’s a traditional alpha, he doesn’t believe in females being alpha.”

I scowled. I couldn’t believe how common it was for old wrinkly men to think a female shouldn’t be alpha when in reality a lot of actual wolf packs had female alphas. I pulled my clothes on and grabbed my makeup bag. I didn’t feel like putting much makeup on but I did go for  lipgloss and some eyeliner.

I grinned as I turned to face Nate. “What do you think?”

“Your ass looks really good in those.”

I laughed as my cheeks warmed. The wolf loved the compliment more than I did. My head snapped towards the window as I heard the crunch of gravel.

“That must be Nikki.” Nate pushed himself to his feet. “Are you coming?”

“I’ll be right there.” I didn’t want to admit why I was staying in the bedroom for a couple minutes so I was thankful when Nate didn’t ask. Maybe he knew, maybe he just thought I needed to pee or something. Either way he left me alone to myself.

It wasn’t until he’d closed the door behind himself that I made my way towards the window. I tried to stay out of her line of sight, or at least not make it obvious what I was doing as I glanced out the window to get a good look at her. Long brown hair, high heels and skinny jeans that made her ass look better than mine. She strutted towards the house, a Gucci bag in her hand and a friend at her side. The look on her face told me she’d come for a fight and nothing more.

I took a deep breath and tried to relax myself. The wolf didn’t want to.

She wants to fight! Let’s fight! Let me show her why Nate picked us. No. I fought with the wolf. We had to appeal to the human side of everyone. We had to show we were better than her.

She came for a fight and I wouldn’t give it to her. When I looked down I realized my hands were shaking.

My heart skipped a beat as I heard the door open.

“Hi Christine.” Nikki sounded happy to see Christine. Had I misread Christine last night? Were they friends? Was Christine playing with me?

“Hi Nikki.” Her voice sounded strained. Maybe she hadn’t misled me.

Only one way to find out. Let’s get this done and over with, and if something goes wrong I’ll kill her. I promised the wolf she could have her chance if it came down to it, but no killing. That was not how my mother raised me.

My shaky hands reached for the cold handle and I pulled the door open. I left it open encase she wanted to look around. I wanted her to see that I hadn’t taken the guest room.

I forced a bit of a strut into my walk as I made my way down the hallway. As everyone came into view they fell silent. Dead silent. I didn’t make eye contact with anyone but Nate. A smile touched my lips as I made my way over to him and reached for his hand. He pulled away and wrapped his arm over my shoulder.

“Nikki, have you met Britanee?”

Nikki and Britanee. How cute. I forced a smile over my face, as hard as that was, and reached out to shake her hand. “It’s nice to-”

“This is what you picked?” She cut me off raising her eyebrows. “I thought you could have done better.”

“Trust me,” I spoke before Nate could. “He couldn’t.” I smirked letting her think whatever she wanted. Maybe she thought I meant in bed, maybe she thought I was that full of myself; hell maybe she thought I was special in some way. I didn’t care. All I cared about was the fact that she was staring at me speechless.

She still hadn’t shaken my hand so I pulled it away from her and went back to standing beside Nate. “Was there a reason you stopped by?” Nate asked.

“Yes.” Her eyes didn’t move away from me.

My heart flipped realizing what she meant.

Nate and I still hadn’t married. We, we hadn’t sworn ourselves to each other, that meant there was still room for someone to step forward and challenge. Nikki wanted to be the one to do that.

I cracked my neck letting out a deep sigh I was hoping she would take for annoyance.

“Nikki.” Nate spoke in a low voice. “I-”

“Let’s get it over and done with.” I said cutting him off. I mean really, what choice did I have? I was the alpha female here and I needed to establish that. The wolf wanted to show she was strong. She needed to show she wouldn’t back down.

There were some things the human side of me needed to deal with, and somethings I had to let the wolf take care of, otherwise my wolf would go mad.

Before anyone could say another word I grabbed the hem of my shirt and pulled it over my head. Most people might think twice before doing that in front of a group of people, but honestly when you’re raised around it you learn pretty quickly not to worry about it. My pants came off next, falling to my ankles as she slipped out of her shoes.

“At least you’re not going to make Nate fight your battles for you.” She smirked.

“Why? Is that what you planned to do?” Okay, I’m not the best at trash talking but at least I thought of a comeback. My bra and panties slipped off me quickly as the change started to take place. She was still in the process of taking her clothes off by the time I was in full wolf form. I sat down in front of Nate and stared at her. She didn’t break eye contact as she changed.

Chapter 5

We circled each other for a couple of seconds. She waited to see if I was going to make the first move and I wanted to see if she would.

She wouldn’t so I did.

My wolf lunged towards her. She dodged jumping at me. I yelped as her teeth touched my hind leg. I spun to face her snapping. Blood trickled from my mouth. I’d nipped her ear.

She growled.

I lunged for her again. She dodged me again but wasn’t quite quick enough. My teeth sank into her leg and didn’t let go. Our eyes locked.

I didn’t want to kill her. I didn’t want to waste my time on this.

I did something I never should have done.

I dropped her leg and jumped for her throat. My teeth dug in gently. Just enough to show her I could kill her if I wanted.

She wined, letting me know she submitted. I pulled away, my eyes locked on her. She refused to look at me as she turned on her heel and ran out the door. I watched her every move until I couldn’t see her any longer.

Then I shifted back.

“Are you okay?” Nate grabbed my panties and bra; he held them out to me.

“I’m fine.” I glanced down at the cut on my leg. Yea, I was going to be fine. It would heal in no time.

“So, looks like you’re the top bitch now.” Christine smirked as I glanced at her. She held her hands in submission. “I have no desire to challenge you. I’m happy right where I am on the food chain.”

~

By the time my parents finally came around to see us I actually felt at home here. I felt like this was my home. Not my parents, but mine and Nate’s. We’d been expecting them which meant that we avoided a make out session that whole day; something that had been very hard for me and the wolf in me. My dad pulled me into a hug and took a deep breath.

“You smell… like part of the pack.” As my life changed, as I became the alpha female, as I become Nate’s, the smell was bound to change. “But you still smell like my daughter.” A smile spread across his lips.

I wore the necklace my best friends had given me as a parting gift today, a sign that they would always be part of my pack.

My mom pulled me into a hug. Her eyes already red from crying. “We miss you so much.”

“Then come visit more often.” I tapped her on the shoulder lightly. “You’re always welcome here.”

Nate didn’t object. We weren’t that kind of pack.

The End

A Love Hate Situation: A BWWM Medical Romance

Chapter One

“You don’t mind if I have a seat, do you?”

Katrina looked up at Dr. Jackson, known as JJ to most of the hospital, and wanted to say, “of course I mind you idiot go sit with your adoring fans and leave me the hell alone.” But he was her boss and saying something like that was guaranteed to put her on his shit list. So instead she shrugged and returned her attention to the cardboard sandwich in her hand and the journal resting on the table in front of her. This was how she spent most of her time eating, reading articles that would make her a better trauma surgeon.

“So what are you reading?”

She looked up at Dr. Jackson with a blank stare and pressed her teeth into her tongue to stop the words that threatened to spill out. “A journal article.”

He rolled those amber colored eyes and gifted her with a smile that made most women blush. “Obviously. What is the article about?”

Katrina sighed heavily wishing he would just go away. It was bad enough she spent as much as eighteen hours a day with the good looking egomaniac, now he was invading her precious alone time. “Ways to reduce radiation when screening for blunt abdominal trauma.” Leave now, please.

Dr. Jackson leaned over to look at the journal and his smile brightened. “I co-wrote the article.” When her blank stare didn’t show surprise or admiration he went on, “You can just ask me if you have questions, you know.”

The problem was she didn’t want to ask him. Anything. Ever. “I’d rather just read the article.”

His smile dimmed a bit but he was not deterred. “You know Dr. Fulgram, I get the feeling you don’t like me much.”

Gee what gave you that idea, Einstein? “You are a great trauma surgeon and I’m sure I’ll learn a lot from you.” If I don’t stab you with a scalpel first.

He sat back in his chair with his hand clutched at his heart. “Great trauma surgeon? You wound me Katrina Fulgram.” At her blank stare he straightened up and told her, “I am an incredible surgeon and you’d do well to remember just how much you could learn from me.”

Katrina stared at him until he began to shift uncomfortably. She finished chewing and looked him right in the eye. “That’s your job, isn’t it, to teach me?”

JJ sighed heavily. He had no idea why she disliked him so much or why it bothered him as much as it did, but dammit it did. “It is my job Katrina but that doesn’t mean you wouldn’t learn more if our relationship wasn’t so…contentious.”

Katrina slid the elastic band off her wrist and began to tie her thick waves into a knot on top of her head and took in his features. Jase Jackson was a drop dead gorgeous man. His moss green eyes sparkled with humor or mischief when they weren’t serious and focused on surgery. He had a great smile bracketed by signs that he laughed a lot and his blond hair gave him boyish charm despite the streaks of grey throughout, that made all the women in his life fall at his feet. Except for Katrina, of course.

She wasn’t blind, she could see how quantitatively attractive he was on the outside but his arrogance was the only thing she seemed to truly notice about him. And the way everyone fawned all over him. He was an amazing surgeon but he was still just a man. When he became restless she finally responded. “I don’t find our relationship contentious in the least. I’m just not a member of your fan club. I am your resident and here to learn from you. Do we need to be more than that?”

JJ’s shoulders drooped with disappointment. “I guess not. I’m just not used to people not liking me, especially for no reason.”

Katrina sighed, her patience just about out for the day after the morning she had. “Dr. Jackson it isn’t that I don’t like you, I just don’t worship you like the rest of the world. You’re fine, good.”

Before he could respond the mostly quiet cafeteria filled with emergency sirens and notifications. Two seconds later doctors, nurses, specialists and interns left their food, magazines and books where they were and headed for the ER.

Good riddance!

~

Jase Jackson had no idea what he’d ever done to Katrina Fulgram to make her hate him so, but man did she really seem to dislike him. He hadn’t seen her smile at him in the nine months they’d been working together but she was quick with a smile for nurses, patients, hell even the janitor got a smile every time she saw him.

He’d been a medic in the Army for four years and performed more emergency surgeries in deadly conditions than one person ever should. He’d done a stint at the Cook County ER during the height of gang violence in Chicago so he knew how to quickly locate a bullet, pull it out and stitch a wound without leaving a scar. He could stop a patient with multiple wounds from bleeding to death without breaking a sweat and repair a mangled body until it was nearly as good as new. But what he couldn’t do was make Katrina like him. Dammit.

She would though. They worked well together in the ER and she was intelligent, hardworking and intuitive in her application of emergency medicine. Eventually she would see he wasn’t a bad guy, but for now he had a GSW to attend to. “Fulgram you’re with me on this one,” he yelled over the chaos of the emergency room. Apparently a motorcycle gang decided to shoot at each other in a mall parking lot so there would be at least a dozen of the walking wounded trailing in, along with those with more critical concerns.

Despite her obvious dislike of him she gave a curt nod and changed directions to follow him into the scrub room. Katrina was silent as she soaped up and rinsed off with hot water. Her emerald green eyes cut to him briefly when she stepped into the operating room and JJ gave her the patient stats and they both got to work. They were like a well-oiled machine working together. He reached inside for bullet fragments and she used water to give him a better visual, he repaired internal damage and she sutured the bullet riddled body. It was, in his opinion, like poetry.

“Great job Dr. Fulgram.”

Katrina was tired and her defenses were down, it was the only explanation why she returned his enticing smile with one of her own. “Thanks Dr. Jackson. Your work was brilliant in there.” He really was a fantastic surgeon and even the past two hours had taught her plenty about technique and quick thinking.

Jase watched her walk away and wondered, not for the first time, if she would ever call him JJ like the rest of the hospital staff. She was always so stiff and formal with him, referring to him as ‘Doctor’ as though that was his first name, not Jase. “I’m leaving in an hour Dr.Fulgram so I’ll need you to keep an eye on this patient, monitoring vitals every hour. Call me if they elevate to the red zone.” She nodded and he watched her walk away, posture straight even after the long day that wasn’t over for her. He knew she’d already been at the hospital for twenty four hours and would be here for another twelve, but he’d put in his time as a resident so he got to sleep in his own bed.

Watching her walk away Jase suspected his pathological desire to get her to like him had more to do with her skills as a doctor and the way she filled out a pair of scrubs. Katrina Fulgram was a beautiful woman, no matter how hard she tried to hide her firm round ass, plump over-sized breasts and a waist so small she used rubber bands to hold her scrub pants up. He’d spent more than a few nights imagining how she would look out of her scrubs. Were her nipples caramel brown or were they dark like coffee? Were they large and eye catching? Were her breasts really as pert as they looked under her scrubs ? Was her pussy bare or did she have a strip or a triangle decorating it?

JJ shook off those thoughts and turned his attention back to the tablet in his hand. Katrina had long disappeared down the hall anyway and he was ready to go home.

~

It was after midnight when Katrina finally woke up, or rather when a terrified first year resident woke her up. She stretched her tired and aching body in the chair meant for a munchkin and swiped a chunk of curls from her eyes. “What is it?”

“Female. Multiple stab wounds with internal bleeding. They’re paging you.”

The way the first year took several large steps back would have been funny if Katrina were at all awake. “Okay, I’ll be down in a minute.” She was already out of the chair and splashing water on her face. She grabbed a small paper cup and filled it with hours old coffee and chugged it as she made her way to the ER. “Okay what do we have here?” She snapped on a pair of gloves and strode confidently toward the patient.

Donna, the best ER nurse around, summed it up succinctly and for that Katrina was grateful. “Multiple stab wounds, low blood pressure and blood loss for starters. We’ll know more once you get in there.”

She nodded and got to work. The woman appeared to be in her late thirties and she was underweight with a thick bush of brown hair. But what Katrina noticed most was the more than two dozen stab wounds covering her abdomen, breasts, arms and thighs. But she began with the large scar curving from her eyebrow, arching over her cheek and down her jaw before it ended at her jawline. It was deep and red and throbbing. “Is she sedated?” When she got confirmation, Katrina got to work, opening her up and fixing internal damage before getting to the surface wounds. Several hours later Katrina was finally ready to close her up. She allowed the first year who woke her to do the sutures.

She looked all around for the chart and found the name blank. “Why is the name blank on this chart?” That’s the quickest way to lose patient information and the blame would fall to her even though nurses to intake information.

“She had no identification at all but instead of listing her as Jane Doe I figured she could tell us who she is once she’s awake.”

“And if she sneaks off before we can get that information are you going to explain that to the Chief?”

She watched the nurse shrink away from her and she wanted to cringe. She hated the stupid hospital policy that they were to turn away anyone without identification or insurance and send them to County General. It was cruel and heartless and she was sure it would cost lives. “Look I’m sorry. Forget I said anything.” Even though one of us is going to be in big trouble if she skips out or doesn’t have insurance.

When Katrina returned an hour later to check patient vitals she was shocked to see the woman’s face clean and free of makeup and blood. Her hair was dry and no longer caked in blood. Katrina gasped, “Harper?” The woman looked so much like the older sister she hadn’t seen since she was fourteen and Harper was nineteen and ran away. That was twelve years ago and this woman, this Jane Doe could be Harper.

She shook off the thought, unwilling to get her hopes up. Chances were that Harper was dead or a long way from here. “We’ll find out who you are either way.” She patted her leg and crept out of the room, where she ran straight into a tall, hard brick wall.

“What in the hell do you think you’re doing?”

Katrina blinked and looked up as she registered the voice. “What exactly is the problem Dr. Jackson?”

What is the problem? “The problem, Dr. Fulgram, is that you worked on this woman without finding out her insurance status or hell, even her name.” Arms crossed over her ample bosom, she was the very picture of defiance.

“Then maybe you should take that up with one of the nurses in your fan club because they admitted her. Not me. I was called to work on her and I’m a surgeon so that’s what I did.”

He wanted to smile at the way she poked her tiny little finger into his chest but he was so damned turned on he hardly heard a word she said. “Yeah well you’re the doctor, I expect more from you.” She rolled her amber eyes, but they were gorgeous all alight with anger.

“Then maybe you should go in there and check out my work because it was excellent and that,” she punctuated the word with another finger to his—rock hard—chest, “is what I do. Not paperwork and not asking if the patient has been identified and checked for insurance.”

JJ stepped in closer, invading her space until she was between a wall and his hard muscular body. “You knew afterwards, didn’t you Katrina? Didn’t you?”

The way her name rolled of his tongue caused an unexpected quiver in parts she’d long ago forgotten but apparently Dr. Ego could wake up with just a breathy whisper. She was even more determined to steel herself—and her body—against its reaction to him. “I did.”

Jase came closer until they were nose to nose, fighting between wanting to wring her neck and rip her clothes off. “So why I ask, is she still here?”

“Why? You want to know why?” She looked up and down the empty hallway. “He wants to know why! Well I’ll tell you, Jase,” she sneered his name, “it’s because she’s barely an hour post-op with a low blood pressure and a low grade fever. Under those circumstances I don’t think even the great Dr. Jackson would have her moved to County General!” Before she could storm away he had closed the small gap between them, hands pressed into the wall on either side of her head and captured her lips in a surprise kiss that was as seductive as it was sweet.

He tasted like cinnamon gum and coffee and damn if it wasn’t her current favorite flavor! He was a masterful kisser with soft, demanding lips that worked her over until she heard the moan escape her body and stopped cold. She looked at him with shocked green eyes and dipped under the strong arms bracketing her so she could hurry away.

“We’re not done here Dr. Fulgram,” he shouted down the hall. “Not by a long shot.” He went in to Jane Doe’s room to check Katrina’s work. And to forget about that kiss that would keep him hard until morning.

~

“She looks like half a dozen other missing girls around here,” Donna said matter of factly to a few other nurses as JJ walked by.

“No I’ll bet that’s Sylvia Whittaker, the Governor’s missing daughter,” countered Mei, a pediatric nurse.

Jase shook his head as he walked by the nurse’s station on the first floor of the hospital. For the past three days—three days!—the entire hospital speculated on who the mystery woman could be. He didn’t give a shit who she was, he just wanted her gone before the Chief found out and had all their asses. He still couldn’t believe Katrina had found a way to keep her around and he intended to talk to her about it. As soon as he found her.

Right now she was doing rounds on the patients who’d come through the ER last night so he went to his office for a few minutes of shut eye. He would have her paged to his office so he could ream her out in private and maybe gets his lips on hers again. Other parts too, if she’s willing. That thought brought a smile to his face and he whistled down every hall until reached the closet he called an office.

He closed the door behind him and shrugged out of his white lab coat and sank into the comfortable executive chair he stole from the dermatology department. His shoes were kicked off haphazardly in a corner and his socked feet were crossed at the ankle on top of his desk. “What the hell is this,” he snatched a piece of paper up that sat on his keyboard. It was a list of all the missing women in the area who matched Jane Doe’s description, along with a note.

Since you have more free time than I do, call these families and find out if they’ve heard anything about their missing daughters so we can keep caring for Jane.                                           ~KF

“Damn you Katrina, I don’t have time for this.”

“You don’t have time for what?” She strolled into his office without a knock or a care in the world and his menacing scowl did nothing to deter her. “Oh I see you got my list. Have you made any calls yet?”

Jase bowed his head, dragging his fingers through his blonde waves to stave off the growing frustration. “No Katrina, I haven’t. Why you ask? Because I am a surgeon, not a goddamn secretary and certainly not your secretary!”

She sat back with her arms crossed and slowly crossed her legs without ever taking her gaze off him. “I see.” She stood and looked at him with disappointment in her eyes. “I didn’t realize you only cared about saving patients on your operating table.” She plucked the list from his hands and turned to leave. When she got to the door she paused but didn’t turn around. “I’m feeling a bit under the weather so I think I’ll stay home tomorrow.” With that she left.

Chapter Two

Having a day off never felt so good. Katrina couldn’t remember the last time she had a day off and slept in until, she looked at her phone, eight thirty. She’d actually slept a full eight hours last night, ate a balanced meal with a glass of wine and watched one sitcom before falling asleep in front of the TV. The long night away from the hospital would have been perfect if it hadn’t been peppered by erotic dreams of a green eyed man with a sexy smile and a sinful kiss. Damn you Jase Jackson!

Luckily she wouldn’t have to see him at all today because she was going to do a little detective work to see if Jane Doe really was Harper. She grabbed Jane’s photo, the age progression photos she had worked up a few years ago to take with her as well as the photo of Harper at nineteen dressed up to go to a rock concert. Katrina smiled at the image. Her sister was all long legs, golden lipstick and light brown streaks running through her curly bush hair. She was all attitude. She was beautiful.

And she was gone.

But if the Jane Doe in the hospital was Harper she would no longer be gone. Katrina would have her sister back, which meant maybe she could get her parents back. The distant parents who had pretty much ignored her from the moment Harper left and only spoke to her now briefly at Christmas time. And if it isn’t Harper, taunted her inner skeptic. Well if it wasn’t Harper then she wasn’t any worse off than she was four days ago before Jane Doe was stabbed almost to death.

She shook off those thoughts, grabbed a banana and locked the door to her small apartment.

Her first stop was the Downtown Homeless Shelter where she passed around several photos of Harper and Jane to see if anyone could identify them. Katrina bit back her frustration at the shrugs and blank stares that met her questions. She thanked everyone for their time and left, feeling less sure than when her morning began.

Next was the Mara Johnson Women’s Shelter, a place many women on the streets often stayed for at least a few nights to get away from abusive partners. The director of the shelter was kind and accommodating but none of the women would admit to seeing Harper or Jane. She could see recognition in some of their eyes but didn’t think it would be prudent to push. She left a few copies with the director along with a business card in case the woman came in again.

Feeling disappointed and a little dejected, Katrina lifted her head towards the sun to boost her spirits. “Excuse me?” She turned at the sound of the small voice behind her. “Katrina, right?”

She nodded and relaxed her muscles so she would appear non-threatening to the woman. “I am. You’re Sophia?”

“Yep. Look I didn’t wanna say nothin’ in front of the others but I think I know the woman in the photo.”

A thrill rushed through her body, speeding up her heart and making her hope. “This one,” she held up the photo of Harper.

“No the other one. I think that’s Bo. I don’t know her last name but I’m pretty sure that’s her.”

“Are you friends?” If Jane was Harper this woman was a lifeline.

Sophia shook her short black hair. “I don’t know her that well but uh, we, uh. Well my husband used to force me to work the streets for cash and uh, Bo she, uh, she showed me the ropes.” The woman looked around nervously, smoothing her pixie cut down compulsively.

Katrina caught on to her nervousness quickly and steered Sophia back towards the door. “Thank you so much for telling me that Sophia, that can’t have been easy for you.” At the woman’s surprised look Katrina gave her a small smile. “Can you tell me what areas you’ve seen her work?”

Sophia shook her head. “Not really but her, uh, her pimp’s name is Goldfinger. You can find him by the sub shop on Central Avenue and Ninth.”

Katrina nodded as the information sank in. Her sister might be turning tricks and that thought simply gutted her but if she could find her, she could help her. “Thank you for your help Sophia, you have no idea what this means to me, really. And don’t worry, your secret is safe with me.” She smiled and laid a reassuring hand on the woman’s slight shoulder.

“Good luck Katrina.”

She was going to need more than good luck if she was going to brave a pimp named Goldfinger in an area she knew very little about. But it was the only lead she had so Katrina started up her car and headed towards Central Avenue.

She parked on the street in front of Sammy’s Sub Shack and made sure to lock her doors as she took in all the men and women hanging around the shack. It was a literal shack with no entrance for customers. It was one room with a countertop and refrigerated unit holding all the meats, vegetables and condiments. If you wanted Sammy’s sub you had to stand outside to place your order.

She scanned the lot looking for a man who looked like a pimp, not that she knew what the hell that would look like other than from the Law & Order reruns. So she looked for the man who looked to be in charge and she spotted him leaning against one of the painted wooden picnic tables entertaining the crowd with a story. As she moved closer, Katrina noticed that this pimp wasn’t at all what she pictured. Instead of greasy and smarmy he was striking with butterscotch skin, hazel eyes and a smile as bright as the summer sun. His gaze connected with hers and with a flick of his wrist the crowd disbanded.

“What can I do for you pretty lady?”

She moved closer to the good looking man but made sure to leave enough space to feel comfortable. “Are you Goldfinger?”

A sly smile spread across his face, the one he knew drove all women wild. “Are you lookin’ to become one of my girls?”

She shook her head. “No, I already have a job. But I am looking for one of your girls.”

“Candy is my only girl who does girls so you must be looking for her. Unless you’re a cop?”

Katrina shook her head. “Not a cop and not looking to rent one of your girls.” She handed over the two photos. “Do you know this woman?”

He flicked his gaze at her, his curiosity piqued. “Are you a nun or social worker?” She nodded and he continued, “Because my girls are happy with me, you hear what I’m sayin’?”

“Look I’m not trying to take anything from you Mr. Goldfinger. But I need to know if this woman is my sister. I haven’t seen her since I was a kid and you don’t know how much it would mean to me.”

The man eyed her critically taking in her casual clothes, high cheekbones and girl next door beauty. He could make a lot of money on this one. He pointed to the photo on the right of Jane Doe, “I know this trick. Bo, but she ain’t mine no more and I haven’t seen her in a few months. This one I’ve never seen.” He saw the disappointment in her eyes and felt now was the time to pounce. “You know I bet you can make a lot more money with me than you do now. For just a few hours of work.”

A smirk lifted one side of Katrina’s face at his arrogance. She could tell that his brand of charm would work well on young runaways and other vulnerable women. “I highly doubt it.”

He stepped closer and ran a finger softly down one side of her face. “Don’t be so sure, a sexy little girl next door. Oh yeah we could make good money.” He took her in, “All we need is some sexy clothes to show off that figure and you’ll definitely make more money than you do now. I guarantee it.”

She placed her hand on her hips. “So you’re telling me that being a prostitute pays more than being a surgeon?” She laughed when his eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Yeah I told you Mr. Goldfinger I already have a job that I love and I’m damn good at it. So can you tell me about Bo?” She held up the picture of Jane Doe.

“She used to trick over by the truck stop and soda factory but no one’s seen in a bit. The other girl, like I said, never seen her.”

She nodded, deflated. “Okay well thanks for your help.”

~

Jase was taking lunch away from the hospital because he was craving an Italian sub from Sammy’s. He knew the residents could handle whatever popped up this time of day, even if Katrina had decided to stay home today. He was still pissed about it, but she had played him well.

He turned into Sammy’s parking lot and did a double take. Katrina. What was she doing in this part of town? Before he could rethink his decision he was out of the car and at Katrina’s side with a furious scowl on his face. “What in the hell do you think you’re doing!”

She turned a stunned look his way and yanked her arm from his grasp. “I’m minding my own business, why don’t you do the same?”

“Are you kidding me right now Katrina?” He couldn’t believe she was being this careless with her own safety.

She knew she was being indignant but so what, dammit. She was an adult trying to find her sister. She could go wherever she pleased. “In fact I’m not kidding. Now can you please get the hell out of here so I can finish my conversation?”

Jase grabbed her arm again and shook his head. “Nope sorry sweetheart, that’s not going to happen.” He looked to Goldfinger and back to Katrina. “Where’s your car?”

She sighed loudly so her exasperation was clear. “It’s over there,” she pointed to the street where her navy blue sedan was parked.

“Where?”

“Jeez are you blind or something, it's right over th--,” She stopped when her eyes settled on the blank space where her car should be. “Son of a bitch, someone stole my car!”

That’s it, I’ve heard enough. Jase grabbed her arm again and this time when she tried to take it back, he lifted her over his shoulder and stalked over to his car. Stubborn damned woman!

“Jase Jackson if you don’t put me down right now I swear to all that you hold dear I will cut your dick off!” She pounded on his back and muscular ass until he summarily tossed her into his car. “You miserable bastard,” she muttered at his backside walking around to the driver’s seat.

He got in and turned his key in the ignition. “If you try to get out of this car, so help me Katrina.”

“What,” she asked defiantly.

He turned to look at her. “I’ll take your plump little ass over my knee and spank you until you’re dripping wet and begging me to fuck you.”

Holy. Shit. “And that’s supposed to be a punishment?”

He laughed at the look of mortification that crossed her face. He doubt she meant to say that aloud. “You can call it whatever you want Katrina, just keep your ass in that seat.” He backed out of the lot and onto the street.

They drove a while in tense silence. Katrina was fuming about his high handed ways and he was still miffed about her coming to this part of town on her own. “You’re taking me to the police station right? Right?”

“No.”

“What do you mean no?”

“Is there a part of that word you don’t understand?”

If looks could kill, Katrina was sure her look would have stopped Jase’s heart and then caused the car to roll into oncoming traffic. She crossed her arms and looked out the window in angry silence. Stupid arrogant man thinks he can tell me what to do? Well he’s got another think coming!

“Are you just going to sit here and pout the entire time?”

She didn’t spare him a glance. “You can drop me off at any time Dr. Jackson.” She smiled when he mumbled something under his breath about feisty women lacking common sense.

Fifteen minutes later the silence was broken. “We’re here,” he said and got out of the car without waiting for her or looking back.

“Where exactly is here,” she scrambled after him into a tall building with sleek green glass doors, a doorman and a concierge. She followed him into a key operated elevator and the doors closed, leaving her alone with him.

“My place.”

~

Katrina clenched her jaws. Hard. “Why are we at your place?”

Jase kept his eyes trained on the elevator door as he looked on distorted images of them. “Because you and I have a few things to talk about.”

“No. We really don’t.”

Jase hopped off the elevator, hardly sparing her a glance. Inside his massive open floor plan apartment, he finally turned to face her. “Oh, but we do.” After drinks were poured, lights were dimmed and seats were taken Jase finally spoke again. “You see we have to talk about exactly why you don’t like me,” he held up a finger as he counted off, “we also need to talk about why the hell you were in that neighborhood alone,” he sat back and turned the full power of his panty dropping smile on her. “And I owe you a spanking.”

Katrina swallowed hard and squeezed her thighs tight. She cursed her traitorous body for responding to that beautiful smile and dirty mouth. She shot back the tequila shot and sat forward to lean on her knees. “This is very simple. First I don’t dislike you, I just don’t worship the ground you walk on.”

“It is pretty hallowed ground,” he grinned.

She rolled her eyes. “Second the reason I was in that neighborhood,” she mimicked him, “is none of your damn business.” She continued so he couldn’t cut her off again. “And third, well third I may be open to.” She poured herself another shot, tossed in down her throat and sat back smiling at his stunned face.

A slow grin spread across his face. “So you do like me.” It wasn’t a question.

“I like the way you look. The way you smell. And I love the way you kiss.”

“So you’re not going to say you like me?” She shook her head, smile fixed on her face. “Not yet, at least.” Jase stood up and walked around the glass coffee table to sit next to her. He leaned in and whispered, “But you will.”

She tried to stop the shivers that overtook her body at his sexy words but she couldn’t. “I guess we’ll soon see.” She didn’t want to be attracted to Jase, Dr. Jackson, but he was hotter than shit and she hadn’t had a man between her legs in more than a year. She sent him a challenging look and waited for his next move. And what a move it was! Jase cupped one side her of face and she leaned into it, closing her eyes for a moment as she got lost in his touch.

His fingers threaded through her thick auburn waves and pulled her closer and closer until his warm breath fanned her face, making her pant. When he couldn’t wait one moment longer his tongue darted out and swiped her bottom lip. His tongue startled a gasp out of her making room for his tongue to force its way in and he began to devour her mouth. Instantly they both went up in flames, grasping at each other in an effort to get closer, deeper.

Katrina was right there with him, her body a cauldron of sensation, of nerve endings and desire. Want. Need for him. “Jase,” she breathed out and moved her mouth to his jaw, nipped his neck and sank her teeth deep in his shoulder. She smiled when he cried out and swirled her tongue to sooth the ache.

“Fuck Katrina, what are you doing to me?”

She ripped his t-shirt over his head, her eyes widened at the golden muscle ripped torso before her. Her tongue darted out for a taste of his nipple and looked up with a smile in her eye. “Nothing. Yet.” She laughed and kissed her way to the other nipple and down his abs. “Your body is fucking glorious.”

He groaned and gripped her hair tight in his hands. “Stop.” When she looked up at him in confusion he repeated, “Stop.” Katrina complied and he told her, “Stand up.”

“What?”

“Stand up.” She stood, her green eyes blazing with uncertainty. “Now take off your clothes.”

“Is this some sort of power trip, becau--,”

“Katrina. Take. Off. Your. Clothes.” Her gaze darted to the massive erection fighting to break free in his pants and she stripped. “Slowly,” he commanded when she unzipped her pants. She shimmied out of them and her silk thong flew off and sailed through the air, landing in his lap. His sexy laugh buoyed her confidence and next came her shirt and bra. Fully naked she stood before him and let him to drink her in. “Landing strip, I see.”

She cocked an eyebrow at him, all sass and sexy with her hands on her hips and chest heaving. “Now?”

Jase smirked at her and sat all the way back on the sofa. “Now it’s time for your spanking.” He saw her chest stop at his words before the pulse at the base of her neck hammered wildly. Her pupils dilated and he would bet she was already wet for him. “Come now Katrina. It’s time.”

She nodded and walked to him, anxious and excited about what was to come. She had never been spanked before but she often thought she might like it. Today she would find out. Katrina fell to her knees on the couch and leaned over his thighs, back arched so her ass was on display. “I’m ready for my spanking now, Doc.” Her voice was husky with desire and she knew any moment his hand would burn her flesh.

Jase growled and laid his hand flat on her ass, rubbing and caressing it just to see if it was as soft as he always thought. It was softer, silkier. His hands trailed up the inside of her thighs, one finger lightly brushed over her lips. Yep already wet. His hand lifted in the air and came down with a loud smack on one cheek.

“Ah!” Katrina screamed at the unexpected sting on her ass but moaned when that same hand soothed the spot. His hand came down again and this time the pain was different, less hurt and more sensation. Again it came down and again it soothed. “Jase,” she moaned.

“Are you wet for me already Katrina? If I dip my finger inside your pussy will it coat my fingers with your juices?” He knew it would. He could already smell her desire swirling in his nostrils and going straight to his cock. His fingers brushed over her lips over and over before one sank deep inside her. Thwack. Another smack and this time it was Jase moaning when she clenched around his finger. “You do like it. Tell me you like it Katrina.”

“Oh god, Jase.” She was dripping wet, felt it running down her thighs. She was so ready to come she could taste it and the feel of his hard cock bumping against her stomach was more than she could take. “Please Jase. I fucking love it.”

He smiled at her words. That please about made him shoot his load in his pants like a damn teenager. He pulled his finger out of her and turned her over to face him. “Take it,” he ordered as his finger slick with her juices, hovered in front of her lips. When her mouth opened and that pretty pink tongue swirled around his finger Jase growled, imagining those lips wrapped around his cock. But dammit she kept sucking, pulling his whole finger knuckle deep into her mouth. When Katrina finished she licked her lips, eyes locked on his.

“That was good. But I could do with something a bit more…substantial.”

“Woman you are going to be the death of me.” His words were strained when she slid off his body and onto her knees before him. Jase didn’t think he’d seen anything as breathtaking as Katrina on her knees for him. His eyes closed while her soft nimble fingers made quick work of his belt, pants and boxer briefs. “Katrina,” he moaned.

Instead of responding, Katrina puckered her lips around the wet tipped cock bobbing in front of her face. She sucked hard and made a popping noise that sent his eyes flying open, focusing on hers. But that wasn’t her style, she closed her eyes so she could savor his flavor, his sent. His essence. She bobbed up and down, tongue swirling around the length of him before taking him so deep her tongue darted out to swipe his balls.

“Katrina. Fuck.” He wasn’t able to form a complete thought. His body was a tight ball of nerves and synapses only capable of feeling and responding to what wicked delight she was performing on him. Then her throat clenched around him and he was lost to his own orgasm, jerking and throbbing in her mouth. “Katrina I’m--,”

“You’re going to fuck my mouth right now?” She smiled at his growl and gasped when he fisted her hair in one hand. She felt her juices running down her leg at the caveman tactics she hated at work. Oddly enough they were turning her the fuck on right now. His hips began to piston, forcing more of him in her mouth and down her throat and she worked him over as he pounded into her mouth. Her hand found his balls and squeezed lightly and before he could issue a warning she swallowed him down, still sucking until she wrung every drop from him.

“Oh Katrina. Damn. Fuck.” He knew he sounded like an idiot but at the moment he couldn’t bring himself to care.

She stood up with a saucy grin on her face. “Jase let me tell you, that is one fine piece of machinery you’ve got there.”

Did she really just say that? His sex addled brain couldn’t be sure but it was hot whether it was fantasy or reality. He stood and grabbed her hand. “Let’s go to my room Katrina so I can tie you up and fuck you until you can’t stand up.”

Chapter Three

Katrina was still tied up, breathing heavy and riding out her orgasm—her third thank you very much—while Jase lay next to her trying to get his own breathing under control. “Holy fuck Jase. That was…yeah.”

He chuckled and thought he couldn’t have said it better himself. That was the most powerful orgasm he’d ever had, his body still trembled from the effects. He’d tied her to his four poster bed with silk scarves and ate her pussy until she creamed all over his face. Watching her come was one of the most beautiful things he had ever witnessed. Then he’d thrust deep inside her tight heat and he couldn’t stop. She felt so good he pounded and thrust and pulled out and rammed deeper and deeper until tears were pouring out of her eyes at the pleasure she felt. When he slowed his strokes and pinched her nipples to anchor him, her second orgasm ripped through her and made the bed shake. Her whole body was flushed , her amber eyes foggy with desire and she looked like a golden brown siren coming apart underneath him.

Then he felt his own climax coming and his speed increased, his balls tightened and he began to growl. When Katrina snaked her hand between them to circle her clit his thrusts reached warp speed and he emptied into her sweet hot pussy. It got wetter and wetter as it gripped him and sucked him in deeper, forcing his hips to keep moving. “Oh my, oh fuck, oooh yes,” She cried out, screaming as her body shook with an even more powerful orgasm.

And now here they lay in his bed with her still tied to the bed. He turned to see her looking flushed and sated. He took a nipple in his mouth simply because he had to have another taste. He needed it. Then he untied her so she could relax.

“My sister,” she said without preamble. Her eyes darted to him and she saw the confusion. “Sorry, sex brain,” she pointed to her head. “The reason I was down there today was because I was looking for my older sister.” She explained about her runaway sister and his eyes widened when she told him she thought Jane Doe could be her sister. “So now you know.”

“I could have helped, you know.” He couldn’t stop touching her. His fingers lightly caressed up and down the curves of her body. “My younger brother is a private investigator.”

She looked up at him. “Yeah well until a few hours ago we weren’t exactly favor-asking kind of friends.”

He had to laugh at that. What a difference a day makes.

~

Two weeks had passed and still there was no word on Jane Doe’s true identity. She was moved last week to the rehabilitation wing of the hospital due to the extensive media coverage speculating on her identity. They had guessed she was a rich girl down on her luck, the daughter of some fallen Hollywood starlet or a swimsuit model the world had presumed dead. So far none of those guesses had amounted to nothing more than office gossip.

Katrina was close to giving up on finding Jane’s identity, which she still felt was that of her sister Harper. But she had no proof and Jase’s brother hadn’t produced one solid lead.

So while finding her sister had technically brought her and Jase together, it brought her no closer to reuniting with her sister. But her nightly and sometimes mid afternoon meetings with Jase had given her skin a magnificent glow and had the entire hospital trying to guess the identity of her mystery man. Her lips were sealed until or unless she and Jase became something more than really intense fuck buddies.

Was it fair to relegate him to such a crass term when they in fact ate meals together at his place or hers, caught a few movies, went to the park and she was currently packing for a weekend away? In fact, Jase would be here in fifteen minutes. They did more than have sex, even though the sex was earth shattering. Hell it was Katrina-shattering too. She knew Jase had ruined her for other men with his forceful ways, attention to detail and desire to see her entire body quake with orgasms. But she also knew that right now they were an undefined twosome. Slightly more than sex buddies but not quite a relationship. And she couldn’t invest her heart in an undefined twosome, even though she feared she already had.

Yes, Jase was much more than she had anticipated. She knew he was a likeable guy because, well because everyone liked him. But he was also funny and kind and considerate. He would make her the best damned surgeon she could possibly be, but he also might break her heart.

He would almost certainly break her heart. But that was a problem for another time.

She heard him enter her apartment and a smile spread across her face as it always did when he was close by. “I’m almost ready,” she called out, grinning as she packed a few more scraps of lace to entice him plus a set of leather cuffs she bought online. She saw him walk into the room behind her and the look on his face nearly stopped her heart. “What’s wrong Jase?” His green eyes were sad like someone had died and it was making her heart race a mile a minute. His silence just made the worst case scenario playing in her head even worse. “Whatever it is, just tell me. Please.”

It was the pain in her plea that did him in. “It’s about Jane.” She whipped around, eyes wide with hope and fear. Hope that it would be Harper and fear that she already knew the truth. “Jane Doe is not your sister sweetie, she is Sylvia Whittaker, the governor’s daughter.”

Katrina shook her head in disbelief. “It can’t be. She’s been a Jane Doe for nearly two months and no one has claimed her. It just can’t be!”

He wrapped his arms around her and held on tight as he explained that the governor and his wife and kids were out of the country and had no idea what was happening. Sylvia’s younger sister had received a message on Twitter and the family took the redeye home. Jase met them at the hospital and they identified Jane as Sylvia. “DNA tests will be done to confirm everything but it looks like it’s her.” Jase’s heart broke for the small sobs she tried to hide from him. “I told the Governor about your actions to identify her and he would like to meet you.”

She shook her head vehemently. “I can’t Jase. I just…can’t.” How could she be happy for them for getting their daughter and sister back when it felt like she lost her sister all over again?

“I understand sweetheart and you don’t have to. I just promised to pass along the message.”

“But it is the Governor. Wouldn’t it be rude to turn him down?” Jase chuckled into her hair. His Katrina would always try to do the right thing, the thing that wouldn’t hurt anyone’s feelings.

“I think you should do it but I understand why you say you can’t.” He squeezed her tighter and pulled back. “But you’re so damned strong Katrina I know you can do this. Your strength is one of the things I love about you.”

Wait, what? She squinted at him as though the words didn’t make sense. “You love stuff about me?”

He smiled that magnificent contagious smile. “Yeah. Tons of stuff.”

Her eyes widened. “Really?” He nodded, his smile getting bigger with every skeptical question. “Why?”

Jase threw his head back and laughed and laughed. “That right there is why. You were right about me, everyone falling at my feet. Everyone but you, that is. You made me work for it and goddamn you have totally been worth it.” He grabbed her cheeks and touched his forehead to hers. “So worth it.”

“Wow.” Did he really just say all that stuff? “Wow.”

He chuckled even though his stomach churned. “Anything else?”

“You want to know what I love about you?”

He nodded. “Well yeah Kase, I just told you I loved you so this is the part where you tell me how you feel.”

Her brows furrowed. “Wait, you love me?”

“What do you think I’ve been saying here, woman? Let me make this easy for you. Katrina, I am in love with you. I love you. Okay?”

She looked up into those green eyes she’d fallen in love with weeks ago and saw the sincerity of his words. God she never thought she’d see a man look at her with such love and devotion in his eyes. That she could fall in love with the one man she wasted time avoiding when she could have had more time with him. Yes she had wasted too much time, but she wouldn’t waste anymore. “I love you too,” she whispered, looking up as the confusion and worry faded to reveal a growing smile.

“You do?” She nodded and stepped closer, taking his mouth in the sweetest kiss.

“I do Dr. Jackson. I really do love you.”

“Good because I love you too.”

She smiled sweetly up at him. “Enough to let me use leather cuffs on you?”

“Enough to use the velvet ropes I just bought. On you.”

She shivered and laughed, wrapping her arms around his waist. “I think I’m going to love being in love with you, Jase.”

He kissed her lips gently. “Right back at you, Dr. Fulham.”

The End

Taking His Protection: A BWWM Bodyguard Romance

Chapter One

“But Daddy, I don’t want a bodyguard!” Gabrielle flipped her mahogany curls behind her and rolled her eyes. Her father, Kurt Rochester, was on her case again about security, about her party habits and worst of all about taking the reins of Rochester Holdings.

“Dammit Gabrielle I won’t have you hurt like Liana!” He banged his fists on his oversized oak desk as her roared at her. “Either you will take a bodyguard or you will stay here.”

She sighed heavily, tired of this conversation she’d had for what felt like the hundredth time. Six months ago Gabrielle’s cousin Liana had been kidnapped and held for one week in a shack in the desert about two hundred miles outside of Las Vegas. When the $10 million ransom was paid Gabrielle’s father and his twin brother Ken took a helicopter to retrieve Liana. She was battered and beaten—literally—with a fractured leg and broken arm, broken ribs and a concussion. Since then poor Liana hadn’t left the family compound in Henderson, and poor Gabrielle had to deal with an overprotective father and uncle determined to wrap her in cotton. “Well Daddy I am a grown woman and you can’t tell me where I can and can’t go. I worked hard to win this trip and I’m going, so I suggest you figure out a way to be okay with it.”

Kurt sat back and eyed his daughter critically. She was beautiful without a doubt, dark fluffy hair that floated when she walked, brown eyes flecked with green and a long dancer’s frame that she inherited from her mother. But Kurt knew Gabrielle was also stubborn and determined to get her own way, which she could attribute to his DNA. She was a party girl but, he had to concede, she was also a hard worker. He just wished she wanted to take over the family company Rochester Holdings rather than become a writer. He shook his head in distaste, a writer. Goodness he’d rather her do anything but that. “Don’t do anything until you hear from me Gabrielle.” Before she could respond he held up a hand to stop her. “Two days Gabby. Give me two days and we’ll talk again. Okay?”

Gabrielle stood and leaned over the desk for a kiss. “Sure thing, Daddy. I’ve got a few things to pick up for my trip anyway. Call me when you’re ready to discuss my trip.” She smiled and bounced out the door before he could say anything else. It was her favorite trick to use on her father and her ex, Taz. She would rephrase their ‘orders’ in a way that suited her then rush off before they could contradict her. She smiled to herself that it had worked so beautifully this time, but she didn’t fool herself. This conversation about her safety wasn’t over by a long shot. In fact she wouldn’t be surprised if her father had already hired a bodyguard. She shrugged the thought off and slid her Chanel sunglasses on her face and let the Las Vegas sun wash over her. Grand Canal Shoppes here I come!

Five hours later Gabrielle was weighed down with more than a dozen bags and she was ready for her week on Indigo Dreams Island Resort. Whatever her daddy said, she would be on that plane in five days armed with a half dozen bikinis, her laptop, backup USB and tons of ideas for her first full length novel. She was officially a ‘Young Writer of Tomorrow’ even if she wasn’t all that young and barely a writer. But she’d won and this was just what she needed to prove to her father that she had her own career aspirations. She slid into her red Audi TT and turned onto the Strip.

She pulled up to the security gate of Rochester House and slowed when she caught sight of Taz’s black Mercedes. Jeez the man couldn’t take no for an answer. “What do you want Taz?” She rolled her eyes and tried to control the annoyance in her voice.

Taz flashed his flirty smile at her, the one that used to drive her wild. “Can’t a man just stop by to see his girlfriend?”

“Ex-girlfriend. And no he can’t. So I ask again, what do you want?” She stepped out of the car to make sure he didn’t try to stick his tongue down her throat again.

Taz sighed and came closer until she held up a hand to stop him. “Look Gabrielle this is ridiculous. We belong together, we’re perfect for each other. Why are you being so insistent about this?”

Belong together? Yeah right, Gabrielle knew Taz was interested in Rochester Holdings and the billions it made each year. “Because I don’t want to be with you Taz. I don’t love you, and with this behavior I barely like you right now.” She saw his eyes narrow in anger momentarily before reverting back to playful and flirtatious.

“Come on babe,” he held his hands out wide to show off his muscles under his blue dress shirt. “It’s me, Taz. I just want to love you and keep you safe.”

Gabrielle scoffed. “You don’t love me Taz and we both know it. And I don’t need your help to stay safe so thanks, but no thanks.”

He turned back to his car, hand gripped on the door handle. “We will be together Gabrielle, trust me.”

She looked at him closely and she could see the anger simmering just below the surface but she couldn’t understand it. She knew he was probably sore from missing out on the Rochester fortune but there was no reason to be that upset. She vowed to keep her distance from now on. Gabrielle looked back at him before she slid into her car, fingers hovering over the security pad. He was smiling but his eyes still looked angry and his smile was menacing.

“I’ll talk to you again soon Gabrielle. Real soon.”

Message received. Jerk off.

~

Brody Keller stood tall behind his desk, arms crossed and biceps looking intimidating inside his standard grey t-shirt. Kurt Rochester sat on the other side of the desk in his expensive suit and stern face, waiting for his answer. He needed a bodyguard for his “wild child daughter” and he didn’t want just any bodyguard. No, he had to have the owner of the company rearrange his schedule to travel to a tropical island to keep his spoiled princess safe. Things could be worse. “I’ll have to check my schedule Mr. Rochester and I’ll get back to you in twenty four hours.”

Rochester stood and adjusted his tie. “I’m willing to double your rate if you personally handle this, Mr. Keller.”

Brody clenched his teeth and mentally cited programming code to keep his fists from curling into balls and hurling toward the man’s face. Rich guys like this always thought they could throw money at a problem and solve it. “I’m aware of that Rochester but as the CEO of this company I have to make sure other matters will be taken care of before I can jet off to some island with your daughter.”

His eyes widened in surprise then settled into respect for the young man before him. “Very well then Mr. Keller. I hope to hear from you soon, then.”

Brody nodded and escorted the man out of his office and through the lobby to the elevator. “I’ll get back to you before the close of business tomorrow.”

Kurt Rochester nodded, “Please Mr. Keller. You may not take this seriously but I am terrified for my daughter’s safety but she insists on this trip and I’ve heard you’re the best.”

Dammit. The man had to go and make himself seem human, didn’t he? Brody knew he would take the job and he already wanted to kick his own ass for it. He could see the true distress in the man’s face and knew he would keep his daughter safe. Even if it killed him.

He stalked back to his office and picked up the phone and called his partner and best friend. “Max I’ve got a job for the next ten days so you’re in charge.”

Chapter Two

“I hope you know I haven’t changed my mind, Daddy.” Gabrielle felt an odd sense of déjà vu as she sat in the same plush leather club chair opposite her father in his office inside the building that housed Rochester Holdings. She was dressed casually in dark blue denim and a loose cotton t-shirt, a look her father loathed and she knew it. But today wasn’t just about a bodyguard, it was also about showing him who she was. And wasn’t. She was a writer now, which meant she was comfortable all day. She would no longer wear stuffy tea dresses or bland suits just to blend in with the rest of their social circle. She was her own person and Daddy would just have to accept it.

Kurt Rochester smiled a patient smile at his only daughter. “Well Gabrielle I haven’t changed my mind either. You can go to Indigo Dreams for your little workshop and redeem your trip, but you will take protection with you.”

She wrinkled her brows and nose, “You mean like a gun? Daddy I really don’t think there’s a need for a gun on a tropical island.”

“Not a gun, dammit Gabrielle. A bodyguard. I’ve already hired one so there’s no need throw a fit about it.” He sat back and waited for his daughter to throw the tantrum he knew was coming.

“No, absolutely not! Having someone else around defeats the purpose of winning a week of virtual solitude. How the hell am I supposed to write with some no neck muscle man hovering?”

“You’ll find a way Gabrielle or you’ll find Indigo Dreams shut down before your plane touches down.”

Gabrielle sighed. She knew her father wasn’t bluffing, he wasn’t capable of bluffing. He made a promise and he followed through. Period. End of story. “Fine.”

Kurt sat up quickly, suspicious of Gabrielle’s quick turnaround. “Fine? You’re not going to argue or act like a child?”

Gabrielle snorted at his description of her behavior but she refused to take the bait. “I said fine Daddy, what more do you want me to say?” She huffed impatiently and stood, slinging her soft leather hobo bag over her shoulder and walking to the door. “Just give the goon you hired my address and tell him to be there Tuesday morning.”

“Uh, sweetheart he’s,”

She threw up her hand. “I don’t care Daddy, just have him show up!”

“The ‘goon’ is here.”

The fine hairs on the back of Gabrielle’s neck stood up at the deep rumble behind her. She could never forget the scent of sandalwood and lemongrass. It was a unique combination that she had only smelled once, for three wonderful days, and she knew the scent belonged to only one man. She turned and looked up, and up, and up at the one man she thought she’d never see again. “Brody,” she whispered in awe. Shock.

Brody paused for the briefest second and she saw the moment the mask fell into place. He extended his hand to her. “Ms. Rochester, good to see you.”

Okay so that’s how we’re going to play it? She raised a questioning eyebrow at Brody but he remained stoic, emotionless. She slapped her small hand into his—he was much larger than she remembered—and returned an equally cool greeting. “Mr. Keller.”

“Mr. Keller is the best in the field of surveillance and security. His firm has gained quite a lot of buzz from important people in the past few years so I trust him to keep you safe and you should too.” Kurt’s face lifted into what could be called a smile, if it didn’t look so strained and out of place on him.

Gabrielle cut a surprised gaze up at Brody who was looking at her father. She was shocked to hear her father so effusive about anyone, but especially a blue collar guy like Brody. Not so blue collar anymore, her conscious taunted. Apparently Brody Keller had done well for himself. Of course he did because he was also even sexier than he was five years ago. He was bigger, taller, more muscular, his face more defined. He was a big bag of yum and he was her bodyguard. His deep voice cut through her musings.

“I have your address Ms. Keller and I will arrive at your compound at 0500. That will give us plenty of time to get to the airstrip, do a sweep and board the plane.” He handed her a business card clenched lightly between his fingers. “Call if you find yourself in trouble.” He nodded to her father and walked away without sparing her a second look.

Ouch.

~

Brody waited patiently, well as patiently as one could be when being smacked in the face with the most foolish mistake he had ever made, as the elevator descended ten floors and the moment the doors slid open he charged out into the dry desert heat. He looked left, then right, unsure exactly where he was going but knowing that he needed to go somewhere else, anywhere else that would get him as far from Gabrielle Rochester as he could be. He couldn’t believe it, just could not fucking believe that this job he’d been guilted into taking was protecting Gabrielle Rochester. Wild child, socialite, rich girl, who was apparently in some sort of danger. Go figure.

He turned left and walked and walked until sweat began to seep through his grey t-shirt. He stopped on a random bench and purchased the overpriced bottle of water being sold by a street person. “Thanks,” he mumbled as he gulped down half the bottle.

Gabrielle Fucking Rochester. That girl, now woman, was the biggest mistake he’d ever made. Five years ago he was at home on leave, trying to figure out what he was going to do with his life. He could re-up for another four years as a Ranger or he could leave the service and start his life as a civilian. He wasn’t ready to leave the service but he wasn’t sure he wanted to do another tour either, so he did what any 24 year old on leave in Las Vegas would do. He partied his ass off. He went with a few other Rangers and they hit up all the clubs, getting sweaty with hotties of all stripes.

Then he’d seen her.

First he spotted tanned legs that went on forever before noticing a sweet round ass hidden behind a small piece of cotton that he guessed was supposed to be a skirt. Her back was bare except for a few strings and her midsection proudly displayed a tight and toned belly. She was a fucking knockout and before Brody realized what was happening, his nose was buried deep in thick chocolate waves, hands softly gripping her small waist. “You are by far, the hottest fucking thing in here,” he practically yelled in her ear over the bass.

She turned in his arms and he was hit with the force of how beautiful she truly was. Her smile was bright against her mahogany skin, and her brown and gold eyes as mesmerizing as her legs, high cheekbones gave her an exotic look and she smelled like a woman. A soft woman he could bury his cock deep into. She leaned in and he could see her dilated pupils and quick breaths. “You’re pretty easy on the eyes yourself.”

Brody smiled and pulled her in closer so their bodies were flush against one another. He felt her hard nipples through his shirt. “I’m Brody,” he leaned in to introduce himself, punctuating it with a nip to her earlobe. She giggled, which he thought he hated until her heard the sweet melody of her giggle.

“I’m Gabrielle.”

The smile she sent him clutched and twisted in his chest and he couldn’t have left that dance floor without her under threat of death. They danced for two hours, glued to one another as if they were the only two people on the dance floor. They swayed and grinded and got freaky in the middle of the nightclub until finally Gabrielle leaned in and whispered, “Let’s get out of here Brody.”

He grabbed her hand and practically dragged her off the dance floor and out of the club. Ten minutes later they were at his hotel where they stayed for three days.

Brody snapped out of his trip down memory lane when he realized he’d squeezed the water bottle until it was a mangled mess of plastic. Dammit the last thing he needed was to remember how the woman he now had to protect with his life had completely humiliated him and shredded his heart.

It was his last day in Vegas before heading back to base. His bag was packed and sitting by the door as he prepared to say goodbye to Gabrielle. He’d wrapped his big arms tightly around her small frame and kissed the side of her head. “What would you say if I told you I was thinking about staying?” He looked at her with so much hope in his eyes and he felt her stiffen.

“Brody I had a great time but this was nothing more than a fling,” she was uncomfortable he could tell as she tried to slither out of his arms.

“A fling? So are you saying you felt nothing this weekend? Nothing but my cock sliding in and out of your pussy until you squeezed me dry?” He took a few steps back and crossed his arms. “That’s all?”

Gabrielle wrapped her arms around her in a protective measure. Her sigh was heavy and full of indecision. “Look Brody I like you, I really do. But you and I are too different.”

“What the hell does that mean? You don’t date soldiers or is it because you’re obviously loaded and I’m not.” Her guilty look away told the truth and he nodded. “So what was this, your weekend to slum it?”

She shook her head vehemently. “It wasn’t that at all Brody, I told you I really like you. But if I’m being honest there is no future for us. Our differences will come between us.” She grabbed onto his biceps, pleading with him. “You know it’s true Brody.”

He nodded but he had been so angry he couldn’t look at her so he looked at the view just beyond her shoulder. “I see.” He turned and walked to the door, picking up his bag before he turned to face her, eyes bleak. “Thanks for the fuck Gabrielle. Have a great life.” He walked away and while he had thought about her, he hadn’t laid eyes on her again. Until today.

No matter. He would get through the next ten days, somehow, and he would never have to set eyes on Gabrielle Rochester again.

~

Gabrielle was scrambling around her bungalow in search of the charger for her laptop. The past three days had not gone according to plan, at all. Instead of writing and packing her bags and spending time with Liana, she had spent most of the weekend thinking about the strange look in Taz’s eyes and Brody. If she was honest, her thoughts were mostly about Brody Keller. Looking good as hell and torturing her senses and wreaking havoc on her ability to sleep.

Not that she hadn’t sleep, she had, but her sleep was filled with memories of Brody and his scent and the way his body felt buried deep in hers. Goddammit! She wished Daddy had chosen anyone but Brody to be her bodyguard. His reaction to her made it clear that he still hated her and she couldn’t really blame him. It could be easily solved and it would. Gabrielle would apologize and they could at least be friendly to one another while they were on the island. She heard a knock at the door and checked her cell phone for the time. “Shit. Coming,” she yelled as she spotted the charger and tossed it in her bag.

She swung the door open and was met with a glorious early morning sight. Brody looking like sex on a stick in a thin white t-shirt that hugged the delicious muscles in his arms and chest and faded jeans that hugged his powerful thighs so temptingly. “Brody.” His name came out on a breathy sigh that made her wince but she couldn’t control it. She couldn’t see his eyes behind the mirrored sunglasses he wore, which she figured he’d done on purpose. “I’m almost ready,” she rambled on and left him at the door as she threw a few last minute things in her bag. “If you get those bags by the door, I’ll finish up here.” When he said nothing she looked over her shoulder.

“Ms. Rochester I am your bodyguard, not your butler and not your valet. Get your own bags. I’ll be in the car.” He turned and seconds later she heard a car door slam shut.

“Well that went well,” she mumbled to herself as she zipped the last bag and slung a beach bag over her shoulder. She locked her door and tossed her bags in the open trunk. “Okay I’m ready,” she smiled at him when she slid in next to him.

“Put your seatbelt on,” he grunted before putting the car in drive and exiting the compound.

Gabrielle sighed in frustration, dammit. This trip was supposed to be a reward, the kickoff to her professional writing career. It was not supposed to begin with tension and it did not feature a handsome man who seemed to hate her guts. “Is it going to be like this for the next ten days?”

“Like what Ms. Rochester?”

She wanted to scream at him! “Like this. You being rude and hardly saying two words to me?”

“I’m here to protect you Ms. Rochester, not to entertain you.”

Well that was more than two words. “And stop with the fucking Ms. Rochester bullshit!”

He sighed, biting back a laugh. “Fine Gabrielle. Better?”

“It’s a start, I guess.” She crossed her arms and stared out the passenger window for a long quiet moment. “I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry I was such a bitch to you back then and I said such awful things. It’s just th--,”

“There’s no need for all that Gabrielle. I’ll still keep you safe.”

She glared at him, wanting to smack some sense in his stupid sexy face. “I’m not apologizing so you’ll protect me, I’m apologizing because I’m sorry you jackass.”

Brody put the car in park and sighed heavily as he got out of the car and walked around. “Apology not necessary, but accepted.” He took her hand out of the car and led her to the private plane belonging to Rochester Holdings.

She sighed but said nothing, just climbed the stairs of the plane thinking about what he said and what he hadn’t said. It was obvious Brody was still upset with her but his indifference baffled her. That weekend had been the hottest she’d ever had, still was, and she handled it poorly. She’d hurt him when he’d been nothing but sweet and sexy and oh so satisfying. She let out a frustrated breath and took a window seat, plopping her bag on the table in front of her. “What are you doing?”

Brody checked every single nook and cranny of the jet even though his people had already been through earlier and declared it safe. “I’m doing my job.” He heard her sigh and grumble under her breath and a small smile touched his mouth. He shouldn’t be so brisk with her but he needed to keep himself protected as well. A little bit of kindness and he’d be snared in her web again.

“I’m doing my job,” she mimicked. Gabrielle knew she was being childish but he was also being unnecessarily curt with her. She decided to ignore him, popped in her ear buds and curled up for a nap. He’s not the only one who can act like an asshole.

Chapter Three

“Wow.” Gabrielle stood just outside the bungalow reserved for her at Indigo Dreams and took in the view. The bungalow looked like a rustic little shack on the outside, complete with wood that looked as though it had lost more than a few battles with a hurricane and palm thatch leaves. The front had large windowless openings with a wicker slider on the porch. She stood on the porch, impatient to get in, while Brody did a silent sweep of the bungalow.

“It’s all clear, you can come in now.” He picked up his small suitcase and one of hers, walking back inside without acknowledging her.

Gabrielle tried to hide her frustration, there was no reason for it, not really. She deserved everything he dished out, that didn’t mean she had to like it. She walked in and dropped her bags in the main room, her breath caught at the view of the back. The bungalow was on stilts so the ocean crashed underneath. “This is amazing!” She turned to see Brody staring at her. “What?”

“Nothing.” His voice was gruff.

“Okay then,” she sang the words while she stepped onto the back porch and let the warm salty breeze wash over her. “So Brody,” she waited for him to look at her in silence. When he finally caved and removed his sunglasses she spoke, “Do you care which room I’m in?”

“It’s your vacation Gabrielle.”

This time she did scream. “You are an annoying, gruff, mean…douchebag!” She twirled and picked up a pillow from the sofa and threw it at his head. “What I meant you pompous jerk is,” she threw another pillow, “is there a room that would be safer? You know, because you’re some type of security expert these days.”

Brody swallowed visibly, his face flushed. “Right.” He ran his hand over his almost buzzed brown hair and blew out a breath, this place was a security nightmare. “Honestly neither room is ideal since there are no windows. I’d prefer you sleep in here where I can keep an eye on you but…” he trailed off, waiting for her to pitch a fit.

“What if we share a room?” She bit the inside of her jaw to keep from laughing. What possessed her to blurt that out, she had no idea but it was a pretty good idea. “Before you say no, think about it.”

Brody looked at her as he thought about it, knowing it would be a horrible idea. Gabrielle was a lot of things, a snob mostly, but she was also smoking hot with long legs peeking out from her tropical print sundress, molded to her curves with her full breasts almost spilling over the top. She looked like a goddamn wet dream and as much as he wanted nothing to do with her, sharing a bedroom would lead to one place. Him buried deep inside her until she was screaming his name and scoring his back until he bled. He growled and stalked off while her laughter tinkled in the behind him.

“Is big bad Army Ranger afraid of lil’ ol’ me?” She kept laughing behind him. Her eyes widened when he stalked back into the main room and past her to look in the other bedroom. He stopped a few inches from her until his heat surrounded her, making her heart kick up a notch and her throat dry. “What?”

“The bedroom facing the ocean is larger and only one wall is open. It’s a better option.” He picked up his bag and looked at her. “I’m sleeping closest to the door.”

Gabrielle watched him walk away, her mouth open in shock. “Well, damn.”

~

Two days. It had been two days, sharing a bed with Gabrielle Rochester and waking up with her soft, feminine body curled up against him. Two days of her walking around the suite in the world’s tiniest bikinis and smelling like coconuts and vanilla. Two days waking up with the most painful hard-ons of his life. She was driving him mad and there wasn’t a damn thing he could do about it.

So far there had been no threats or any signs of trouble, which was good but it also meant he spent his days trying to keep his hands off her and keep his distance. Throw in a few perimeter sweeps and this was the most boring job he’d ever had. With the best view.

“I want to have dinner at the resort tonight.” Gabrielle stood so close to him he could see the way her tummy fluttered and her pupils dilate by his proximity.

Today she wore a white bikini—thong bikini—held together by nothing but strings. One pull, one tug and she would be gloriously naked for his perusal. He stood and looked at her, stared at her. “What time?” She told him and he disappeared into the front bedroom on the phone for about fifteen minutes. He came out later and told her, “We’re all set.”

Four hours later they were walking back from Ilsa’s Sea Snacks with a smile on their faces and a little tipsy from the strong tropical cocktails. “That was a magnificent meal,” she smiled up at him like his hands prepared the food.

Brody patted his belly. “Best seafood I’ve had in a good long while.”

Gabrielle shivered at his warm hand on the small of her back. She untied the knot of the sarong and whipped the fabric away, letting it flutter against his face. “Let’s go splash in the ocean, I bet the water is still warm.”

He chased her to the water’s edge, capturing her with the sarong. “Not so fast Gabrielle. You’ve been drinking.”

She turned and leaned in until she was close enough to kiss him. “Then I guess you better keep an eye on me.” She ducked under him and walked into the water, tossing her bikini top at him before diving into a wave.

She was going to be the death of him. Brody removed his shorts, sandals and shirt and waded into the water after her. “Dammit Gabrielle, you’ve had too much to drink to splash in the damn ocean.” She stood and turned and Brody felt his cock get stiff as a steel rod at the sight of her plump teardrop breasts. “Gabrielle,” he groaned.

Her smile was wide and her steps slow and steady, even in the movement of the waves, as she made her way to him. “Brody,” she ran her hands up and down his chest, letting her hands memorize the planes of corded muscles in his shoulders and the valleys of his abs. My goodness, he is all man. She leaned forward and flicked a tongue over his nipple. She smiled at the hiss out of his mouth and squealed when his hands tightened on her waist. “Brody.” One hand snaked down his stomach and slipped inside the waistband of his boxer briefs. “I guess at least parts of you are happy to see me.”

Brody groaned and squeezed her waist even tighter as her small hand gripped him hard and stroked, making him so hard he thought he would burst. “Seriously Gabrielle, this isn’t a good idea.”

“It feels like a fantastic idea to me.” She reached further and cupped his balls, gave a small tug that drew him down, fusing her lips to his. A moan came from deep within her when she felt Brody’s tongue reach out and swipe against her bottom lip. Her arms snaked around his neck squeezing as though she couldn’t get close enough.

Brody growled when Gabrielle’s long legs wrapped around his waist and gripped her ass to hold her up and grind his erection into her. “Gabrielle,” he ripped his mouth away. “Stop,” he urged as he kissed and licked the column of her neck.

“No.” She pulled at the strings on the side of her bikini bottoms in an exaggerated fashion to make sure he saw what she was doing. She sucked in a breath at the feel of her bare pussy grinding on the fabric covering him. “Brody, please.”

It was that breathy plea and hot breath of her moaning in his ear that was his undoing. The hand holding her right side snaked down her round ass and he sank one long finger into her wet heat. “Please what, Gabrielle?” But she said nothing, instead she tossed her head back so her brown waves were kissing the water and ground down onto his hand. His jaws clenched at the beautiful sight she made with her eyes closed in ecstasy, the moonlight beaming down on her as she gyrated against his hand, his cock. Brody couldn’t stop himself, he leaned forward and pulled one perfectly golden nipple into his mouth, circling the peak with his tongue.

“Yes, oh yes.” Gabrielle felt electric sparks bubbling up through her body like hot lazy lava as her orgasm began to build. Brody added another finger deep inside her, his cock grazing her clit with every thrust. “Yes, Brody.”

He felt her walls clutch his fingers tight, her thighs closed tighter around him and a single shriek escaped as her orgasm washed over her. She laid her head on his shoulder as tremors wracked her body, gripping him tight. Brody’s heart was hammering so hard he couldn’t hear anything else. This was a bad idea, he knew, but he could stop it now that he’d had her again. Well, almost. “Gabrielle,” he growled in her ear.

She looked at him, brown eyes looking more gold with desire and she smiled. Leaning forward, Gabrielle sank her teeth into that muscled area where his neck and shoulder met. She licked and kissed and suck his neck until he was so turned on he thought he might just go off in his pants. With no other choice Brody freed himself from his underwear, dragging the head of his cock back and forth against her wetness. In one rushed thrust, he was balls deep inside Gabrielle. He stilled allowing her time to adjust to his size. Again.

“Brody,” she sighed and wiggled her hips to urge him on.

That was all the sign he needed to give her what she wanted. He pulled almost all the way out, his hips still grabbing hard on her ass and slammed into her hard enough to make them both cry out. “Fuck,” he grunted and picked up a frantic pace and his thrust in and out of her. She attacked his neck with her mouth, making him even harder inside her. “Gabrielle, shit you’re so tight.” She squeezed him and laughed and that just sent him over the edge. His pace could only be described as desperate, to be in her to make her come. To reach his own climax.

“Brody, I’m gonna come,” she warned him seconds before her pussy clamped down on his, squeezing and milking him until he felt that familiar tug in his balls told him his own climax was moments away. “Ah, Brody! Oh, oh oh!” She trembled as small quakes shook her body, prolonging his own orgasm.

“Oh. Shit.” He panted as he struggled to get his breathing under control, his hand still gripping her tightly as small quakes rushed over him. They were both still coming down from that powerful orgasm. Brody especially felt stunned at the force of the orgasm. It was more powerful than any he could remember. Of course it had to be with Gabrielle.

“Wow Brody. That was fan-fucking-tastic!” She squeezed him with her walls one last time before pulling their bodies apart.

Her effusive praise gave him pause. This was the same woman who had so easily dismissed him years ago. Was she interested now because he was rich? He heard a familiar click and turned toward the bank of rocks to the south. He pulled her behind him to shield her from what or whoever was out there.

“What is it,” she asked, fear making her voice shaky.

He held his finger up to silence as they walked back to the beach. Brody quickly wrapped the sarong around her naked body and pulled his shorts over his wet underwear. “We need to get back to the bungalow,” was all he said as he grabbed her hand and practically pulled her back to their temporary home.

~

Inside the bungalow Brody did a quick but thorough sweep of all the rooms and nothing was out of place. Dishes were stacked neatly on the shelves, two wine glasses still sat on the coffee table and the bathroom was as messy as Gabrielle had left it. Inside the back bedroom they shared, however, clothes were strewn all over the place. He stepped inside the room and saw hundreds of tiny scraps of shredded silk and lace. Gabrielle’s underwear. He walked back out to the porch and Gabrielle stood looking at him with fear and hope in her eyes. Fear that someone was really out to get her and hope that he would keep her safe.

He sat on the slider and patted the seat next to him. “Tell me Brody. What’s going on?”

“Gabrielle who wants to hurt you?”

At first she looked affronted but her entire body relaxed when she realized what Brody was asking her. “Honestly I don’t know.” She watched him rub his face in frustration. “I really don’t Brody. I mean you don’t like me but for the most part everyone does.”

The look he gave her said, really Gabrielle you’re going to go there? But he simply stared in disbelief. “You have no enemies?” She shook her head. “No angry women looking to get you back for stealing a boyfriend or husband?” Her eyes narrowed but she kept her mouth closed and shook her head. “No ex-boyfriends angry to lose out on the Rochester billions?” She started to shake her head and stopped. “What? Tell me.”

“Taz.” She explained how she’d broken up with him almost two months before Liana had been kidnapped. “We didn’t have any chemistry and I wasn’t interested in being some trophy wife.” She told Brody about how Taz had been calling a lot and she mentioned his visit to the compound the week before the trip. “His eyes were blank and didn’t match the words he was saying.”

As she talked Brody pulled out his phone and began to type a message to Max. “What’s his last name?” She told him and he typed it into the message, along with his place of employment and social security number. He looked at her with an eyebrow raised.

“He used to ask me to do all kinds of shitty errands for him like order new credit cards, so…,” she trailed off with a small smile on her face.

Brody finished typing the message and stood. “Our bedroom is a mess but otherwise things are okay. But Gabrielle, someone was definitely in the house,” he warned so she wouldn’t be taken off guard. She nodded and followed him inside.

~

After an hour of picking up all the shredded underwear and haphazardly tossed clothes, Gabrielle had taken a shower and she was now lying in bed next to Brody’s scorching hot body. They’d made love two more glorious times and her body was still singing the praises of his sexy body and his obvious skill. The way he used his mouth, his hands, tongue and that beautiful dick was magic. He was able to play her body better than any man she had ever been with. Even now, hours later her body still hummed with excitement. Still wanted him.

It was almost good enough to make her forget that someone had rifled through her underwear and ripped them apart. She couldn’t believe Taz had the gumption to actually follow her to Indigo Dreams, never mind actually cause any real damage. But his behavior had been odd and Brody seemed to think it was worth worrying about. He was so worried she’d heard him talking to her father on the phone when she stepped out of the shower. Her father. He would never let her out of his sight now.

Why would Taz want to threaten her? Did he honestly think threatening her safety would force her back into his arms? Besides, Taz had money of his own. Her thoughts were interrupted when a pair of strong arms wrapped around her body and pulled her up against a hot wall of muscle. “What’s got you thinking so hard?”

“I was just thinking that I don’t think Taz is brave enough to do this.” She was also thinking about what they had been doing and what it meant after the island.

“You never really know what a person is capable of until they’re back is pressed against the wall.” He’d seen all kinds of shit as a Ranger and very little about people surprised him anymore.

“But what could he want? His family has money and he has a six figure salary.”

Brody pulled her close and kissed the side of her head. “He has debts Gabrielle. Huge gambling debts.”

She turned quickly and the surprise was written all over her face. “What?”

“My partner called me back and said your Taz owed a lot of money to a few of the wrong kind of people.” He sighed, hating to tell her the rest. “Your father confirmed the gambling addiction. Apparently it’s kind of an open secret in your social circle.”

“What? No!” How could she not have known? Was she that oblivious to the world around her? “How can that be?”

Brody shrugged. It was his experience that people only saw what they wanted to see. “No offense Gabrielle but he’s good looking, has a lot of money and probably showered you with gifts and attention. That’s what you wanted last time I knew you.”

“I can’t believe you!” He’d hit pretty close to the mark but who in the hell did he think he was?

“I’m not judging you Gabrielle, I’m simply saying that he was what you wanted so you had no reason to think he was more than that.”

She thought about it for a moment. “You’re right.” Am I really that shallow?

“It’s not just you. It’s most people, Gab.” He placed a soft kiss on her lips. “I’ll keep you safe. Don’t worry.”

Famous last words.

Chapter Four

“Hello Gabrielle.”

She gasped and whirled around at the familiar voice she’d almost forgotten about. Taz stood a few feet away from her with a menacing glare in his eyes. His khaki pants were wrinkled, shirt was stained and his normally shiny hair was greasy and mussed. “Taz. What can I do for you?”

He smiled at her dismissive tone. “I’m glad you asked Gabrielle.”

“It was a rhetorical question Taz.” She had been home from Indigo Dreams for more than a week and there had been no threats and no surprise visits from Taz. Gabrielle had, mistakenly it turns out, figured the problem was over. She’d spent nearly every night with Brody and she’d spent her days working on finishing her manuscript. In fact she had just come from a meeting with her agent. Leave it to Taz to ruin a great fucking day.

He shook his head. “Gabrielle, Gabrielle, Gabrielle. Why do you wound me so?” He took a step closer to intimidate her but Gabrielle stood tall and didn’t flinch, even though she wanted to. “You know what I want Gabrielle. You.”

She shook her head. “I don’t know what your game is Taz but I know it’s not me you want.”

He laughed, “I guess your meathead boyfriend told you that?” Her eyes widened slightly but he caught it. “Oh you didn’t think I knew you were slumming it, Gabrielle? With a soldier?”

Gabrielle laughed. She was loud and the laugh was so long she had to fan herself and catch her breath. “Oh that’s a good one Taz. A soldier,” she mumbled, still chuckling to herself.

“I guess your source didn’t tell you he wasn’t a soldier but an Army Ranger.” She laughed at his now surprised look. “And I guess they also didn’t tell you that he was a security and surveillance expert? He literally wrote the book on it.” She smiled at the tense look in his face. “I guess not.”

He came even closer. “Well he’s not here now, is he?”

She shook her head. “He isn’t. Not yet. My guess is he will be soon.”

Taz laughed this time, only it was bitter and shrill. “Nice try Gabrielle. You know, you’ll have to get better at making shit up if you want to be a real writer.”

Her laughter sounded loud in the parking garage. “Well funny you should say that asshole. I have an agent and a publishing deal so,” she shrugged as if it were no big deal.” She gave him a screw you smile. “But I’m afraid I wasn’t making it up.” This time she stepped forward as she dug in her purse for the pepper spray Brody had given her a few days ago. “You see Brody knows all about the guys who you owe money to,” she tsked and shook her head at him. “Turns out they’ve been following you all over Vegas which means they’re probably close by.” She smiled brightly. “And that means Brody is also nearby.”

Taz looked around the empty parking level with wide eyes. He was terrified but he needed Gabrielle to make this go away. “Come here Gabrielle.” When she shook her head at him, Taz pulled out his insurance policy. “Now Gabrielle. Get over here now.”

She gasped when he trained the gun on her and took a step back. “Sorry Taz, I’m not interested in whatever scheme you’ve cooked up to pay back those loan sharks.”

Taz lunged at her and yanked her arm until she was flush against him. “You see, Gabrielle, I don’t need you to be interested. I just need you to say ‘I do’.”

She laughed but quickly stopped when he pressed the gun into her ribcage. “Sorry Taz that isn’t happening. You can shoot me first.”

“I just might but not until after you’re my wife and I can get my hands on that inheritance.”

Ah so that was his big plan. Marry her and kill her so he could get his hands on the Rochester fortune. “Sorry to disappoint you Taz but my trust isn’t available until I turn 35.”

“That’s okay sweetheart,” he planted a rough kiss on her mouth and cursed when she bit his lip. “Bitch. I’m sure Kurt won’t have a problem loaning money to his son in law.” When she laughed he jammed the gun into her side even harder. “What’s so funny?”

Gabrielle looked at her watch. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that. Daddy confirmed for Brody your gambling debts and he and all of his friends have already requested a new financial planner. My guess is when, or if you return to work you’ll find yourself out of a job.”

“You bitch!” He cracked her on the head with the butt of the gun. It wasn’t hard enough to knock her out, pussy, but it was enough to stun her. He shoved her into the car and ran around to the other side. “You’re going to marry me Gabrielle so I can pay off these debts. And you may or may not make it past the first year of our marriage.” He peeled out of the parking spot with an evil glint in his eyes. “I’ll be sad of course, but I’ll find a nice stripper to heal my wounded heart.”

“You’ll be wounded alright,” she grumbled.

“Don’t you think your bravado is a little misplaced considering where you are?”

She shrugged. “Not at all. In fact I think it’s you who have a bit too much false courage.” She pulled out the pepper spray and aimed it straight at his eyes. He screamed and the car swerved, causing a barrage of horns and curses. Gabrielle’s miscalculation had her own eyes watering. Maybe spraying him in the confines of the car wasn’t such a good idea. She felt around blindly for the door handle. “Got it.” She pulled and tucked her body as Brody had taught and rolled out of the car.

“Dammit Gabrielle you could have gotten yourself killed!”

She sagged in relief, “Brody, thank goodness you’re here. Finally.”

“Well that parking garage has shitty service so it took a while to pinpoint your location, sweetheart.” He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her hard. “You scared the shit out of me Gabrielle. Don’t ever do that again. I don’t know what I’d do if,”

“If what?” She was eager to hear what he had to say.

“If I lost you dammit.”

She smiled. “Aww Brody you love me.” She felt around for his face and screamed as ice cold water rushed over her. “Dammit what was that for?”

He laughed. “Sorry sweetheart, I needed to rinse that pepper spray out of your eyes. Dab,” he handed her a bandana.

She patted her eyes until she could mostly see and turned at commotion behind her. “I guess Taz doesn’t need a wife anymore.”

“No but I do.”

She turned and saw a purple velvet box open in the palm of Brody’s hand. “Brody!” She looked at him, uncertainty in her eyes.

“Look Gabrielle I love you and I’m pretty sure you love me too. I have money now and we’re great together so, will you marry me?”

She punched him on the shoulder. “Brody you idiot, it was never about the money. Not really. My friends got in my head about my lifestyle and I was scared so I said those awful things to you. I’m really sorry about that.” She held his face in her hands and laid the softest kiss on his sexy mouth. “But you are right about one thing, I do love you. So much and I can’t wait to make you my husband.”

He smiled and picked her up off the street. Brody kissed her fingers and slid the diamond and emerald engagement ring over her finger. “I can’t wait to make you my wife.” He kissed her mouth slow and sweet. “But first we need to talk to the police about your asshole ex. Then I’m going to take you home and lick you until you scream my name, then I’ll make love to you until we both forget our names.”

“Promise?”

He smiled and pulled her in for a hug. “Always.”

The End

Strength of a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

The heat was unbearable. Sand rushed into Ryan's eyes as he moved through the storm. He had to be careful, take it slow. After all, the ground was littered with mines. His job was simple; locate the mines, disable them, collect them. It had become routine over the last two years, but it still made his heart pound within his chest when it had to be done. Explosives had always interested Ryan. He'd been told more than once that it was because they resembled his personality. Mild, dormant, then all at once a loud bang with curling smoke and destructive results.

Ryan tried to keep anything on his mind, but what he was doing. They hadn't expected a dust storm. There had been no talk of one, no reports. They were deep into the field of mines when the wind picked up throwing choking dust into their lungs, blotting out their vision. Ryan should have listened to Desmond, he realized. The man had told him they should turn back, but Ryan was stubborn. He wanted to get the job done.

“Desmond?”

Ryan squinted his eyes, but he couldn't see. He stood still, knowing he was reaching the border of how far they'd gone the day before. Ahead of him, there would be countless mines just waiting for him to step foot on them. He turned in circles, his eyes seeking out some flicker of small movement, his ears trying to pick up some sound over the howl of the wind that rushed against his body.

Standing there, Ryan thought, as he often did, if he'd ever see Stacey again. Her plump, pink smile flashed in his mind. The thought of her round, hazel brown eyes & bronzed skin made him calm down. If he got through this for no one but her, that would be enough. Ryan stood still as the storm raged around him. He wasn't sure how close he was to death. As the time ticked by, his thoughts were savaged with concern for her, for Desmond, for himself. He knew the horror stories, sand storms lasting for days with no reprieve. Panic rose up in his throat, but he made himself stay calm.

As quickly as the storm had come up, it was dying away. The howling dissipated to a whisper. Ryan wiped his goggles, a thin film of sand still on them as he looked around. Shock ran through him as he saw the man a few feet ahead of him, standing in place. Ryan moved to him quickly, but Desmond held out a hand towards him.

“Move back!” Desmond yelled. Ryan could hear the trembling in his voice.

“What’s wrong?” He asked as if he didn’t already know.

“I’m standin’ on one of the sons of bitches,” the man said with a laugh. “If I move this foot, boom! We both go up, buddy.”

Ryan was shaking his head furiously, sweat pouring down his face as he edged closer. “I can disable it.”

“Now, we both know that’s a damn lie,” the man said as he held out a hand. “Gimme a smoke.”

Ryan reached into his pocket, pulled out a hand rolled cigarette. He barely smoked, usually just after a successful mission, but he always kept one on hand. He stuck the tube between his teeth, struck a match and watched the smoke curl into the air. Taking a deep drag, he passed it over to Desmond with a trembling hand.

“Our last smoke together,” Desmond mused as he took in a thick breath, “I always said we’d quit together.”

Ryan nodded. He knew that it was his last smoke, no matter what happened. They smoked in silence, passing the cigarette back and forth until it was nothing. Ryan snubbed it out beneath the toe of his boot.

“Maybe I can go back, get help,” Ryan said slowly.

Desmond laughed. “Ain’t no hope for me and you know it. Do me a favor? Tell my wife what happened and check on her. Keep an eye on her and my daughter. Okay?”

“I will.”

“Good. Now, get the hell out of here.”

Desmond’s voice was rough, but the trembling of it betrayed his fear. Who wouldn’t be afraid to die? If it happened unexpectedly, that was one thing. It was what they’d signed up for. This way however, it was worse. The knowledge that as soon as you moved that you’d be dead was enough to rattle the bravest of men and Desmond was one.

“Get out of here!”

Ryan made up his mind that he would run back to camp. There had to be someway to help him. Someone would know. He turned, ran. As he trudged through the sand, he threw a glance over his shoulder. Desmond was winking into the distance, his back tall as he looked up into the sky. Ryan could only pray that he’d hold on a while longer. That he wouldn’t take that step.

Pushing, his lungs burning in protest from the smoke and sand, Ryan knew it wouldn’t be long. Camp wasn’t too far. The sun blinded him, made him sweat in sheets of salt. All the while the silent mantra ran through his mind. Just hold on. Just hold on. Just hold on. He heard it.

Boom!

Ryan turned, mouth open as a plume of sand shot into the air. The sound was deafening. From where he stood, Desmond’s spot was empty. He wanted to run back to him, but men were pouring out of the camp, surrounding him.

Hands held him in place. Ryan fought through the crowd. He was running back, the heat of the afternoon almost suffocating. He hadn’t heard the noise, didn’t see the men with their guns. Something struck his leg, made him crumble into the dirt. He was still moving, crawling towards Desmond when his vision began to fade. I’m going to die.

~

Ryan tossed his gym bag on the floor. He could hear Stacey in the kitchen, singing her heart out in time with the radio. He grinned. In a life that was overwhelming, Stacey was a constant. He walked into the kitchen.

She stood at the stove, a spatula in her hand as she flipped an egg. He watched her move. Stacey's curves were one of the things that always drew his eyes. Round hips, ample breasts, and thick thighs. She grinned when she noticed him staring.

“Hi, honey. How was the gym?”

“Sweaty,” he mumbled as he wrapped his arms around her.

“Ew, take a shower then!”

Stacey squealed as he kissed her cheek. She waved him off to the shower making him laugh. His hands ran over her thick black curls before he finally gave in and headed to the bathroom.

“Lunch will be ready in two minutes. Shower fast!” She called as he rounded the corner.

Ryan turned on the water, let it steam up quickly from the Arizona heat. He knew she was serious, lunch would be ready in two minutes and she'd wait patiently for five. As he stepped into the water, he pushed blond hair out of his face. The water should have been relaxing, but it wasn’t.

As he squeezed shampoo into his hair, the memories flooded him. Heat. Desert heat. The threat of a land mine at every step. Ryan's throat tightened. Thinking about Iraq was always enough to send him into a panic. His hand curled around the soap. To keep from thinking about it, he washed quickly before he hopped out of the shower and dried off with a thick, green towel. After slipping into a blue tank top and jeans, he headed back to the kitchen.

Stacey was sitting at the table, his plate in its usual spot. He kissed the top of her head. The smell of rosemary and mint from her shampoo filled his nose. When he set down, he sighed.

“That's for lunch, honey.”

At the age of thirty-two, Ryan was still hard muscle from his days in the army. Tanned skin, blue eyes, blond hair, made him easy on the eyes. Stacey gazed at him as she popped a piece of fried egg between her plump, pink lips.

“Don't start,” he said before she even began.

“You don't even know what I'm about to say.”

“You're going to start in on that future and baby stuff.”

“Am I wrong for wanting more out of life? Am I so awful for wanting to know how you feel about me?”

Ryan sighed. “You know how I feel about you,” he reached a hand across the table. “I love you.”

“Then why aren't we married yet? I've been patient,”she said as she watched him stand with his plate in hand.

“We'll talk about it later.”

Ryan left out of the kitchen before she could protest anymore. He couldn't take the constant talk on the marriage and baby subject. As he settled onto the plush, blue couch in the living room, he sighed. He wanted to have a baby, but not right now. Not when the only thing that he could think of were horrible memories. His hand ran over his leg as if thinking about the memories triggered the pain of his old injury. He loved Stacey, but talking about a future only overwhelmed him at the moment.

Stacey sauntered out of the kitchen, curled up at his side. She laid her head on his shoulder as he ate, quiet. He could tell that she was thinking. When his plate was empty, he ran a hand over her hair.

“We will seriously talk about it later. I promise.”

Stacey sighed as she walked away from him. He watched her retreating form, instantly plagued by guilt. She’d been by his side since he’d been honorably discharged. The woman had stood by his bed through the nightmares, depression and the pain of him having to heal from a gunshot wound. Still, he couldn’t give her what she wanted. Not yet.

Ryan rose from the couch. He wandered into the kitchen, pushing his plate into the sink. In the freezer, there was a bottle of scotch. He wiped the frost from it before carrying it over to the counter. Reaching up, he pulled down a thick glass and filled it almost to the top. Ryan settled at the table with it and the bottle.

Once upon a time, he’d have lit up a smoke to go with his drink. Not anymore. Even the smell of cigarettes made him sick. As he drank, he could hear the sound of Stacey shuffling around in the bedroom. He could imagine her folding the newly washed clothes angrily. She always cleaned when she was pissed off.

Halfway through the bottle, he heard the bedroom door creak open. The sound of her feet moving along the hardwood floor made him raise his head. She gazed around the kitchen, saw him sitting there and scoffed.

“I thought we were done with this,” she said as she moved to pick up  the bottle.

Ryan snatched it out of her hand. “I won’t drink as much.”

She rolled her eyes. “That’s what you’ve said before,” her eyes watered. “Seriously, Ryan,” her hand ran over his. “I wish you would talk to somebody about what you’re going through.”

He pulled his hand away, tipped the bottle into his glass. Amber liquid filled the cup, the longing that Ryan felt for the impending numbness enough to keep the guilt at bay.  Still, he reached a hand out and gripped hers as she started to walk away.

“I’m sorry. I’ll call Natalie tomorrow.”

Natalie was five feet, two inches of hell in heels. She was also his therapist. The red haired woman had been seeing him for some weeks now, but now Ryan kept putting it off. He didn’t want to talk about what had happened, didn’t want to think about Desmond standing out in that field, his eyes on the sky…

Looking at Stacey, he could see relief on her face. Ryan knew that despite her acting tough, she was concerned about him, always. She sat across from him, letting him taking her hand. It slowed down his drinking a bit at least.

The alcohol burned his throat, clouded his vision. When he could no longer pour another drink without spilling the contents of the bottle all over the table, Stacey took it from him. He could hear himself mumbling that he was fine, but she wasn’t buying it. He leaned against her as she led him down the hall to their bedroom. When he was in bed, she covered him with a light sheet before kissing his head.  She turned to move away, but he grabbed her hand, held it tightly.

“Don’t go,” he mumbled.

She must have seen the distress in his deep, blue eyes. Pulling back the sheet, Stacey climbed in with him. He knew that she’d lay there, curled up beside him, until he fell asleep. Then she would wiggle her way out of the bed. He felt the guilt rise in his chest. He needed her. Ryan pulled her closer, tucked his arm around her waist as he drifted off.

The sound of gunfire made him jump out of his sleep. Sweat covered his body as he sat up and threw his legs over the edge of the bed. For a moment, he couldn’t understand why the world was tilting and shifting. The thought of the Scotch came back to him. Ryan’s fingers ran over his temples as if he could rub away the headache that lingered there.

Sunlight made him squint his eyes tightly as he wandered into the living room. At least there, the curtains were shut tightly keeping out the hot rays. Stacey sat curled up on the couch, her eyes transfixed on the television. The sound of gunshots were more pronounced now, making him jumpy.

“What are you watching?” He called.

Stacey jumped. Her wide eyes softened when she saw him, but she quickly turned off the tv. When she stood up, he could see that she was in different clothes then she’d been in before, the soft, purple cotton shorts showing off her shapely brown legs.

“I’m sorry, honey. I thought you were still asleep.”

Ryan nodded. “It’s okay. I’m starving,” he said as he kissed her waiting cheek.

“Well, you’ve only been asleep for a day so I don’t doubt it.”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “A day?”

“You don’t remember,” she said shaking her head. “Please, make an appointment with Natalie today.”

He nodded, his mind far away. As he glanced at the coffee table, he saw the empty bottle of Scotch. Clearly he’d come back in to finish it off at some point, but he couldn’t remember doing it. He rubbed a hand over his stubbled face before heading towards the bathroom. Stacey was right. As much as he hated it, he had to call Natalie. Later.

Cleaned up for the day, he took Stacey out. They wandered around the mall, her hand slipped into his. The tension that resided in the house disappeared as they sat together with cups of ice cream in their hands. Stacey’s wide grin made him smile back at her. He could feel his heart speed up. There were no words to describe how much he loved her.

Stacey drove back as he closed his eyes in the passenger seat. His leg had started throbbing halfway through the mall. When they pulled up to the pharmacy, he hopped out. Ryan knew that if he asked Stacey to pick him up a bottle that she would refuse, but he needed it. The alcohol would numb the pain in his leg better than any drug ever could. When he slipped back into the car, she heard the clink of the bottle and looked over.

“What is that?” She asked pointing.

“Just a little drink,” Ryan replied, closing his eyes once again.

“Ryan, take it back.”

Something in his voice made him open his eyes to look at her. She was glaring, the anger burning in her eyes. Slowly, he shook his head.

“I’m a grown man, I’m allowed to drink.”

“That’s not the point and you know it. You said you were going to make an appointment with Natalie. You said you’d stop drinking. You’re promising all of these things, but I’m getting nothing from you.”

Ryan could see the tears brimming on her eyelids. “I’m sorry.”

She shook her head quickly. “Sorry isn’t enough this time. If you drink that bottle, I’m leaving you.”

Ryan stared at her, mouth agape. “You don’t mean that.”

“I mean it!”

His eyebrows furrowed. “That’s a horrible thing to say,” he grumbled as he opened the car door. He slammed it behind him.

“Where are you going?” Stacey called frantically.

“I’m taking a walk,” he said without turning around.

He could hear her calling after him a few times before she gave up. The sound of the car pulling out of the parking lot made him turn to watch her leave. From the way that she was driving, he could tell that she was pissed off. His hand gripped the plastic bag a little tighter. She’ll be calm by the time I get home. Ryan uncapped the bottle of scotch, took a drink and started on his way home.

Stacey had not calmed down. When he stepped through the door of their apartment, the living room was a mess. Baskets of clothes had been moved to the space, their contents spilled all over the couch and floor. He squinted his eyes to see better. They were his clothes. He moved back towards the bedroom quietly. Peeking his head into the door, he saw Stacey frantically packing a black duffle bag.

“What are you doing?” He asked.

“Leaving.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I told you if you had another drink I was leaving you. I meant it,” she said as she stuffed a few more clothes into the bag. The distant sound of a car horn blew. “My mother’s here.”

Ryan grabbed her arm. “Don’t do this.”

“I have to go,” she tried to move past him, but he wouldn’t let go of her arm.

“Please, Stacey. Don’t do this.”

The woman sighed. “You’re a good man, Ryan. And I love you. When you get your problems sorted out, I’ll be waiting, but I can’t live like this,” she pried his hand from her arm before she pushed past him.

“Stacey. Stacey!”

The front door slammed, rattling the glass in the windows. Ryan sank onto the bed, buried his face in his hands. His life was spiraling out of control. The bottle in the bag shifted, hit his leg with a dull thud. He looked at the bottle, dropped it as if it were a snake. She’s right. I have to change.

Ryan’s hand slipped into the pocket of his shorts where he found his phone. Scrolling through his contacts, he hovered above her name. Natalie Barns.  He put the phone down. I can’t do it.  Just the thought of having to share himself like that was enough to make him shudder. The image of Stacey walking away however was more than enough to make up his mind. He pressed the call button.

Natalie’s office was decorated in an array of paintings, cream furniture and vases. He settled onto the couch as she sat in her usual chair. A salad was in her hands. She apologized as she dabbed at her lips with a napkin.

“I could only schedule you during my usual lunch hour,” she leaned forward to shake his hand before returning to her salad. “Now, what’s been going on. You sounded really stressed yesterday.”

Ryan took his time explaining things to her; his nightmares, his drinking, the arguments with Stacey. Natalie had pushed the remains of her food aside halfway through to lean closer to him. When he was done, she leaned back in her chair.

“I know we discussed it before, but have you given anymore thought to the medication?”

“You know I don’t like that stuff. It makes me feel like a zombie.”

“How about a support group?”

“Bunch of guys sitting around, talking about their feelings? No, thank you.”

Natalie shook her head. “It seems that you don’t want to get better Ryan.”

“I do!”

“Then act like it,” she snapped back.

Ryan sighed as he sat up. His hands ran over his face as he looked away from her. He knew that she was right, but it was hard to open up about the things that gnawed into him every moment of every day. Finally, he sighed.

“Okay, I’ll do it.”

A smile spread across Natalie’s face. She leaned forward, laid her hand over his before she gave it a tight squeeze. The woman didn’t say anything as she walked to her desk to grab her prescription pad and the number to a support group. When she pressed the papers into his hand, he glanced at them.

“PTSD support center? Do they have to announce it to the whole world,” he mumbled.

“There’s no shame in needing help, Ryan. Anyone who says differently is the one with the problem, not you.”

Ryan shook her hand before leaving the office. Despite his protesting, it felt good that things were beginning to change. He felt for the phone that was in his pocket, but reconsidered. He would go see her in person. Ryan had always been a direct person, that wouldn’t change.

He drove the short distance to her mother’s house. The cozy, one story white brick house was quiet as he knocked on the door. For a moment, he thought maybe she’d gone out when the blinds shifted. A few moments later, a gray haired woman with a frown answered the door.

“What do you need, Ryan?”

“Stacey. Is she here?”

The woman looked him up and down. “She’s still really upset with you. Don’t you think you should give her some time?”

Ryan let out an exasperated sigh. “Please, can I just see her?”

The woman looked for a moment as if she wasn’t going to get her, but she sighed before she turned around, yelling for Stacey that he was at the door. The silent moments between were the worst as he waited for her to appear. When she did, she looked cautious. He could tell from the puffiness of her eyes that she’d been crying.

“I’m so sorry,” he said as he raised a hand to touch her face.

She turned away from him. “What do you want?”

“I just came by to tell you that I was sorry. I’m working on myself. I saw Natalie today and she gave me some new meds and the address to a support group.”

“That’s good. I’m happy for you.”

“So, you’ll come back home now?”

Stacey scoffed. “We’ve been down this road before. You go for a while, take your medicine for a few days, then you stop. I need to know that you’ll actually change this time.”

“Come on, I’m trying.”

She nodded, wiped a stray tear from her cheek. “I know.”

“Come home then. I can’t do this without you.”

“I’m sorry,” she said as she stepped back into the door. Ryan protested as she closed the door.

It took everything in Ryan not to lose his temper. He wanted to bang on the door, tell her to come out and talk to him. When he glanced at the window, he could see her through a space in the blinds. Her face was buried in her hands, her shoulders shaking. Ryan stepped off of the porch.

His first instinct was to get a drink, but he didn’t look in the direction of the alcohol as he picked up his medication. There was a part of him that knew Stacey was right. She’d been understanding, patient, but that had run out. Now, he would have to prove to her just how much she meant to him.

Days slipped into weeks without her. He woke up, puttered around the house until he couldn’t take the silence, then went to the park. The longer he went without a drink, the more he reconnected with the world. He talked with his friends, visited his family, but Stacey was always on his mind.

He tried so hard to keep clean, that when he relapsed it was harder than ever. Stacey refused to even take his calls. The only thing on his mind was the shape of her lips, her wide, hazel eyes, her soft hair. The man could feel himself wallowing, but he couldn’t seem to pull himself out of it.

A beard covered his jaw as he looked in the mirror. He ran a hand over it, but turned away. Stepping into his jeans, he pocketed his keys. The first thing on his agenda was another bottle. Even the thought made guilt shoot through his body, but his feet still propelled him towards the door.

His hand was on the doorknob when his phone rang. He fumbled for it, dropping things out of his pocket as he fished it out. The number wasn’t Stacey’s, but her mother. Instantly, thoughts that something had happened to her ran through his mind. He hit the answer button.

“Ryan! Are you there?”

“Yeah, I’m here. What’s wrong?” He asked as he heard her sniffling.

“Come over right now, please. Something’s happened.”

Ryan didn’t bother saying goodbye as he ran down the steps to his car. He slid in, barely registering how quickly his heart was beating in his chest. He threw the car into drive, peeled out of the parking lot. As the streets flew by in a blur of honking cars, he couldn’t stop the worst case scenarios from flooding his mind. Please be okay. Trying to imagine life without Stacey was impossible.

When he pulled up to her mother’s house, the front door was already open. Police cars sat out front. He rushed up to the house, pushing inside as an officer held a hand to his chest. Janet told them it was okay and they let him through.

“What happened?”

“Stacey went for a walk this morning, but she didn’t come back. I’ve been calling her cell all day, no reply. Something happened to her. I found a note,” the woman said as she blew her nose into a tissue.

Ryan turned to a cop standing near him. “Can I see the note?”

The man nodded slowly. He reached onto the coffee table, picked it up inside of its plastic bag. Ryan took it gently. His eyes roamed over the white paper with the looping script. The note was simple, short and clearly addressed to him.

You took my happiness from me. Now, I’m taking it from you.

Images of Desmond instantly popped into his mind. He couldn’t be sure, but he had a feeling in the pit of his stomach that it had to do with his death. Ryan dropped the note as if it had suddenly caught on fire. He turned, walked out of the door despite Janet calling after him.

Ryan pulled off, his hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Everyone who slipped into his lane quickly moved out of his way. Ryan paid attention to nothing, but his destination. He pulled to a stop in front of a white house, hopping out so quickly that the old injury in his leg began to throb. He ignored it.

His fist hammered against the wood without stopping. When the door was opened, a wide eyed woman stood staring at him. Her eyes held a sheen of confusion as she frowned.

“Ryan, what are you doing here?” She asked as he pushed past her into the house. “What’s going on?”

“Where’s Stacey?”

“Your girlfriend? I don’t know. Ryan,” she grabbed his arms. “What is going on?”

A little girl wandered into the room. She had her mother’s big, brown eyes. The dark brown hair and small mouth were Desmond’s however. The little girl wrapped her arms around her mother’s legs as she looked back and forth between them. Kathy reached a hand down to pat the girls head. It made Ryan calm down.

“Someone took her,” he said slowly as he sank into a chair. The anger had left him exhausted, the panic still choking his throat as ran  a hand over his face. He told Kathy everything that had happened.

“I might know something,” she said slowly. Ryan’s eyes popped open as she continued. “Desmond’s father has been really upset, but it’s gotten worse over the months. He started saying things like you should have died, that it was all your fault that he was,” she  choked back tears as she looked away, “that he was dead.”

“Do you think that?” Ryan asked softly.

The woman shook her head. “I did, at first. I know Desmond wouldn’t want me blaming you though. He knew what he was doing when he signed up. It was just his time.”

Ryan pushed himself up out of the chair, his leg screaming from the pain. He wrapped Kathy up in a hug, her arms going around him as he did. When he pulled back, his face was stern.

“Where would he be?”

“After Maggie divorced him, he moved up to Tuscan. There’s a house out there on the lake. I’ll write the address down for you,” she said as she scribbled on a piece of paper before handing it to him. “You should really call the police.”

“I will, but I want to make sure she’s okay first,” he said as he headed to the door. “I’ll be around more.”

“We’d like that.”

Ryan was back behind the wheel. Tuscan was a little under two hours away. He ignored the speed limit whenever he could. When he pulled up close to the house on the lake, the sun was slipping behind the mountains throwing out a brilliant array or orange, red and blue light. He grabbed his pistol out of the glove box, slipped out of his car and made his way up to the house slowly.

All along the first floor were tall, glass windows. Ryan crouched low as he peered into the windows for any sign of Stacey. Room after room was cluttered, junky. Finally, he spotted her, but they weren’t inside of the house.

Down on the dock, Stacey was sitting in a chair. He could see the brown rope wrapped around his wrists, forcing her arms behind her back. Her ankles were tied to the legs of the chair as well. A black cloth was in her mouth. He could see that she’d been crying, black mascara stained her cheeks as Desmond’s father, Frank, stood in front of her with a gun in his hand. The sun reflected off of the silver of it.

Ryan moved closer. Stacey was whimpering. Frank paced back and forth, his lips moving without sound. He tapped the gun against the side of his head, laughed. Ryan knew something at that moment that something was very wrong. He edged closer.

“Stop whimpering! I’m not going to hurt you. We’re just waiting for Ryan,” the man said as he yanked the piece of cloth from her lips.

She coughed. “Why?” She asked, her voice trembling.

“So I can kill him, obviously.”

“Frank, I know you. Why would you want to hurt Ryan?”

“He took my son away,” he said as he gazed over the water.

“You know that’s not true.”

“It is true! When he gets here, I’m going to put a bullet in his chest. Then I’ll let you go.”

Stacey started trying to reason with him, but he cut her off. “Not another word, or the gag goes back in. This is between me and your boyfriend,” he said the last word with disgust.

The man turned his back. Ryan moved. He closed the distance between them quickly, but Frank must have heard the wood creak as he spun around, his gun raised. His fingers began to squeeze the trigger, but Ryan knocked the gun out of his hand. It disappeared into the water.

“Get on your knees, hands behind your head.”

“Screw you.”

“Please, Frank. I don’t want to have to shoot you.”

The man’s eyes began to water. “I don’t care. You took away my only child. If you’d just listened…”

“I know,” Ryan said softly. “I know, I screwed up. I have to live with that the rest of my life. There’s not a day I don’t think about it or Desmond for that matter. He was my brother. You have someone here who needs you though. Your granddaughter doesn’t need to lose another family member.”

Ryan’s words seemed to hit Frank hard. The man broke down. He walked over to Stacey making Ryan’s finger tense on the trigger. Slowly, the man began to untie her.

“I’m not dumb. I know what’s going to happen when the cops get here. I can’t go to jail, Ryan.”

Ryan watched in horror as the man tilted the chair back. Stacey’s eyes went wide as she tipped into the water, her arms still attached the chair. Frank tried to run past him, but Ryan’s instincts kicked in. The gun came down on the back of the man’s head and he crumbled into a heap on the dock.

Ryan ran past him, dove into the water. The waves crashed over his head as he swam down quickly. His eyes spotted Stacey, her eyes frantic as bubbles began to float from her mouth. He reached into his boot, pulled out the black pocket knife that he always kept there.

The more he cut into her ropes, it seemed like the faster she sank. She glanced over her shoulder, her eyes filled with a fear that inspired him to move faster. Finally, the knife cut through, her hands floated forward. Ryan swam around. Her eyes were closed.

Panicking, he grabbed her and started for the surface of the water. It only took a matter of seconds, but it felt like an eternity. Their heads broke the surface and someone was reaching down, helping him pull Stacey up. He jumped up after her, immediately starting cpr. The flash of lights and siren sounds didn’t even enter into his brain as he pressed his lips to Stacey’s.

She woke up choking, crying. Ryan could only wipe her cheeks, kiss her head as she trembled against him. A paramedic jogged over and began taking her vitals.

“We’re going to take you to the hospital, get you looked over,” he said as he pushed a stethoscope to her chest.

“I’m pregnant,” she choked out, “make sure the baby’s okay.”

The paramedic looked as shocked as Ryan. He helped her onto a gurney before they moved her to the ambulance quickly. Ryan hopped up beside her, took her hand in his. As they closed the door, he had just enough time to glimpse Frank in another ambulance, the man still unconscious. He turned back to Stacey.

“How long have you been pregnant?”

“Three months,” she mumbled as she looked at him.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” He whispered, running a hand over her dripping wet hair.

“You were going through a hard time. Every time I brought up babies or marriage, you didn’t want to hear it.”

Ryan leaned over her bed, lavished kisses on her cheeks and lips. “I’m so sorry. I was so selfish. I can’t believe I almost lost you. You have to come home.”

Stacey smiled. “I was already counting on it.”

By the time they reached the hospital, Ryan was a mess. He paced in the room anxiously, refusing even a towel to dry himself off with. As he moved, Stacey’s eyes followed him, an oxygen tube hooked around her ears and into her nose.

“I’m sure the baby’s fine,” she told him for the fifth time.

“I’ll feel better when the doctor says it too,” he said, pausing long enough to stick his head out of the door and look down the hallway. A man was walking in his direction.

“Mr. Marshall, let’s step inside of the room.”

They walked in together, making Stacey sit up a little taller in the bed. Subconsciously, her hand fluttered to her belly, rubbing it gently. The doctor pulled a machine in after him. Leaning over Stacey, he had her pull up her gown while he squirted blue gel on her stomach. Ryan stood by anxiously. The lights were turned out and the machine turned on. Squinting, the doctor adjusted the glasses on his face as he rolled a wand over Stacey’s stomach. AFter several tense moments, he smiled.

“Listen,” he said as he turned up the machine.

A steady whooshing sound filled the room, fast and strong. As they peered at the screen, the baby shifted. Stacey’s eyes teared up as Ryan took her hand.

“Your baby is just fine. Developing very nicely in fact. I still want you to stay the night, just so we can keep an eye on both of you.” The doctor turned to Ryan. “You go home for the night. We can’t have you pacing up and down the corridor at all hours. Get some rest.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“Go home son. Let her rest.”

Stacey patted his hand. “It’s okay. Really. I think I’m going to sleep for a  while,” she yawned. “I’m exhausted. Besides, I can see you limping. I know your leg is killing you.”

She was right. Ryan leaned forward, brushed his lips over hers. She wrapped her arms around his neck, sunk into the kiss. Even though she’d told him to leave, he could tell that she was having trouble letting go. When he pulled away, he left a quick kiss on her mouth.

“I’ll be here in the morning to pick you up.”

“Alright. I love you,” she said.

Ryan grinned. He hadn’t heard those words the way that she was saying them now in weeks. “I love you too.”

It felt odd to return to the apartment alone, but Ryan was almost glad that he had. There were clothes tossed all over the floors, empty bottles lay beneath the bed. He curled his nose in disgust. Seeing it like this, when he was sober, was embarrassing. He grabbed a black garbage bag and gathered up every bottle he could find. There were over twenty of them. He shook his head.

Next, came the clothes. He stripped out of his t-shirt and heavy jeans before tossing them into the washing machine and heading to the shower. When he stepped out into a room of heavy steam and fog, he opened the drug cabinet and pulled out his dog tags. They hadn’t touched his skin in a long time. He draped them over his neck now.

Frank was right about one thing, he realized, Desmond was gone and he was wasting a perfectly good life. It was insulting to all of them. He closed the door, looked at his face before he grabbed his shaver and got to work.

When he woke the next morning, it didn’t matter that he hadn’t slept much. He walked into the kitchen, poured hot coffee inside of a travel mug and headed to the hospital. The sun had barely risen an hour before, his dash flashed 6:15 in green letters. He knew that Stacey wouldn’t be up yet, but he craved being near her.

Pulling into a spot at the hospital, he pulled a black box out of his pocket. Popping it open, a diamond glittered up at him. He held it up to the light, smiled. The ring had been shoved to the bottom of his nightstand for too long.

He slid out of the car, pushing the ring back into his pocket as he went. When he walked into her room, Stacey was already up, a smile on her face. He handed her a bag of clothes that she could change into.

“You’re amazing,” she said as she slipped out of the bed.

“Are you supposed to be doing that yet?”

Stacey rolled her eyes. “I hate hospitals. Besides, I stayed the night. The nurse said she can get my papers in an hour or two. Is that coffee?”

She reached for it, but he slapped her hand. “No caffeine, remember?” He said pointing towards the baby.

Stacey grinned. “You passed the test.”

“I’m sure.”

“You shaved,” she said as she ran a hand over his chin.

“Just for you,” he leaned down, pressing his lips to hers.

After she was showered and dressed, they sat around for a while until the nurse appeared. She was a plump woman with a wide smile and a mass of curly, blonde hair. The woman went over the discharge papers with her until Stacey signed and they could finally leave. Stepping out into the sun made Stacey smile.

“The world looks a whole lot different when you think you’re going to die,” she mused as she followed behind him to the car.

“I know exactly what you mean. Home for a cooked meal or a restaurant?” He asked as he closed the door behind him.

“Home, please. I need to not see people for a while.”

They drove the distance in comfortable silence, her hands slipped inside of his. Sometimes, his fingers would give her hand a squeeze as if he couldn’t believe that she was actually sitting next to him again. With Stacey beside him, he felt complete in a way that wasn’t possible when she was gone.

“Oh look at this, you cleaned!” She said with a laugh as she stepped through the door.

The house was spotless. Fresh flowers adorned Stacey’s vases that hadn’t held them in months. He’d scrubbed the floors, washed the windows. The soft smell of lemons still lingered mingled with the aroma of fresh coffee.

“I could get used to this,” she said as she leaned against his chest, tilted her head up to capture his lips in a kiss.

When he tried to pull away, she pulled him in closer. He grinned. “I thought you were hungry.”

“Let’s work up a real appetite,” she mumbled against his lips.

Her fingers pushed up his shirt, her fingers grazing his chest. The muscles in his already sculpted stomach tightened, a shiver of pleasure sweeping through his body. Stacey was on a mission as she undid his pants, pushed them to the floor. He kicked them off.

She turned, her hips swaying as she made her way to their bedroom. Ryan walked after her as if in a trance, his eyes traveling over her abundant curves. As soon as they were in the room, she slipped out of her clothes. Standing there, Ryan felt his length twitch within his boxers. He shoved them off quickly, too impatient to play the usual cat and mouse games that they enjoyed.

Ryan grabbed a hold of her. He let his tongue slip into her mouth as his fingers ran over her skin. The look in her eyes was one of longing and desire. He knew exactly how she felt, it had been weeks since they’d felt another person’s touch. Every brush of fingers against one another’s skin was electric, Ryan found as he led Stacey to the bed.

The woman moaned as he dove between her thighs. It wasn’t long before her legs trembled within his strong grip. She was writhing her hips, head thrown back as she tried to draw out every ounce of pleasure that his tongue had to offer. When her wetness covered his mouth and she panted, she sat up, pushing him down.

A grin spread across her face as she gripped his length, wrapped her lips around it. Ryan shuddered, his stomach muscles clenching tightly as she started off slow, teasing. It wasn’t long before she had abandoned her soft, playfulness in favor of bringing him to the edge again and again. When Ryan couldn’t take anymore, he had to push her away.

Stacey lay back on the bed, her fingers running over her bare mound. He trailed fingers over her softness, before he slipped inside of her. Every sliding inch brought forth a series of light moans and pants from her lips, his own breathing stuttered the more he slipped inside of her. When every inch was buried, she wrapped her legs around his waist as he began to thrust into her.

As she throbbed and pulsed around him, Stacey’s back arched from the bed. He leaned forward, captured an erect nipple between his lips. His tongue flicked it mercilessly, his lips sucking her in, making her hold his head to her breasts as she moaned. They didn’t stop there.

The weeks of separation seemed to pull from them an energy that they hadn’t seemed to possess since they were teens. Stacey climbed on top, rode him until she couldn’t take the overwhelming sensation of pleasure that ran through her body. Ryan pushed her to her knees, gripped her hips as he thrust into her. The sound of their moaning filled the room, their lips moaning against each other when they could kiss. When they were reduced to a pile of shivering nerves and exhaustion, Stacey slid from the bed.

“Where are you going?” Ryan asked, his eyes shifting to her.

“Water,” she called back as she slipped into a pastel pink nightgown. “Want some?”

Ryan nodded. The sound of her footsteps padding into the kitchen were quickly followed by the sound of water coming from a bottle. When she brought it back, ice cold, she drank some before passing it to him. The sound of her phone sounded from the next room.

“Probably mom,” she mumbled. “I better answer it.”

“I can get it for you,” he said as he started to shift from the bed.

She pushed him back down. “I’ve got it. Relax.”

Ryan grinned as she walked away again. He loved how independent she could be, even if it drove him crazy occasionally. The sound of her searching for her phone reached his ears as he slipped into a pair of sweats that hung from his waist showing off a deep v.  She shifted something and the sound of something hitting the floor made him sit up straight. A few moments she walked around the corner with a small, black box in her hands.

“What’s this?” She asked breathlessly, her eyes wide.

Ryan shook his head. “I didn’t want to do it this way, but I guess it’s too late.” He slipped the box from her fingers before shifting down to one knee. “Stacey Cartwright, will you marry me?”

Stacey’s eyes had misted up. She nodded her head quickly as he took the ring from the box and slipped it onto her finger. Her eyes lingered on it a moment or two longer as if she still couldn’t believe it, before she leaned down and kissed him deeply. He stood up slowly, wrapped his arms around her.

“I love you, Stace,” he whispered against her hair.

“I love you too,” she said as she pulled back.

When his lips captured hers, he knew they would be together for the rest of their lives. He didn’t expect things to get magically easier, but with her by his side, anything was possible. When they pulled away from each other, she had a wide grin on her face.

“I have to go call everyone!” She said as she placed one more kiss on his cheek before dashing out into the living room in search of her phone.

Ryan laughed, shaking his head. “I’ll make us some food!” He called to her.

He headed towards the kitchen, peeking his head into the living room as he went. Stacey was sitting on the floor, hair spilling over her shoulders, admiring the ring in the sunlight. The phone rested on her knee. He’d never seen her so happy.

Ryan smiled.

The End

More than One Night: A BWWM Contemporary Romance

Prologue

5 years ago

“Little August Walker, is that you?”

She turned around with a smile, instantly recognizing that deep and playful baritone. Lifting her gaze up and up and up, she stared into a pair of royal blue eyes as smooth as velvet and as deep as the ocean. Hands on her hips her smile brightened, “Not so little anymore.”

Jake Stone tossed his wavy light brown locks back and roared with laughter. “No. Little Augusta is all grown up. Very nicely I might add.”

She smiled and felt a warm flush creep her up face. This was a new side to Jake. When she knew him as a child he didn’t even know how to flirt, never mind do it with such ease. His nose was always buried in a book and she was right beside him with her pink rimmed glasses and puffy pigtails. “Thanks. Charmer.” She took several steps back to calm the effect his nearness was having on her and so she could see him without craning her neck. “You grew up pretty nicely too.”

Now it was his turn to blush a little. It seemed she wasn’t as shy as she used to be. “Well thanks. That’s what a late growth spurt and the gym will do to you.” He smiled again and flashed those dimples her way. “You should see how nice I look under these clothes.” That deep husky laugh that came out of her mouth didn’t belong to the Auggie he remembered. His Auggie had the high pitched giggle of a little girl, not a sexy grownup laugh.

“I’ve missed you Jake,” she closed the gap to give him a hug. Immediately she realized she’d made a mistake stepping into his orbit. He would pull her in and deprive her of oxygen until he was the center of her world. She would breathe him and become part of him if she didn’t, so she took a few large steps back. “I really have missed you. How are you?”

He shrugged in the trademark careless way he always had. “I can’t complain. Just started a new company so my hours are long and my pay is small. Impressed?”

She was, actually. Jake could have gone into the family financial business and been an instant millionaire. Instead he decided to make his own path, a much harder path that she had to admire. “Wow Jake that is really great! Tell me, is the company about dinosaurs, spaceships or video games?” The smile that split his face weakened her knees and if not for the bar holding her up she would be on the floor.

“All of the above.”

Her eyes widened. “No way!”

He nodded again. “Yep. You are looking at the owner and CEO of Stone Cold Games.”

Auggie laughed and laughed. She wiped the tears from her eyes. “Of course you did. Wow that is really amazing Jack. I’m so proud of you.”

His skin flushed an adorable shade of pink. “Don’t be too proud yet, I haven’t done anything yet. Our first game is still in development.”

“What kind of game? Are you developing it yourself or with a team? What’s the story?” She stopped, sipped her drink as embarrassment washed over her. Jeez she was babbling like the love struck teenager she used to be. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be.” He smiled at her, finding her curiosity endearing. “Listen I don’t think this is the proper venue to go into detail.” He ignored the pleased sensation he felt as her shoulders fell in disappointment. “How about we meet tomorrow for breakfast and I’ll fill you in?”

“Sounds good. I’ll meet you after my run at nine. You know Ginny’s Good Eats diner?” He nodded, a smile kicked up on one side of his face. “I’ll see you then.” She hugged him one last time. “It was really great to see you Jake.” She set her drink down, snatched her purse from her abandoned bar stool and made her way through the doors and out of sight.

Damn little Auggie Walker is a knockout!

Chapter 1

Today

Jake sat at their regular booth at Ginny’s waiting for Auggie to show up. Their run had been especially brutal this morning and he didn’t quite understand it. Something was bothering her and his attempts to weasel it out of her were met with mute indifference. He perused the menu thinking about how different things were now. Who would have thought when he ran into her five years ago at Pistol Pete’s that she would now be his best friend? His incredibly hot best friend that he wanted to take up against a wall, in a car, on a bed, hell anywhere. Everywhere.

But he wouldn’t do anything about it because his friendship with Auggie was the most important relationship in his life aside from his brothers and he didn’t want to ruin their friendship. Especially over something he was sure wouldn’t last. Jake didn’t think he was the lasting kind of guy, not quite cut out for relationships. The women he dated didn’t hold his attention for very long. He always found work, or poker night with his brothers more interesting, more entertaining.

He was surprised how easily they were able to slide back into their old friendship. His friends thought it was weird that he’d been so close with a girl yes, but also a girl who was related to the help. Her father was the landscape architect and landscaper for his family home, Stone Mansion and her mother was a teacher at the local middle school. All three lived in a small cottage on the outskirts of the property but that hadn’t stopped their budding friendship. They shared a love of books—he, science fiction, and she, romance and murder mystery—and could often be found tucked under an old oak side by side, buried deep between the pages.

When the time came for college he and Auggie had gone their separate ways. Him to an Ivy League school on the east coast and her a state school on the opposite coast. Their contact then had been minimal and after a few years had dwindled to nothing. Until Pistol Pete’s. That was the start of a whole new everything for him. His company was in the process of making their very first game when he’d run into Auggie that night. And now five years later Stone Cold Games had three games in the top ten bestselling games this year. Two games the year before and three the year before that. His game was succeeding beyond his wildest dreams and a lot of it had to do with Auggie. She kept him on his toes, pushed him to think outside the box and always offered up solutions to his problems. He smiled thinking of her input while they played his upcoming first person shooter, between expletives that would have made his younger brother the marine, blush.

“Whatever is on that menu that has you smiling like that, I’ll have two of them.”

The smile on her face was like a kick to the stomach it was so powerful. “I was actually just laughing at the way you were swearing like a sailor while we played that demo game.” At her defiant, upturned chin he laughed. “But I do find myself drooling over these Snickers French toast.”

She groaned as she slid into the booth across from him. “That sounds so good I can actually taste it already. But if I have that we both know I’ll be out on the trail running to keep my ass from expanding.”

Jake let the menu fall to the table with a thwack. “We both know your ass looks fantastic Auggie.” Damn she was so adorable.

“Thanks Jake. But we both know that’s only because I run so faithfully. I’m not like your skinny models. I need food for fuel, which means I have to workout.”

He cringed at her reminder of ‘his models’. He didn’t only date models but that’s how she always categorized his dates. If he were a betting man he’d say she was jealous but he knew that wasn’t the case. “Speaking of models, how’s Chadley?”

Auggie rolled her eyes. “Actually we broke up.” She bit the inside of her cheek to stop from laughing at the expression on his face. “Yesterday. He’s jealous of our friendship and commanded that I stop hanging out with you.”

Jake stiffened in shock. “I’m sure that went over like gangbusters.”

“You got it. I told him to get a clue, get a life, and get the hell out of my face.” She’d been so furious at him for even thinking he had a say in who she spent time with, especially when it came to Jake. He was her oldest friend, dammit, and the fact that he was drop dead gorgeous with wavy brown hair that was too long for a CEO and magnificent blue eyes, dimples bracketing his heart stopping smile and that long body with its casual gait, well that had nothing to do with anything.

“And that’s all?” He knew her temper was out of control, hell he’d been on the receiving end of it more than a few times and it was brutal. And beautiful. The way she diverted her eyes behind the large plastic menu told him everything he needed to know. “Come on Augusta, out with it.”

She sighed heavily. “Fine. I told him he couldn’t command his way out of a paper bag and I only kept him around because he was so pretty.”

Jake laughed so loud other diners began to stare and she couldn’t help but join in. “Damn Auggie, you and that mouth.” His gaze dropped to her lips, pink and plump and, dammit, now shiny from a sexy swipe of her tongue across the bottom lips.

“Honey if a man that looks like that were looking at my lips like he is, breakfast would be the last thing on my mind.” Jake looked up at the cheeky waitress wearing a tight white shirt, red checked Capri pants with a matching scarf and Keds. She looked like a bobbysoxer, only twenty years too old. She winked at him while she wrote down Auggie’s order. “For you sweetheart,” she smiled as she wrote and Jake had the feeling she was laughing at him.

Auggie was doing an exaggerated pout to draw attention to her lips. “Put these suckers on Muffie and she’d be the perfect woman Jake?”

He laughed because Auggie was crazy but the idea he thought she needed anything Mitzi had was laughable. “First of all it’s Mitzi, not Muffie,”

“Tomayto, tomahto.”

“And second of all Mitzi is no more.”

She gasped loudly and put her hand to her mouth. “You’ve killed poor Muffie?”

His face flushed pink as people in the surrounding booths began to look at him. He straightened in the booth and flashed his trademark smile. “Don’t mind Augusta here, she has a strange sense of humor.” He flinched as a pink sugar packet came sailing towards him.

She laughed and laughed until her body shook and the onlookers lost interest. “So,” she sobered. “You’ve killed off Muffie.”

“Nothing as exciting as that,” he frowned at his own words. “She thought it was time for more. I disagreed. She cried. I left the restaurant. The end.”

How could such a hot man be so damned cold?

***

After brunch with Jake, Auggie made the fifteen minute walk to her shop, Chocolate Winks so she could get a jump on the upcoming week. Her chocolate and cupcake shop was her pride and joy. After watching her father toil away in the garden, always whistling some tune she knew she had to find a way to do what she loved for a living. So in college she combined her love of baking with business and came up with Chocolate Winks. She had scrimped and saved all through college and found her storefront in neighborhood that was still growing.

Her customers used to be stoned college kids looking to satisfy the munchies. Today they were housewives looking for the perfect dessert for a dinner party, gift basket or gourmet chocolates for any occasion. She loved to spend most of her day in the kitchen, coming up with new recipes that brought a smile to someone’s face. She was the chef and her friend Joss was the business side. Thanks to Joss Chocolate Winks has had three consecutive years of growth. Operating in the black, thank you very much.

She unlocked the door and stepped inside, scoping the place to make sure everything was in order. This shop was her baby and she was protective as any new mom. “Hey Joss! Are you here?”  She called out and walked around the counter and into the empty kitchen. She tossed her purse on a chair, removed her grey hoodie covered in pink flip flops and inhaled the scent of the kitchen. Even pristine, as it was now, there was always a faint hint of butter and chocolate lingering in the air. It was the smell of home for her.

“Okay,” she rubbed her hands together and looked at the flour, then the refrigerator. “Chocolates or cupcakes? Cupcakes or chocolates?”

“Talking to yourself again, girl?”

Auggie screamed and jumped a foot in the air, heart practically leaping out of her chest. “Shit Joss! You scared the holy crap out of me!” She placed a hand to her chest in an effort to slow down her racing heart. “I swear woman, one of these days I’m going to be cutting up a chocolate bar and BAM, I’ll have stabbed you.” She looked at Joss with puppy dog eyes. “Do you want me to have to live with the guilt that I killed you? Do you?”

Joss stared at Auggie for a beat and then burst out laughing. “Yeah because as I’m dying I’ll be worrying about your guilty conscience, not you know, the life I’ll never get to live.” She shook her long straight black hair and muttered under her breath about ‘crazy white girls’ and went into the office.

“Cupcakes it is,” she decided and went to gather wet and dry ingredients. She was sifting the flour when Joss came out, a stack of papers in hand.

“So how was lunch with that gorgeous best friend of yours?” She sat on the hoodie and crossed her legs.

Auggie shrugged. “It was fine.” It was more than fine when that waitress pointed out how hungry Jake looked at you, her inner voice chided.

“What’s that smile about?”

She heard the smile in her best friend’s voice but with mixing to be done she could play dumb for a few seconds as the butter and sugar were creamed. “I was just thinking about our waitress, she was funny.”

Joss crossed her arms and arched a brow at Auggie? “Let me guess, she made some crack about what she’d do if a man as fine as Jake drooled all over?”

Auggie’s eyes widened. “How did you know?”

She rolled her eyes and smacked her hand on the stack of papers in exasperation. “Gee I don’t know Auggie, maybe because I tell you that every time I see you together.”

She had to concede that Joss did always say that. But Auggie was of the opinion that Joss saw what she wanted to see because she didn’t believe men and women could be friends. “You do. But she was the quintessential diner waitress. Called him ‘honey’ and everything.”

Joss sighed. “I don’t know why you’re the only one who can’t see it. That man is crazy about you.”

If only that were so. “Joss he isn’t. Sure Jake is sexy as hell but I’m not his type at all. I’m short with too much here and there and pretty much everywhere. His type are the tall, skinny lettuce eaters.”

Joss stood and walked over to the bowl smelling like chocolate and rum. She dipped a spoon in the batter and slowly began to lick it off. “Or maybe he dates those women because there’s no way he’d fall for them. Because, you know, he’s waiting on someone else to get a fucking clue!”

“Dramatic much?”

Joss shrugged. “I can be.” She smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. “You don’t have to say it Augusta, I know you like him too.” Her friend’s wide eyed stare made her chuckle. “The way you talk about him from the time you were eight years old, it’s dripping with love and admiration. You have it bad, yet you hide it from him. From me. From yourself.”

“No point in wanting what you can’t have.” It had always been her motto, particularly where a once geeky and now handsome as sin game developer was concerned. She crushed from afar and stayed a friend. Nothing gained sure, but nothing lost or heartbroken either.

Chapter 2

“Auggie please, oh please! I need you to do this for me.” Jake’s hands were clasped tightly, his eyes shining bright in humor.

Auggie sat back, arms crossed and trying to keep her laughter at bay. Watching Jake beg was hot as hell and amusing. Watching him beg her to be his date, excuse me, his escort for the Annual Gala for Education, was priceless. “Why exactly would I want to do that?” She would have loved to provide the desserts for that shindig though.

He blinked those long inky lashes slowly, exaggerating every flip of his lids. “Because I’m your best friend in the whole world and you love me and would do anything for me?”

Truer words. “All true.” His smiled widened. “But not good enough. Keep going.”

Because I want to take you on a date but I’m terrified you’ll say no. “How about because for five years you’ve gotten a free ride while I—your very dearest and best friend—have had to take the most vain and vapid women in town who couldn’t hold a real conversation if their lives depended on it. And sadly you realize your time is up.”

She laughed at that statement and at him. “Oh is it, now?”

He nodded. “It is your fate. You must deal with it.” He grabbed her hands in his. They stared at each other with wide eyes at the jolt that ripped through them at that touch. “I’ll sweeten the pot by getting you a new dress. On me.”

She snatched her hand back. “I’m quite capable of getting my own dress Jake.”

He frowned, confused by the ice in her tone. “I know that Auggie, but since I really want you, need you to come with me it’s only fair I foot the bill for all your…lady business.”

“Lady business?” She snorted a laugh at his long suffering look. “Are you offering to get me a diamond encrusted tampon or a dress?”

He cringed. “Come on Auggie, don’t talk about that stuff. Gross.”

“Gross? Did we go back to seventh grade?”

He shrugged and she laughed. “Fine damn you, I’ll be your escort. I’ll even let you pay for everything, like an escort.” She mumbled the last part and immediately felt bad as his smile dimmed at her words.

“Hey!”

“Sorry.”

Story of my life.

***

Jake had spent the past fifteen minutes staring the ballroom entrance in search of Auggie. He sat at the table reserved for Stone Industries, his family company, talking to his parents so she could spot him easily when she arrived but also to ward off the throngs of single women looking to snag a rich husband. Jake was under no illusions about his own attractiveness. He was handsome, could be charming when he chose to be so and he was rich as sin. But he was more than that and these women just couldn’t seem to see that. Except for Auggie.

Yes, except for Auggie. She not only showed an interest in his life’s work but she was willing to learn to play a game just to help him out. She was a pretty amazing woman and tonight she was all his. He looked to the doors once again and the image he saw stopped his heart. Auggie was a vision in gold. Sweet holy hell, she was breathtaking.

He stood for a better view. She was wearing a gold dress that hugged the curves she normally kept hidden behind a pink and green striped apron. It looked see through in some places and that idea had his dick hardening beneath his pants. The sweetheart neckline accentuated her ample breasts and her auburn hair hung in sensuous waves down her back. She looked like a real life fucking Jessica Rabbit.

Finally she spotted him and when she started walking his knees almost buckled underneath him. Every step brought her closer to him but the way her hips swayed back and forth had every male eye in the room on her. Goodness, was that damned dress painted on?

“Hi.” She sounded breathless as she looked up at him with those gold flecked browneyes.

“Wow Auggie, you look…fucking…just breathtaking.”

He saw her smile slightly at his compliment and that smile knocked him for a loop. “Thanks Jake. You look pretty hot too.”

His eyebrows shot up. “Hot?” He preened a little, flattening his lapels against his chest. “Well thanks Auggie, I spent hours getting ready.”

She rolled her eyes at his antics. “Well it was definitely worth it. I, on the other hand, actually spend hours getting primped, waxed, buffed and polished to look human for tonight.”

Waxed? He instantly conjured up an image of her bare pussy spread, wet and throbbing beneath him. That was definitely not an image he needed in his head right now. “Well you look superhuman to these eyes.” He smiled and clasped her hand, leading her to the seat next to his. “Mom, Dad, you remember Auggie?”

“Augusta you look phenomenal in that dress!”

She smiled prettily at his mom’s words. “Thank you Mrs. Stone. You look stunning in red.”

Jake and his father laughed aloud when his mother blushed at Auggie’s words. She never could take a compliment and in that way she and Auggie were the same. He stood and held his hand out to her. “Let’s dance.”

Auggie stood up in surprise and placed her hand in his. She gasped at the rush of electricity that sparked off between their fingers. “Well come on, then!”

One the dance floor Jake was beginning to think the chance to hold Auggie was ill-advised. The moment he pulled her into his arms and his hand grazed the bare skin on her back a fire started burning deep within him. Her small hands on his body sent his thoughts flying in all sorts of dirty places, places where they were both naked and writhing in ecstasy. Their bodies moved fluidly as one across the dance floor while a song played about unrequited love. He leaned down to whisper in her ear, “You feel so good in my arms Auggie.” She shivered at his words. He smiled.

“Thanks. It feels good to be here.” She smiled up at him bright and sincere, trying to hide how her heart rate sped up and her body reacted to those words. It felt way too good to be in his arms. It’s just a dance and you’re doing him a favor, this isn’t a date.

The song ended and Jake wrapped his arm around her waist and led her out to the gardens outside the hotel. They were lit with fairy lights, giving the impression of a garden wonderland. “It’s so gorgeous out here.” Her voice was husky and his body reacted as he knew it would.

“You’re gorgeous Auggie.”

She smiled and pushed a few black tendrils behind her ear. “You don’t have to say that stuff Jake. I know I’m here as a bodyguard, not a date.”

Jake grabbed both of her hands in his and looked into her eyes. “I’m not just saying this Auggie.” He cupped her face so she was looking nowhere but at him. “I’ve been trying for weeks, hell months to keep my distance from you, to keep my hands off you. But it’s been hard. And you come in here tonight looking like a goddamn dream and it’s harder than you’ll ever know to keep away from you.”

She smiled at his unintended double entendre. “Really?”

It was her disbelief that crumbled his defenses and he lowered his head until his lips covered hers. Her tongue darted out to taste his lips and he growled into her mouth, pulling her closer and devouring her. He licked her tongue, her luscious lips and dove into her hot mouth and kissed until they were both breathless. “Damn Auggie. You make me lose control.”

“That was a hell of a kiss Jake.” Her best friend had just kissed the holy fuck out of her! Wow, she placed her still tingling fingertips to her lips. She could still taste his lips. “I, uh, I need to use the ladies room.”

He nodded and led her back inside while he went to get drinks. On his way to the bar he was intercepted several times by friends of his parents, potential investors and husband hunters. He was getting frustrated by the interruptions and cut the conversation short with a kid interested in working for Stone Cold Games and finally reached the bar.

“Hello handsome. How about a dance?”

***

Auggie returned from the bathroom and sat at the table alone. Well not alone, just not with her date. Jake’s brothers were there with dates and his parents were there as well. The entire Stone clan was there. Except for Jake. He said he was going to get wine for her and Mrs. Stone but that was at least twenty minutes ago. The last time she looked up, he was deep into a conversation with some silver haired man and his blonde wife. She tried to scan the room without looking like she was searching for Jake. So she turned her attention to Ryan’s date, a lingerie model from France.

“So you bake all day and you still look like that?”

Auggie’s eyebrows rose at the compliment. “Well I don’t ever eat the whole cupcake but I do spend most of the day tasting as I go.” The look on Ana’s face was priceless and made her laugh.

“Just a whiff of your maple bacon cupcakes and my ass gets two sizes bigger.” At Auggie’s confused look she told her that the makeup artist on her last few shoots always had a batch.

She smiled. “That’s great to hear for me but sounds like pure torture for you. Then again, you look like that so…” The women erupted into a fit of giggles, drawing Ryan’s attention.

“What’s so funny?” His brows were bunched up and the women looked at each other and started laughing again. “Yeah fine, don’t tell me.” Auggie stiffened when Ryan his look of confusion morphed into anger.

“We weren’t talking about you Ry, we were-,”

Her words were cut off by a few grunted curse words. “It’s not that Auggie. Never mind.” He stood up and stalked away.

“What was that about?” Ana shrugged her bony shoulders but couldn’t meet Auggie’s eyes.

Dread crept over her as she turned in the direction of Ryan’s retreating body. What she saw turned what started as a fun evening with a good friend, quickly turned into utter humiliation. It wasn’t that she was expecting roses and romance tonight, even though it would be nice, but she was expecting him to be around. What was the point of saving him from husband hunters if he was going to ignore her all evening?

Her heart sank in disappointment and she was angry with herself for feeling disappointed. When she finally spotted Jake his hand was wrapped around the hand of a tall blond in a royal blue dress. She was beautiful and she looked like his usual dates, tall, thin and very very blond. They walked hand in hand, laughing to the front of the room where the dance floor stood with several other couples. He stopped in front of the woman and wrapped his big strong arms around her. The same way he had not thirty minutes ago with her.

Auggie stood on shaky legs and looked around the table, at a half a dozen sets of pity filled eyes. Pity for her, she realized, because her “date” would rather spend time with someone else. She straightened her shoulders and fixed a smile on her face. “It was good to see you all again. And it was very nice to meet you Ana.” She gave everyone a sincere smile. “I think I’m going to call it a night.”

“You really don’t have to Auggie.” Ryan’s furious scowl was almost funny on his handsome face.

She shrugged as though it didn’t matter. “It’s fine Ry. I’m here as a favor,” she looked to the dance floor, “that’s obviously no longer needed. So I’ll head out and be home in time for The Daily Show.” She grabbed the impossibly tiny clutch and walked toward away.

***

Breathless with a bright smile on his face, Jake waltzed to the table and found two seats unoccupied. He looked around for a goddess in a gold dress but he couldn’t seem to find her. “Where’s Auggie?” Jake looked into the scowling faces of his brothers, the disappointed faces of his parents and the disgusted faces of his brothers’ dates.

“She left you jackass.”

“What? Why?”

Ryan snarled. “What do you mean ‘why’? I don’t know bro, maybe it was because you left her sitting alone for almost an hour while you talked with everyone here but her. Or maybe it was because you took to the dance floor with another woman and whooped it up while she sat here. Alone.”

“You guys were here.” It was weak. He knew it the moment the words left his mouth.

Ryan shook his head. “Whatever. Go back to Kitty and just leave Auggie alone!”

Before his brother finished his little rant Jake was stomping out of the ballroom and straight out front to the valet station. Twenty minutes later he was parked outside Auggie’s condo, calling her. After four unanswered calls he got out and pounded on her door until it was wrenched open by an angry and beautiful brown angel. “What the hell do you want?”

Jake pushed passed Auggie and began to pace in front of her TV. “What do I want? You’re the one who left in the middle of a date!”

Arms crossed and eyebrow lifted in question, Auggie kept her emotions in check. There was no point in showing him how badly he hurt her. “Did I?”

He raked his fingers through his hair, his frustration obvious. “You did and you damn well know it.”

“I’m surprised you even noticed I left. Tell me Jake, how long was it before you noticed I was gone?” He was about to speak but she wouldn’t let him. “Because I’ve been home for close to an hour.”

Shit, had it been that long? Jake felt like a dick. He’d asked Auggie to come with him and he planned to use the magic of the evening to tell her how he felt, but he screwed it all up. “So you left without saying goodbye?”

“I didn’t think it was necessary since you were having so much fun on the dance floor.” She got up and went to the kitchen to refill her glass of wine. “Besides you only invited me to keep the women at bay and you changed your mind. I didn’t want to be there anyway so don’t worry about it.”

She didn’t want to be there? Had he been planning for romance while she was planning her escape strategy? He couldn’t believe it, not after the way she kissed him and her pupils were dilated and her breathing heavy. “Shit Auggie. Kitty is just a friend who likes to pretend we’re more than what we are. She has it in her head that we’re going to get married. We’re not but she is a family friend so I can’t be rude.”

“Okay.”

“Okay? That’s it?”

She nodded. “If you say that’s what it is, then that’s what it is.” It didn’t really matter to her, not anymore. The brief thoughts of something more were just a fantasy, nothing more. No matter how hot he looked standing there with anger sparking off him in that rumpled tux, open at the collar.

“If that’s what I say? Have I ever lied to you Auggie?” She shook her head meekly and he lowered his voice. “So why are you being like this, so cold towards me?”

She shrugged. “I feel stupid, okay? You asked me to come to that stupid gala and even though I didn’t want to I got excited about getting dolled up and dancing with you. Obviously you weren’t and that’s all, so just drop it, okay?”

“Dammit Auggie!” He came and sat on the sofa next to her and closed his eyes. “You have no idea how much I was looking forward to this night. I didn’t need a date but I was being a pussy.” He turned to face her, a bitter smile on his face. “Like I told you in the garden, I’ve been thinking about you as more than a friend for months now. I don’t want to ruin our friendship Auggie so I thought I could romance you a little tonight and we could take it from there.”

“You thought kissing me and then wrapping yourself around a blond bimbo was the way to romance me?”

He hung his head and placed his hand on her thigh. “I handled this all poorly. I’m sorry.”

“You really like me?” Her voice was shaky as she uttered the words but it was all she could manage with his heat from his hand searing her skin. He turned those tormented eyes on her and she cupped his jaws in her hands. “Jake.”

He heard the breathy whisper of his name and he couldn’t do anything but ravage her mouth. His mouth claimed hers while his hands roamed her body, exploring the dips and valleys of her luscious body. He pulled back reluctantly when she pushed on his chest. “Yes Auggie, I really do. I want you. On my arm and in my bed.”

She nodded, still breathless and looked at his freshly kissed mouth. God that mouth was a work of art, a wonder of the world. “I want you too.” She screamed when he scooped her up and practically ran to her bedroom. “Put me down Jake!” And he did. He dropped right on the bed and slid on top of her before she could bounce again.

“Now I’ve got you right where I want you.” He smiled into her eyes and took her mouth again, this time the kiss was slower, but just as intense as the earlier one. “You taste so good.” His voice was thick with desire even to his own hears but he couldn’t think of that, could only think of Auggie grinding against him as he removed her shirt and placed soft open mouth kissed along her neck, chest, breasts and stomach.

“Oh, Jake.” She moaned and continued to move under him while his mouth did delicious things to her body. Her fingers tangled in his hair and pulled when his tongue captured a nipple. “Jake.”

Those breathy moans were driving him crazy. He moved to the other nipple and licked and sucked until she screamed his name. “You want more babe?”

She nodded. “I need more of you.”

He growled at her words and yanked her yoga pants down and tossed them in the air. “No panties?” He smiled as her bare—wet pussy smiled up at him. “God what a pretty pussy you have Auggie.”

She laughed. “Thanks. Come closer she wants to give you a kiss.” He laughed loudly as he dipped his head between her legs. The vibrations pushed her close to the edge. “Ooh, oh, Jake.”

He knew she was close, he could feel her squeezing his fingers like a vice grip. “God Auggie you’re so wet. I need you to come. Now. Right on my tongue.” He sucked her clit between his lips and her thighs squeezed his head until he was dizzy.

“Jake! Jake! Oh my, Jake!” She trembled and shook as the orgasm washed over her. Her body continued to convulse as he placed kissed on her clit and slowly pumped his fingers in and out of her.  “Holy. Hell!” She grabbed his hair a little too hard and pulled him until they were face to face. “You have two choices. Let me taste you or fuck you.”

“You can suck me off later. Now I need to be deep inside you.” And in moments he was naked and on top of her holding her thighs open. His kisses started at her opening and went up her mound to her stomach, one on each breast and up her neck until he landed on her succulent lips. “I’m dying to get inside you babe.”

Auggie reached between them and grabbed him in her hands. “Shit you’re big Jake.” He laughed but it was cut off with a groan when she rubbed him against her wet lips. He hissed loudly when she guided him in ever so slowly and swore aloud when she used her feet to push him to the hilt.

“Fuck, Auggie you feel better than anything. Anything.” Those were the last words spoken for a good long while other than moans and grunts and deep, heavy panting. His strokes were long and sure, pressing into her deep until she cried out.

She lifted her hips so he could go deeper and his grunts were the sexiest thing she’d ever heard. She was close and he knew it too because Jake pulled all the way out and then pounded into her until her vision blurred and mind was filled with nothing but Jake and those blue eyes and his sexy body. She moved closer and closer to the edge, the sound of their slick bodies mingled with his grunts and her moans as they both found that cliff and jumped off together. She took a moment to catch her breath, which wasn’t easy to do with almost two hundred pounds of blue eyed hunk crushing her. She tapped his shoulder and he turned to his side but held her close so they were still connected. “Oh. My. Damn. Jake that was so, so good.”

He smiled up at her. “Yeah?” She nodded with a smile so sweet it brightened his own. “Because that was the best, most intense loving I’ve ever had.”

Chapter Three

2 months later

Life was good, at least according to Auggie. The past two months have been some of the best, most romantic days and nights she ever had. Who knew a video gamer could be so sexy?

Jake had gone from her best friend to the man who could make her body sing with just a touch, just a kiss below her ear. He listened to her, taste tested her confections, loved her body and sent her fun little gifts just because. Just last week a delivery man showed up with a box filled with a variety of molds for her chocolate creations. They featured everything from chocolate penises to starfish, zoo animals and chicken drumsticks. She wasn’t sure what she’d do with all of them, but there was definitely a market for that kind of thing.

She hated visiting the doctor, mostly because the offices were filled with germs and working around food all day made her extremely cautious. She sat patiently and waited for the nurse to call her name, which was ridiculous really, because all she needed was an antibiotic of some sort to kill this infection and she could spend the rest of the day in bed and go back to work tomorrow.

Jake was out of town meeting with an animator he wanted to hire so she could pick up some soup from the deli on her way home, climb into bed and sleep until the butt crack of dawn tomorrow.

“Augusta Walker.”

She stood. “That’s me.” Thank goodness. She was moments away from being back on the road with a prescription in her hand. Yes!

Auggie was led to a small bathroom where she gave up a urine sample before being weighed and having her vitals taken. A few minutes later another nurse came in to draw some blood. “Is this really necessary for a simple infection?” The nurse looked at her with a strange placating look on her face.

“The doctor will be with you soon.”

She nodded and waited in the cold bright exam room and looked around. There were tons of pamphlets on everything from STDs to pregnancy and cancer. “Thank goodness I don’t need any of that.” She walked to the display and grabbed the cancer pamphlet. Couldn’t hurt to gain some information I’ll never use.

“Ah Augusta, good to see you.” Dr. Wallis came in with a big smile on his red face. “I see you’re getting a jump on your reading?” He nodded towards the pamphlet in her hand.

She gasped and let it fall to the floor. “I have cancer?”

Dr. Wallis chuckled but one look at her stricken face sobered him. “Have a seat on the table Augusta.”

“Doc you have to tell me, what type is it? Is it early enough to do any good?”

“Augusta calm down. You do not have cancer.” He placed a hand on her shoulder. “Dear you’re pregnant.”

Her eyes widened. “No way! What? Run those tests again Doc.”

This time he didn’t stifle his chuckle. “That’s why we needed the blood. We’re sure it’s pregnancy. About six weeks along I’d say.”

No. I can’t be pregnant. I’m not ready. What if Jake’s not ready? Shit I just got Jake and now I’m gonna lose him. “Wow.” What else was there to say? She was knocked up by her best friend turned boyfriend. “So I’m really pregnant?” At her hopeful stare Dr. Wallis nodded. “Alright Doc tell me what to do.”

“Let’s start with prenatal vitamins and a few recommendations for an ob-gyn.”

She nodded and listened intently while he spewed a bunch of information she knew she wouldn’t remember. Still numb, she gathered her things and somehow made it home with a bag full of soup, dill potato chips, organic apple juice and a peanut butter caramel cheesecake. “Home sweet home.”

***

Something was up with Auggie, Jake just knew it. She hadn’t been herself lately, she was moody and sullen and he had the distinct feeling she was pulling back.  From him. Them. At first he thought it was that infection she was fighting but when he returned from Chicago she was all better. Except she was aloof and avoiding him. Then he thought maybe something had happened with her plans to open another Chocolate Winks but she would have talked to him about it. Hell he would finance the new location if she wanted him to.

He would do anything to end this weirdness between them. In the years since they had reconnected there was never an awkward moment, but now it was all the seemed to have. Today he was determined to clear it all up whether she was ready or not. Auggie had blown off their Sunday run because she “wasn’t in the mood” but she requested they meet for brunch so he sat at their booth. Waiting.

When she walked in, it took all the strength he possessed not to run to her and wrap her in his arms. She was less energetic and thin. Was she sick? She walked to the table and slid in the booth, a strained smile on her face.

“Hi Jake.”

“Auggie how are you?” His smile was big but he was worried about her.

She sighed heavily. “I’ve been better Jake. How are you?”

He shook his head, unwilling to talk about himself when she obviously needed him. “I’m worried about you, babe. Tell me what’s going on.”

“I’m pregnant.”

Jake looked into the scared brown eyes and the dark purple marks under her eyes and suddenly everything became clear. She was pregnant. “Is it mine?” She didn’t speak. She just stared at him, hurt and disappointed, tears welling up but refusing to fall. She was so damn strong.

She shook her head imperceptibly as she stood and walked away. Without a word.

“Dammit!” He pounded the table in frustration and laid down a few dollars for his coffee and followed her. When he got to her house there was no answer. “Auggie open the door! You can’t ignore me forever.” Apparently she was going to try.

Jake spent the next ten days trying to find Auggie. The first few days he sat outside her condo and waited. He thought to catch her after work when she was more likely to listen to him, but she never came home. On the third day he used the emergency key she had given him and he was stunned to find she wasn’t inside. From the looks of things she had been home for a few days.

He sat in her living room and called her cell phone every few hours. “You’ll have to talk to me some time.” His messages were all similar. “Call me back Auggie.” But she never did and as the days went on he called more frequently, alternating between the bakery phone and her cell.

Finally he received a text from her.

Don’t worry about the baby, I’m keeping it and raising it on my own. I’ll have my lawyers send you papers giving up parental rights.  –A

That only served to infuriate him so much that he spent the next few days yelling at his employees, alienating his friends and pissing off his brothers. But he wasn’t ready to give up Auggie and he definitely wasn’t going to abandon his child. So he packed a bag and stayed at her place. She’ll come home eventually, he told himself on the ninth day.

***

“It’s time for you to go home, girl.”

Auggie looked up at her friend Carrigan, looking as beautiful as ever while she was sick and wearing yoga pants. “You’re right Carri. I’m sorry I’ve overstayed my welcome.”

She shook her head. “It has nothing to do with that and you damn well know it. You can’t hide forever from him or from your life. It’s time.”

She nodded not because she wanted to but because Carrigan was right. She wasn’t in the wrong so why was she hiding out? If anything Jake should be too ashamed to show his face…ever. With a renewed sense of righteousness she stood. “You’re right.” She marched to the bathroom to take a quick shower and slid into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. “Work first and then home.” She hugged and kissed Carrigan and flew out the door, feeling better than she had in more than a week.

At work she pasted on a smile and gave her best to her customers so they wouldn’t know she was dying on the inside. Jake had broken her heart, completely obliterated every single particle that made up her heart and insulted her on top of everything else. “Bread. I need to make bread.” It would allow her to slam dough on the table and knead away her frustrations.

“The customers are eating up the bread Auggie. Good thinking.”

She shrugged since it had nothing to do with her marketing genius. “Glad to hear it.”

She made it through the day, barely, by focusing on nothing but measuring ingredients, tasting and shaping. She focused on the recipes and the food, deliberately talking out every step so she wouldn’t have to think about Jake. About how he had rejected her and their baby. No, her baby. It didn’t matter, her condo was big enough for her and a baby. She would just have to put off expanding Chocolate Winks and find another chef.

“Are you doing okay sweetie?” Joss’ eyes were full of worry and sympathy for her friend.

Auggie nodded. “I’m not right now but I will be. I promise.”

Joss wrapped her arms around her best friend. “Of course you will be! Plus you’ve got Aunt Joss here to help with anything you need. Anything, got it?” Auggie hugged her back and nodded. “Good. Now go home so I can clean this place up.”

“Okay see you later.”

Chapter Four

“So you’ve finally decided to come home.”

Auggie screamed and dropped her small bag of groceries. “Goddammit you scared the hell out of me! What are you doing in my house?”

“You’ve ignored me for ten days Auggie, what did you think I would do?”

She shrugged. “I didn’t ignore you. I sent you a text.” She knew it was cowardly but she was in protection mode so she was allowed to take the coward’s way out.

Jake scoffed, loudly. “I got your text Augusta. I chose to ignore it.”

She picked up her bag of groceries and walked to the kitchen. “I gave you exactly what you wanted Jake so there’s no reason to pretend with me. We used to be friends.”

Ouch. It hurt that she was being so cold and emotionless but he knew he deserved it. “We still are friends.”

“Are we?” She turned to look at him on her sofa. “Because I’m pretty sure friends don’t disrespect each other and imply things they shouldn’t.”

He stood. “God Auggie I’m so sorry. I should have never said that to you, it was stupid. I was stupid.” Her arms were crossed, to protect herself he realized. Her amber gaze stared at him, offering no indication of how or what she was feeling. “I didn’t mean it. You have to know that.”

“Okay.”

“Okay?” She nodded and he screamed. “Are you ever going to forgive me Auggie?”

She sat in the chair across from the sofa. “Is that what you need Jake, forgiveness? Fine I forgive you for thinking I’m a cheating whore who was dumb enough to get herself pregnant.” It hurt to say aloud, but it was what he careless words implied so she may as well get used to saying it.

He winced at her words. “I didn’t mean it Auggie. I was in shock.”

“Yeah Jake, so was I.”

God how could a woman look so beautiful in anger? Her eyes were practically gold right now and he knew he had a lot work to do. “I thought you were coming to the diner to break up with me.”

Her eyes widened. “Why would you think of something so stupid?”

He smiled at her words. Auggie was never one to mince her words. “Because you were being so weird and you were avoiding me.”

She nodded because she had been. “I was trying to wrap my head around being pregnant. By my best friend who also happens to be my boyfriend of two months. It was a lot to take in.”

“And I made it worse.” He got on his knees and buried his head in her lap. “Auggie I’m so sorry I messed up.” He kissed her hands and then her palms. “I can’t lose you or the baby, I love you too much to let you go!”

That stopped her heart. Those were the words she wanted to hear last week. This week she was skeptical. “You don’t have to love me to have access to the baby Jake. If you don’t want to sign the papers I won’t force it.”

He grabbed her face and forced her to look at him. “Dammit I’m not saying this because you’re pregnant. I was going to tell you at the diner until you dropped that bomb on me.”

“For real?”

Jake looked into those wide eyes full of surprise and love for him and he was lost. Forever. “Yes for real dammit. I love you August Walker. I think I’ve always loved you, definitely over the past year. I. Fucking. Love you, girl.” She laughed and tears streamed down her eyes. “I can’t wait to show you the depths of my love you for you as my best friend, the love of my life and,” he smiled and squeezed her into a hug, planting a kiss on her forehead, “the mother of my child.”

“Oh Jake, I love you too. So damn much.” “I want you in my life and I want you by my side, Jake. Forever.”

“I’m there Auggie. Whatever you need and whenever you need it. I’ll be right by your side to hold you up when you need my support, to lift you up when you need a cheerleader and to love you every damn day just because I can.” He kissed her, hard and fast. “Augusta Walker, I want you to marry me. Be my wife, please?”

She nodded happily, wiping tears from her eyes. “Yes Jake, I’ll marry you.”

He laughed and lifted her up for a kiss so sweet and so hot it scorched her inside and out. “Thank goodness.”

“Now for the important stuff.” He looked at her in confusion and she smiled.

“Who’s going to tell our parents?

The End

Falling for a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

When Samantha Hill woke up that morning, the last thing she expected was to be sitting on a floor, hands zip tied behind her back. Her knees were throbbing where they dug into the concrete of the floor. A dull, ache pulsed in the center of her back. On top of it all, she couldn't stop trembling. Something had been shoved over her eyes, a cloth forced into her mouth soon after the men entered the bank. It had happened in an instant.

The morning had been blissfully warm when Samantha woke up. Her eyes fell on the clock making her groan. Just five more minutes. As her legs shifted against the sheets, she considered sleeping in all day for once. It couldn't hurt to just take one day off. Still, Samantha was a creature of habit. She found herself pushing her voluptuous frame off of the bed, padding to the bathroom in the hall of her little apartment.

Samantha debated about going into work the entire time she showered and dressed. She slipped into a black skirt that hugged her hips, black heels and a white blouse. Her mocha colored hair was twisted half up into a bun. She examined herself in the mirror. I could always play hooky for the day. After a moment, she shook her head. There was still rent to be paid, food to be purchased.

Stepping into the warm air, Samantha wished that she'd changed her mind. Her job as a bank teller wasn't exactly demanding most days, but she didn't want to pass up on such a beautiful day. The thought of wiggling into her shorts, slapping on a tank top and heading to the beach felt like a much more appealing option. Responsibilities sat at the back of her mind though, keeping her from pursuing her moment of freedom fantasies.

“Good morning, Sam,” a familiar voice called as she stepped through the door.

Heather sat behind the counter, a smile on her thin lips. She waved to Sam. The woman gave her a smile. She had worked with Heather for six years now, seeing her smiling face always improved her day. Heather wore the same dark skirt, white blouse combination, but her honey blonde hair curled down her shoulders in loose waves. Samantha clocked in before settling down in the little black chair behind the counter. Already, the day was busy. A line of customers stood impatiently. Samantha sighed.

“Rough morning?” Heather asked.

Samantha shook her head. “Nope, just a little tired that's all.”

She nodded. “I was up all night. Did you see those guys on the news last night?”

Samantha shook her head. “No, what's up?”

“Well, apparently there's been a group of men going around, kidnapping women. Right in the middle of the day! It's so scary to think about,” Heather said with a shudder.

Samantha counted out the correct amount of money before sliding it to the customer with a smile. “I don't think that could happen here. The bank's security is pretty tight.”

“I guess you're right. I'm probably just being silly,” Heather said with a laugh.

Samantha wasn't entirely sure if she believed that. Although she hadn't watched the news, she'd heard other people talking about the kidnappings for weeks now. Masked men would break into businesses, sometimes in broad daylight, where they'd kidnap women. They never found them or the women. It was unsettling to Samantha, but she wasn't convinced it would happen to her. Besides, like I told Heather already, the bank has excellent security.

The morning moved quickly for Samantha as she tried to keep up with the steady influx of customers. She'd been so busy that she hadn't noticed the men even walk in. Heather did. When she started screaming, Samantha jumped, her heart thudding against her chest. She looked to where Heather was pointing.

The first thing that crossed Samantha's mind was the fact that the leader resembled more brick wall than man. He loomed over the customers, tall and imposing. Samantha's fingers slipped beneath the counter, grazed the button before she felt something pressed against her head. Her hand trembled as she froze.

“Get your hands up into the air, now.” A gruff voice said close to her ear.

Samantha slipped her hand from beneath the counter before raising her arms in the air. She could hear choked sobs next to her as Heather tried to plead with another man. The men worked efficiently as they rounded up the women from the bank, blindfolded them and shoved cloth between their lips. Samantha's ankle nearly twisted as a hand curled around her upper arm and began to drag her towards the back door. Even though she couldn't see, she could feel the sun on her skin when they were taken outside. It didn't last long before she was pushed into a vehicle. She could smell burning exhaust.

When everyone was loaded into what she could only assume was some kind of van, the vehicle began to move. Samantha could hear Heather's whimpering nearby. She shuffled over to her the best way she could, before she leaned her head against the woman's shoulder. Heather jumped at first, before she seemed to realize that it wasn't one of the men and settled against Samantha.

They bumped around for what seemed like forever. Samantha's knees were throbbing, her wrists screaming. Still, she didn't want the ride to end. The destination was far scarier than the ride. At every pause, Samantha prayed they'd go further, just a little further. The thought had entered her head that the further away they got, the less people would know where to look for them, but she couldn't process more than one horrible thought at once.

When the van finally pulled to a stop, Samantha's heart beat wildly in her chest. She could hear voices talking as the door creaked open loudly. Samantha began to hear scuffling as women were pulled out of the van, muffled protests filled her ears. The men didn't bother speaking to them. Samantha felt herself dragged from the van. A hand gripped her arm, pulled her along as the sound of heels clicking on the ground filled her ears. The walk wasn't long, before she was shoved to the ground. The hard feeling of concrete bit into her knees, made her wince.

Now what's going to happen? Samantha found herself thinking back to the morning, that feeling in her gut telling her to stay home. Relax. Now, she wished that she'd listened. Samantha could hear voices around her now, but she couldn't understand what they were saying. The language was foreign to her. She felt a shiver of fear work its way down her spine. What would happen next? Refusing to just let her fate unfold, Samantha began wiggling her wrists. She could feel the zip ties digging into her skin, but she would try anything if it even slightly hinted at the chance of getting out of the situation alive.

Fingers worked their way into her hair, yanked her upward. Samantha cried out against the gag. She was pulled to her feet before the blindfold was removed. She squinted against the sudden invasion of light. The men still wore their masks, guns held in their hands. One was pointed right at her chest. In front of her stood a camera on a tripod. The red light glared at her menacingly. Although fear coursed throughout her body, Samantha kept her head held high. She wasn't going to show them how afraid she was. Even if her hands were trembling, even if she felt like fainting at that moment.

A man in front of her spoke a different language as he held up his gun. Samantha wanted nothing more than to close her eyes, shut out the image of her own impending death, but she didn't. She watched him carefully, watched his finger curl around the trigger. If nothing more, she would throw herself out of his way, try to run if she could. Anything was better than the thought that she'd die without a fight.

The action took less than a few moments, but to Samantha it felt like an eternity. The man's finger pulled back the trigger. A smile spread on his chapped lips. Then he was gone. A blur of black moved across the ground until Samantha realized that he'd been tackled by another man. They fought on the ground, as more men filtered into the room. They disarmed the kidnappers so quickly that Samantha was stuck in a daze as she looked on.

The man who had tackled her kidnapper walked over to her. By then, she was trembling in earnest as the adrenaline began to fade away bit by bit and she knew that she wasn't going to die. He pulled out a knife, cut through her zip tie before he removed the gag. Samantha coughed, her mouth dry as she looked at him.

“Are you okay?”

She nodded. “Now I am. I want to get out of here,” she said as she choked back tears.

The man wrapped an arm around her waist. The other women were being helped out too, all of them wide eyed and shaken. Once they reached the outside, Samantha saw that the sun had almost vanished from the sky. No wonder I'm so sore. They had been captives for hours. Still, she was grateful that she was even alive. The man who led her out wrapped a blanket around her shoulders before he took off his helmet and glasses.

Samantha was immediately struck by his deep, blue eyes. They held concern as he looked her over. The set of his mouth was firm with a strong jaw. She couldn't stop gazing at him. He ran a hand over her arms, looking at her closely. She pulled the blanket tighter around herself.

“I'm okay, really,” she said. “The other women were kidnapped too, you know.”

“Yes, but they didn't have a gun pointed directly in their face when I came in. I'm gonna walk you over to the ambulance.”

He again wrapped an arm around her waist, before he led her over to one of the many ambulances with flashing lights sitting on top. The EMT began to look her over, but he didn't move. The man just stood there, waiting until she got the all clear.

“I don't see any injury, aside from some bruising. Of course, I think you should go to the hospital just for the mental strain,” the EMT was saying. It sounded as if he was speaking through water.

Samantha shook her head. “I just want to go home.”

All she could think about was running a hot bath, sinking below the edge of the steaming hot water. Then curling up in her bed to cry herself to sleep. The last thought surprised her, but she couldn't deny that it was what she wanted to do. The pencil skirt and heels were putting pressure all over her body. While she wanted to rest, it was in her own bed that she would do so.

As the EMT insisted, Samantha continued to shake her head. She wasn't going to be persuaded otherwise. Her phone had been taken away by the masked men, but she thought it would be possible at least to get someone to call her a taxi. When she asked the EMT for a phone, he sighed.

“Look, it's policy to take you to the hospital. If you want to go home after that, fine. For now, let us take you in, okay?”

Samantha didn't want to go. She hated hospitals and after the events of the day, she was burnt out. Still, the EMT held out a hand to her. Groaning, Samantha let herself be helped inside of the ambulance where she sat on the cot. The EMT spoke to the man who'd saved her. When they were done, he walked up to her, blue eyes still looking her over.

“We'll be following up, more than likely. Try to get some rest, I know it's been a hard day.”

Samantha nodded. “I'll be fine,” she said, but she was clutching her hands together to stop the shaking. “What's your name?” She asked, surprising even herself.

“Clint. What's yours?”

“Samantha. Thank you, Clint. Thanks for getting me out of there, alive.”

When the doors of the ambulance shut, she sighed. Her stomach was a mess of nerves and spent adrenaline. The EMT watched as she curled up on the cot, before he placed a blanket over her. She didn't know when, but her eyes closed sometime soon after they started off. She hadn't realized how exhausted she was until that moment. In the back of her mind, she wondered about Clint, his face the last thing she thought of before she drifted off.

Samantha spent the night in the hospital, the sound of the beeping monitors around her not enough to keep her awake. The doctor ordered rest, medicine to help her relax, painkillers and an antibiotic. Her wrists were worse than she'd thought and she'd sprained her ankle pretty badly. The scratchy, white gown she'd been given had been uncomfortable at first, but it wasn't long before she was fast asleep again.

Two days passed by. She was still sore, but she didn't want to stay another night. She took her prescriptions and went home to her little apartment. It was odd how something she was sometimes so unsatisfied with looked so welcoming now. She touched the walls, picked up her clothes from the floor. Some part of her had been prepared to never see any of it again.

Samantha ran a bath before she peeled off the clothes from the day before. They were ruined. The shirt and skirt had been torn, one of the heels were now broken. She tossed them into the corner. There was no way she would have ever been able to wear them again anyway. As she slipped into the steaming hot bath, she leaned her head back against the cool porcelain of the tub. A deep sigh left her lips.

As she closed her eyes, the image of a man pointing a gun to her chest made them snap open again. Her breathing was heavy as she sat forward. Trembling took over her body. Samantha climbed out of the tub, gathered the bottle of pills she'd been given when she left the hospital. Her fingers fumbled with the cap before she got it open, she popped one into her mouth. Slowly, her breathing evened out.

Samantha decided that being in the house wasn't what she needed after all, but she wasn't ready to see her friends yet. They had all left messages, her mother had called her non-stop. She wasn't ready for the questions though, the looks of pity and sympathy. There had been enough of that when she was in the hospital, the way the doctors and nurses loomed over her made her feel very small. She didn't care for that feeling.

After she'd slipped into a pair of jeans and a sunny, yellow blouse, she decided to go to Connect. The coffee shop was a few blocks away, but she didn't mind the walk. It felt good to walk down the sidewalk, see the neighborhood through fresh eyes. She stepped into the little cafe, the heat outside cut down by the air conditioning.

“Iced coffee, please.”

The woman behind the counter took her money. When she walked away to make her cup of coffee, Samantha couldn't help but to think how normal that woman's life was. It made her envious. As much as she wanted to put the entire ordeal behind her, she couldn't seem to stop thinking about it. It was even all that Heather wanted to talk about. Samantha just wanted to forget. She took the clear, plastic cup from the woman before she wandered over to a table by the window.

The sun was still shining, the sidewalks packed with people as they headed to or from their destinations. Yet, it all felt so surreal to Samantha. She realized that part of it was because of the medicine they'd put her on, but she couldn't put her finger on the rest of it. She sipped at her coffee as she gazed out of the window.

The sound of approaching footsteps was enough to make her jump out of her memories and her seat. She looked up. Standing beside the table, there was a man with deep blue eyes, a strong jaw and she noticed, dirty blond hair that was cropped very short to his head. Samantha recognized him immediately.

“You're Clint, right?” She asked.

The man nodded. “Yes, ma'am. And you're Samantha. How are you?”

The woman tried to slip a smile onto her face, but failed. The sadness was so apparent on her face that Clint slipped into the chair across from her. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a tissue for her. It was that small act of kindness that made Samantha start to cry. Clint stood up. He walked around the table, slid in next to her as she buried her face in her hands, crying quietly. He hesitated before his hand went to her back. He rubbed at the yellow fabric of her shirt to soothe her.

It wasn't long before Samantha wiped her eyes. She waved him off with the tissue. “I'll be okay, I swear. It's just been a rough couple of days.”

Clint's hands were laced in front of him. “I understand that. It's okay to be overwhelmed with it all, take your time.”

Samantha smiled at him as she wiped her eyes. She was happy that she'd chosen to skip the makeup that morning. As she settled down, she took more of a look at Clint. He was built with hard muscles, a wide chest and thick arms. She could tell his waist was more on the slender side, but that his stomach was just as firm as the rest of him. He was quite appealing with his interested eyes and flaxen hair too. She tucked a loose tendril of curl behind her ear.

“What are you doing here?” She asked. “I thought you'd be long gone. Saving the world,” she said with a genuine smile forming on her face.

“Unfortunately, we're still tracking down some remnants of the group that...took you. I won't leave until they're gone.”

Samantha nodded. “Good. I don't want a single woman to have to go through that again,” she said with a s shudder. “I really am glad that you were there.”

They spent the next two hours talking. He didn't once look at her with pity, but asked her about things that had nothing to do with her abduction. For a while, Samantha felt like a regular woman at a regular coffee shop on a Tuesday. When Clint's phone rang, he frowned down at it.

“I'm afraid I have to go. I know it's a long shot, but do you think you'd like to go out sometime? Grab a bite to eat? If you don't want to, I understand. It's probably too soon to be asking anyway...”

Samantha smiled. “I would love to go to dinner with you.”

The grin that covered his face was enough to make Samantha melt. He waved good-bye to her before he was gone. She sighed. In her hands, she held the napkin that he'd scribbled his phone number down on. Slowly, a smile spread across her face. At least it gave her a reason to go and get a new phone.

For a while, the fear that had swam up her throat was gone. Samantha made her way to the electronic store where she brought a phone. She stored his number inside of it before she walked home, a grin on her face. The woman couldn't stop thinking about his eyes or his smile.

As excited as she was, she battled with herself about when to text him. On one hand, she'd always followed the three day rule. However, now things were different. She kept thinking about how anything could happen, especially in his line of work, so sooner was better. Her patience lasted for two days before she shot him a short, simple text.

It's Sam. I just wanted to say hi.

Samantha didn't know what to type after that so she hit send quickly. Wanting to put it out of her mind, she stuffed the phone back into her pocket. It vibrated moments later. A giddy smile formed on her lips as she slipped the phone back out of her pocket. She paced the living room as she checked the message.

Hi Sam. I get out of here around eight, is that okay?

Samantha could feel heat rising to her cheeks. She pushed her curls out of her face. Typing quickly, she told him that would be fine. He sent back a few restaurants and she picked one before they decided. Her heart thudded in her chest, but it was such a blissful feeling that she didn't mind.

The place that she picked out wasn't too fancy or casual. Instead, she'd suggested a nice Thai place that she loved. The hard part was deciding what she wanted to wear for the evening. She knew she'd pick a dress, but which one? How should she wear her hair? She vaguely wished she could call one of her friends, but she didn't want to tell them about Clint just yet. It was her secret, she wanted to keep it that way.

By the time seven-thirty approached, Samantha was finally finished getting ready. She wore a black dress that hugged her curves and accentuated her breasts. Since her ankle still throbbed, she swapped her usual heels for a pair of gleaming, black flats. Her hair fell loose over her shoulders in tiny ringlet curls. For makeup she'd gone as minimal as possible. He already knew what she looked like on a bad day, she didn't think she needed to worry all that much about make up.

As she was fastening on a pair of silver, stud earrings, there was a knock on her door. Samantha stole one last glance at herself in the bathroom mirror before she smiled. Her fingers slipped over the switch, turning out the lights before she walked into the living room. There were butterflies in her stomach as she approached the front door, her hand gripping the knob tightly. One last breath was drawn in before she pulled the door open quickly.

Clint stood at the door with a flower in his hand. It was a single, pink carnation. She had vaguely mentioned it in passing when they saw each other at the cafe. Surprise lit up her face. She didn't think he'd remember that, or any of it for that matter. It had just been a casual chat.

“Good evenin',” he said with a southern accent she found amazingly charming. “Do you mind?” He asked as he held out the flower.

Samantha shook her head. Clint walked closer to her. As he slipped the flower into her hair, she could smell his cologne, something muted, but seductive. She felt heat working its way through her body. Clint held out a arm for her to take.

“Right this way.”

Samantha locked up her apartment before she followed him down the stairs to a black, pick-up truck. He helped her into the cab before he took his place behind the wheel. As they drove, her eyes roamed over him. He looked handsome in a dark blue button down shirt and black slacks. He'd rolled up the sleeves of his shirt as he drove, the warm air pushing through the window as they went.

Taste of Thai was packed when they arrived, but Clint didn't seem to have any trouble getting them a table. He pulled her seat out for her before taking his place across from her. The restaurant was filled with the aroma of cooking food that made Samantha's stomach growl. Music filled the space as well as laughter. Samantha smiled. She was happy that she'd chosen such a busy place. Seeing everyone look so happy made her feel better for a little while.

They ordered their food, spring rolls and chicken satay, before they smiled at each other. Clint looked so confidant that it still made her feel a little nervous. She hadn't gone out on a date in years. She liked spending time with herself, but she had to admit, it was better sharing it with someone.

“You look really beautiful,” Clint said as he gazed at her.

Samantha smiled. “Thank you.”

“You're welcome. Does your family live here too?”

Samantha was happy when Clint took the lead in the conversation. She wasn't generally shy, but his piercing gaze made it hard to concentrate. The smoothness of his voice comforted her. She soon found herself relaxed, the smile on her face easy as they discussed their families and lives. Clint was mostly quiet about his job, but she'd expected that. He did however seem to have a story for everything else.

“So, I swear I'm standing there thinkin' 'you have made a god awful mistake', but I couldn't back down,” he said laughing so hard that he had a hard time catching his breath. “I swear, the next morning he walks out, looking completely stern, with one eyebrow. I damn near pissed my pants laughin'. Of course, he made me shave both of mine off in front of everyone,” he said shaking his head.

“You guys were awful, you're like little kids,” Samantha said as she wiped her eyes.

“Well, the military can get pretty boring in down times. To tell the truth though, I sometimes miss that quiet. There's not so much room for it or pranks anymore. Then again, I'm thirty-five. I'm probably too old for pranks.”

Samantha shook her head. “You might be right. Still, I don't think you're ever too old to enjoy yourself. Besides, it sounds like you're all really close.”

“We're a family,” he said with a smile.

When their plates were empty, Clint insisted on paying for the check. They wandered out of the restaurant, her arm wrapped around his, as they stepped into the warm, night air. They strolled down the sidewalk together, taking in the sights as Samantha pointed out places to him. One was an old theater that ran black and white movies.

“Do you want to see one?” Clint asked.

“Oh, I mean, if you want to...”

Clint laughed. “Let's watch something.”

They crossed the street to the small, brick building. When they were inside and the movie began to play, Clint wrapped his arms around her shoulders. She leaned her head against his muscled arm, the warmth of his skin enough to make her want to fall asleep. She was too excited to sleep though. Instead, they watched the movie together, his hand finding hers partway through. She laced her fingers through his, he gave a little squeeze. Samantha couldn't help the smile that spread across her face.

“Did you like it?” She asked as they left with the small crowd of people trickling from the theater.

“It was good. I kind of have a secret obsession for old movies,” he said grinning.

“You're just full of surprises.”

Clint led her back to the car. She was sad that the evening had to end, though it wasn't exactly early. She felt like she could stay around him forever and be perfectly content, but he had to work early. When they pulled up to her apartment, he insisted on walking her up to her door. Arm looped through hers, they took the stairs up in silence until they reached the top.

“I had a really good time,” Samantha said quietly.

“Me too.”

Clint's smile was enough to make her knees weak. He raised up a hand, brushed hair away from her cheek. His hands slipped around the back of her neck before he leaned in slowly. It was as if he was testing the waters, but Samantha wasn't going to say no. She held her breath in anticipation.

As Clint's lips brushed against hers, she melted against him. His mouth held a hunger that made her shiver with desire. His tongue brushed against hers. Samantha felt the moan slip from her lips before she could stop it. Clint only seemed to take that as encouragement. When they pulled away from each other, Clint gazed into her eyes.

“I would invite you in, but it's still too soon,” she whispered.

“Absolutely no pressure, ma'am.”

Clint leaned forward to place another kiss on her lips. When he pulled back, he kissed her forehead. Samantha could feel warmth sweeping over her body. When he pulled away, she was sad to see him have to go.

“I had a really great time, Sam. Can I see you again, soon?”

She nodded. “It's a date.”

He walked down the stairs quickly before he turned around to wave. Samantha waved back. She slipped into her apartment, pushing the blinds over to watch him peel away in his truck. Her heart was still dancing wildly. The grin on her face was wide enough to make her cheeks hurt. When he was out of sight, she closed the blinds before kicking off her shoes. The night had been even better than she'd expected. She couldn't wait to see him again. Her phone buzzed in her purse.

I had a great time. Have a good night.

Samantha sighed. She left her clothes behind before she slipped into bed, her phone in hand. Once she started texting him back, they didn't stop. Samantha fell asleep as the sun began to rise, a smile on her face as she dreamed.

Samantha woke up in the afternoon still sleepy. She checked her phone, replied to Clint's text, then went to take a shower. As the warm water soothed her muscles she took her time. In the back of her mind she knew it was because she was hoping to come back to a reply when she was done. When the water was icy, she stepped out before wrapping a thick, blue towel around her body. Another towel was wrapped around her hair as she padded back to her bedroom to retrieve her phone.

No messages. She sighed before she sat the phone back on her nightstand. He was still at work apparently. She dried off before slipping into a pair of comfortable shorts and a tank top. Once her hair was tossed into a ponytail, she checked her phone once more. No messages.

Samantha decided to leave the phone alone for a while. She had other things that needed doing anyway. First, she gathered all of her laundry and drug it down to the laundromat. Two hours of washing clothes and reading her favorite book though did little to improve her mood, she was still anxious. When four rolled around, she had to take one of her pills to calm down.

After she lugged her laundry back to her apartment, she glanced at her phone. Still nothing. Samantha threw the phone on the bed. She spent the rest of the night cleaning up, scrubbing everything down until she ran out of things to clean. She couldn't understand why he wouldn't call her back. They'd had a good time, talked late, they obviously liked each other, right? Samantha tried to push those thoughts out of her brain by scrubbing the counter even harder, although it had been clean twenty minutes ago.

Samantha went to sleep that night with her phone held in her hand. She stared at the glowing screen. It seemed to mock her with its emptiness. Any time a message did pop up, she opened it eagerly, only to be disappointed when it wasn't Clint. She wasn't sure when she fell asleep, but she woke up the next morning in a bad mood.

A day turned into a week, two weeks without Samantha hearing from him. She had given up on staring at her phone. Her days were spent wrapped up in a blanket on the couch as she watched movies. Seeing Clint had at least given her some courage to go back outside again, but with him gone she couldn't help but to be overwhelmed with the world once more. She sipped at a glass of red wine as her eyes only vaguely took in the movie that was playing on her television.

Samantha was dozing off when she felt her phone vibrate beneath the covers on her leg. She dug into the blankets with her eyes half closed. It was probably her mom again asking her to go to lunch. Or Heather, telling her about another of her therapy sessions. The thought of either of those possibilities made Samantha groan. She opened the message.

I'm so sorry. Can I come see you now? I've missed you.

For a moment, Samantha was convinced that she was dreaming. It had happened before, a phantom buzzing that she'd sworn was Clint, only for her to have been dreaming. She opened her eyes a little wider. The message was still there. A few moments passed, she didn't know what to say. Clint texted her again. After a few more minutes, she finally replied.

I'm sorry, who is this?

When there was no reply, she thought about taking it back. While she was still angry with him, she couldn't deny that she'd missed him. She started to type out a message then deleted it. No, he couldn't talk to me in all of this time, he can wait. Samantha ignored the next few times the phone buzzed. She shut off the ringer completely before she turned up her television. Anything to distract her.

Samantha was in a battle with herself when there was a knock on her door. She sighed. Either it was the take out or her mom again, it was always hard to tell which because they both knocked as if she were deaf. She slipped from the couch before she walked over to the door. When she opened it, Clint stood at the doorway.

“W-what are you doing here?” She asked.

“I came to see you. I tried to tell you I was comin' over, but obviously you were ignorin' me”

Samantha folded her arms across her chest. “What was I supposed to do? Wait around for you to decide that you wanted to talk to me? I don't think so.”

“Please, listen to me Sam...”

“I don't think so,” she repeated as she started to close the door.

Clint didn't let her though. His large hand stopped the door from closing before he stepped inside. Samantha was fuming.

“How dare you? I-”

“Will you just let me explain? I wanted to talk to you, I really did. I had a mission come up, an important one. I couldn't communicate with you or anyone else for that matter. Not even my own mama. Do you understand? My job is dangerous, sometimes I have to disappear, I can't help that. What I'm tellin' you is I just got back an hour ago and the first thing I did was talk to you. Come on Sam, give me some credit here.”

Samantha felt her anger start to subside. As much as she wanted to stay mad at him, she couldn't. After all, she could tell that he was being honest. Those big, blue eyes seemed to calm her down without even trying. She blew out a huge breath.

“I'm still mad at you,” she said.

“I know,” he said taking a step closer.

“You just left me. You couldn't even have sent a text saying you'll talk to me as soon as possible?”

“That was really stupid of me,” he said as he stepped up to her.

“You hurt my feelings,” she said glaring.

“Let me make it up to you.”

Clint's hands gripped her cheeks, pulling her in close. When his mouth touched hers, Samantha felt the last fringes of anger fall away. His hands gripped her hips, her waist. Samantha moaned as Clint's eager mouth devoured her, his greedy tongue slipping between her lips. She could feel the warm feeling traveling south. When they pulled back for air, Samantha gasped.

“I don't even look good right now,” she said with a laugh.

Samantha was so focused on not seeing him, that she hadn't bothered to get ready. Her hair was tossed in a messy bun. She still wore pale peach shorts and a gray tank top. She suddenly felt very subconscious.

“You look, amazing.”

Samantha felt the smile spread on her face. She gripped his hand. As they walked down the hallway, she knew that there would be no more waiting. Clint had a dangerous job, she wasn't going to miss out on a moment of him. When she opened the door to her bedroom, she turned to him.

“You sure?” He asked.

“I'm really, really sure.”

Clint's hands ran down her sides as his fingers curled beneath the fabric of her tank top. His fingers dragged across her honey brown skin as he peeled the shirt off exposing the black and white laced bra underneath. When he leaned forward, his lips brushed her neck. She leaned into him as he left a trail of kisses down her skin, stopping after he'd placed a kiss on her collarbone.

She took the pause in his movements to slip her hands to the hem of his shirt. As she pulled it over his head, she admired the rolling muscles of his stomach. His broad chest enticed her as she slipped her fingers over his skin. There were scars on his chest and torso. Samantha ran her fingers over each one.

“You don't think they're ugly?” He asked with a nervous grin.

She nodded. “I think they make you look even better,” she said smiling back.

Clint kissed her again, his mouth more eager. As he did, his hands went to her shorts. He unbuttoned them before pushing them to the ground at her feet. Samantha kicked them off before she did the same to him, her fingers trailing over the muscles of his legs as she did.

Samantha pushed him back onto the bed before she climbed on top of him. Her fingers worked quickly to undo the clasp on her bra. She let it slide down her arms. Clint marveled at the sight of her naked body almost making her blush once more. He reached up steady hands, ran his fingers over her breasts slowly. The simplest touch made her writhe her hips against his. It had been so long since she'd been with anyone.

Clint took over, turning them over until the blanket slid against her back. His hands worked slowly, fingers running over her hips as he pulled her panties down her smooth legs. Every few inches, his lips placed a kiss until Samantha found herself closing her eyes, anticipating the next placement of warm lips against her flesh.

When the panties were tossed to the side, Clint slipped off his underwear. She watched his length spring into view, the sight enough to make her bite her lip. Clint wasted no time. He slipped between her thighs, pushed his throbbing length inside of her inch by inch. Samantha's arms wrapped around his neck as she moaned.

The gentle rhythm of him thrusting within her made her breathing hitch. As her head tilted back, Clint feasted on her neck. Samantha felt the pleasure building up inside of her until Clint began to move faster. She cried out, her legs wrapping around his slender waist. He tilted her head back down, looked into her eyes as he began to groan deeply with every thrust. It was enough to send Samantha over the edge. Clint followed after her.

They lay together for a while, their legs entangled with each other. Clint kissed her shoulder, gently. Samantha gazed down at him smiling. She had forgotten what it was like to get close to another person. Now she understood what had been missing for so long. As he leaned up to kiss her, Samantha kissed him back with a ferocity that she hadn't known she still possessed. When their lips separated, Clint grinned.

“I guess you're not angry at me anymore.”

“Oh no, there's still anger. About fifty percent worth of anger. You have to earn your forgiveness,” she said with a grin.

“What's that I heard? Round two?”

“No!” Samantha yelled as he climbed back on top of her, giggles spilling from her lips.

“I can't hear you, I'm tryin' to be a good person.”

Samantha swatted at his chest before he pinned her arms down to the bed. She raised an eyebrow at him. Grinning, he leaned down, kissed the tops of her breasts. A little shiver passed through her body. She pretended to glare at him.

“You're so much trouble,” she said with a sigh.

“Yes ma'am, I am. You like it though,” he said as he continued to trail down her belly with kisses.

Samantha moaned from the pressure of his lips on her body. He was definitely trouble. She could already feel the squirming returning to her hips. There was something about Clint that made her want him over and over again. As his tongue trailed over her mound, the process of thought stopped. She could think later.

Clint stayed wrapped around her the entire night. When she slipped out of bed to tiptoe to the bathroom, he woke up immediately asking her where she was going. She laughed.

“I don't think I can sneak out of my own apartment.”

“Good point,” he said sleepily.

When she came back, he was still awake. She climbed in next to him. A strong arm wrapped around her waist before pulling her back against him. She smiled in the darkness. The warmth of his arms felt safe, secure. For the first time since they'd spent the night texting, she fell asleep easily and stayed asleep. The bottle of sleeping pills stayed on the nightstand untouched.

Samantha woke up to the smell of food. She slipped into a plush, pink bathrobe. After she'd tamed her hair to at least look decent, she headed to the kitchen. Clint stood at the stove in his boxers, flipping pancakes over expertly. She could hear and smell sizzling bacon. As she peeked over his shoulder, she saw four eggs cooking away in a pan.

“I get breakfast too?” She asked.

“Anything for you,” he said as he turned around to kiss her.

They ate breakfast together in her little, yellow kitchen. Samantha was impressed with his cooking as she happily chewed a piece of pancake. He'd even put blueberries in them for her. The way he remembered even the small details of her life gave her a sense of comfort. Once breakfast was cleaned up, they took a shower together before Clint had to leave.

“I'll be back in a couple of hours,” he said as they stood at the door.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive. If anything happens, I'll let you know.”

Samantha was still sad to see him go, but she nodded. He leaned into the door, kissing her until she was sorely tempted to pull him back into the apartment. When he pulled away, he placed a kiss on her forehead. Samantha closed the door after him, sighing.

She decided to get dressed in her red sun dress before she called Heather. When they saw each other, they hugged until their arms ached. They sat across from each other in the coffee shop, iced coffee in both of their hands. Heather was telling her about how she'd quit the bank.

“I can't go back there. I'm going to go back to school for art like I should have a long time ago,” Heather said as she took a sip of her coffee.

“Wow, really? I'm excited for you. It's a bit scary though, isn't it?”

Heather nodded. “Very scary, but I don't want to just get by anymore. I want to live. If that means I have to struggle for a while, fine. I'd rather be doing something that makes me happy.”

Samantha smiled at Heather. She knew exactly what the woman meant. Samantha wasn't sure herself if she was going to return to the bank. The memories that lived there were still a bit too much for her to handle. Still, she was happy. She knew that no matter what, Clint would be by her side.

She spent the afternoon with Heather before the woman headed off to her therapist. For the first time, she realized that she was proud of Heather. While she'd been running from her fears, Heather had been facing hers down. It took courage to do that. She waved to her friend as she slipped into her car. As she stood up to throw away her cup, her phone buzzed.

“Hey, I thought you would still be busy,” Samantha said when she picked up.

“No, ma'am. I am all finished with my errands. Do you want to do something?”

Samantha grinned. “Sure. Can it involve food? I'm starving.”

“I know just the place. Are you home? I'll pick you up.”

Clint showed up at the coffee shop ten minutes later. When she slipped into the truck, she noticed that he'd changed into jeans and a t-shirt. He looked good in it. Once he had closed her door she asked where they were going.

“Oh there's this great little fancy place, called Burgerville...”

Samantha laughed. “Not fancy, but it is my favorite restaurant, so I'm in.”

When they'd brought their food, they drove over to the park to eat it. Clint produced a bottle of wine and two glasses. She laughed as they clinked the glasses together.

“How is it possible that you know me so well?” She asked.

“Shouldn't a boyfriend know his girlfriend?”

Samantha paused. “So, I'm your girlfriend now?”

“Damn straight. You don't have a choice.”

Samantha burst into a fit of laughter as Clint looked on, grinning. When she wiped her eyes, he leaned over. The kiss he placed on her lips was soft, she could still feel his mouth smiling against hers.

“Seriously, will you be my girlfriend? I know we haven't known each other that long, but-”

“Yes, definitely yes.”

Clint kissed her again before they went back to eating. When they were done, Samantha leaned against his shoulder. He buried his face into her hair, the smell of peaches filling his nose pleasantly. His hand slipped into hers.

When the sun started to set, they cleaned up their impromptu picnic before heading back to Samantha's place. Clint sat on the couch, channel surfing, while Samantha excused herself. As she stepped into her room, she picked up the trash can near the door. She walked around her room throwing little bottles of pills into it. Every click-clack of shifting pills hitting the bottom of the can made her feel a little better. Once they were gone, she took the bag out of the can and tossed it into the dumpster. When she came back in, she curled up next to Clint, smiling.

Clint raised his eyebrow. “What was that all about?”

Samantha shook her head. “Just doing what needs to be done.”

She leaned up to kiss him, before she settled against him again. Clint wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in tight. He leaned down, planted a kiss into her  hair. No matter what happened next, Samantha was sure that she was at least heading in the right direction.

The End

Love’s Choice: A BWWM Millionaire Wedding Romance

Chapter 1

I bit my lip staring down at the list. “I just don’t get it. Why do I have to bother with any of this crap?”

“Because, you’ll get more presents that way.”

“What if I don’t care about presents?”

“Your mom is going to be hurt if you don’t let her plan a bridal shower for you.” Jake reminded me.

I let out a deep breath resting my head on my best friend's shoulder. “I know.” I closed my eyes. I wasn’t sure what I’d do without him as my man-of-honor. We sat like this for a couple of seconds before the front door opened. My eyes snapped open.

Chris gave me a soft smile. “Is it that hard?” My fiancé asked, sympathy filling his eyes. I nodded weakly.

“I just don’t get it. No one wants to help but then when they ask all about it they only ever do is question my choices on it. ‘Oh you’re not having cupcakes? But they are so in style these days’, ‘You’re only going to have two hour long dance? Is that going to be long enough?’ yet no one fucking likes dancing.” My eyes narrowed into a glare as I thought about everything.

Jake patted me on the head. “Oh don’t worry about what everyone else wants. It’s about you.”

I opened my mouth, about to remind him that he’d just told me I should have a wedding shower to make my mom happy. I paused, thought better of it and kept my thoughts to myself.

My eyes locked on my fiancé as he slipped out of his shoes and pulled the suit jacket off. “How was work?”

“Long.” He didn’t say anything else as he kicked his shoes off and sat down.

“I’ll get dinner. Are you hungry? It’s already in the oven.” I forced myself up and mentally shook myself. Despite the fact that I was going to be a stay at home wife I was beyond tired. I’d been on the phone with the photographer, and I’ve been trying to find a DJ that will cost me less than two grand, I groaned as I padded into the kitchen, already compiling my to-do list for tomorrow. Yup, weddings sucked.

I’m not sure what ever made me think that Chris was right and we should have a wedding. We had the money for it, thank god Chris had a good job and was more than willing to spend as much as we needed but that wasn’t it. It was nice not to have that stress on my shoulders but I still had so much.

I pulled the chicken out from the oven and set it on the stove to cool.

“I’m going to head out.” Jake said behind me.

I turned to face him. “You’re not staying for dinner?”

“No, I’ve got a couple things to take care of. I’ll see you tomorrow though.”

“Yes! And we’re going to get a head start on the dress.”

“Sounds perfect.” Jake grinned as he closed the distance between up and pulled me into a hug. “I’ll see you tomorrow muffin.”

I honestly couldn’t remember how I’d earned that nickname, but he was the only one who called me that. I couldn’t help but grin as he pulled away and I watched him head for the front door.

“Has he been here all day?”

“Yup.” I nodded as I reached for two plates. “We’ve been trying to make a dent in the invitations.” I never realized how many people I’d have to invite to the wedding, and with Chris’s mom being Italian, it seemed like she wanted to invite everyone from her mother to her hair dresser. I bit my lip resisting the urge to bring it up to him.

He was having just as much trouble saying no to his parents as I was.

“So, did you guys get much done?”

“We got some work done.” So no, but we tried!

I scooped the chicken onto his plate and passed it to him.

“It smells great.”

“I hope it’s good. I decided to try something new tonight…” I’d spent just over two hours working on it, one of the reasons the wedding stuff hadn’t gone according to plan.

“So you two are going dress shopping tomorrow?”

“Yup.”

“What kind of dress are you looking for?”

I paused grabbing a plate for myself and scooping a piece of chicken onto it, with forks and knives in hand Chris led the way to the two person table. I couldn’t resist the urge to tease him.

“What kind of dress do you think I’m getting?”

As we slid into our usual seats he mulled it over. “I think you’d go for a princess-y type dress.”

My heart dropped. Is that really what he thought? I mentally shook myself. It shouldn’t matter so much that he didn’t know what kind of dress I wanted. Even though I’d mentioned it before- I couldn’t expect him to remember.

“Nope.” I shook my head and tried to hide my disappointment.

“Oh,” His brow furrowed. “Sorry… what about one of the dresses that is just poofy down at the bottom?” He grabbed a bridal magazine (one of the dozens family had been picking up for me) and held it up to me.

I looked at it. Satin, diamonds along the neckline, and a belt along the smallest part of her waist. Everything I wasn’t looking for.

Again I shook my head.

“Alright, I give up. What are you looking for?”

“Something simple, lace with sleeves and maybe a little bit of bling, but not too much.” I cut into my chicken and took a bite, pleased with the flavors that hit my mouth and promising myself that I would try it again.

“Oh… well now I feel dumb.” Chris gave me a sheepish grin.

“Don’t, I didn’t expect you to remember what I was looking for.” I forced a smile over my lips hiding my disappointment as we finished our dinner.

When Jack met me in the parking lot the next morning I thought I was going to be sick.

I couldn’t believe I was finally going to try on wedding dresses. I grinned as he pulled me into a hug. “Hey.”

“How’s it going?”

“Oh fine…” He trailed off lost in thought.

“What’s up?”

“I… went on a date last night.”

I stopped dead in my tracks. “Really? How did it go?” why hadn’t I heard anything about this yesterday? “Who was she? How’d you meet her?”

“I…” He looked away. “I met her online.”

“Really?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Yes, we connected over some writing we’d thought about doing together… the date went… okay…”

“Okay?”

He pulled the dress shop door open. “I’ll tell you all about it later.”

I beamed looking forward to the gossip. I turned my attention to a woman behind the counter. “Hi, I um have an appointment…”

“Of course.” The girl glanced down at a computer then looked up. “Natasha, right?”

I nodded.

“Welcome! Is this your first time dress shopping?”

“Yup!” my smile widened but I felt a blush touched my cheeks.

“Congrats! When is the wedding?” The girl stepped away from the counter.

“Next year, in the spring.”

“Oh, spring weddings are my favorite.” I couldn’t help but wonder how many people she said that to as we padded into the back from the building. “Now, over there are the sale dresses, they are discounted but they are all out of season dresses. Do you know what style you’re looking for?”

“I like lace.”

“Oh, I bet that looks gorgeous on you.” She almost gushed as she said the words. “I’ll pull a couple things from the back, feel free to look around and grab anything you like. We’ll start getting a change room ready for you.”

“Hey,” Jake got my attention. He was holding up a lace dress with sleeves, along the sleeves were small beads. I swallowed staring at it. It was gorgeous.

I forced a nod, unwilling to show my reaction to it. “Go put it by the change room, I’ll try it on.” Then I turned my attention back to the dresses.

“How’s it going in there?” The girl asked as I sat down to wait for Nat.

“Alright.” She called back. A few seconds later she pushed the door open and smiled. “Could you do me up?”

“Of course.”

I watched out of the corner of my eyes as the girl helped Nat get the dress all sorted out and pinned it in place with what looked like something you’d clip to your battery if you needed to jumpstart your car. I couldn’t help but smirk a little.

I was pretty sure neither of the girls saw it.

“So…” Nat said as I caught her out of the corner of the eye heading towards me. I turned to see her. My jaw almost dropped.

“Wow, Nat… you look.”

She turned to face herself in the mirror. “Wow…. Yea, I do.”

I watched her as she stared at herself in the mirror. I couldn’t help thinking of the date I had last night. She’d been so nice and we’d been able to bond over our love of writing- something Natalie and I never could do but… there was just something about her. When she texted me today… I didn’t get the feeling I wanted to.

The feeling I had right now as I stared at my best friend in a wedding dress.

“Is that your fiancé?” The girl asked in a quiet tone as she unzipped the dress. I didn’t want to take it off.

“No, my man-of-honor.”

“Oh! I’m sorry… I just… a lot of couples have been coming in together these days and when he saw you… I just thought…” The girl trailed off as she undid the last button. “Alrighty, all done.” I stepped into the dressing room and closed the door with a quick thank you.

When I turned to face myself in the mirror I couldn’t bring myself to take the dress off. I just stared at my reflection.

My first choice had been the one Jake picked out. Despite the fact that I was short, and the dress was probably a couple sizes too big, it looked gorgeous. I couldn’t take my eyes away from the neckline. The thick straps covered my shoulder and hung down just a little bit. The small beads on the straps dazzled me.

“Are you okay in there?”

“Yup.”

I cleared my throat mentally shaking myself as I forced myself to step out of the dress.

“Just pass the dress out when you’re done.”

“Yup.” I kicked away the excessive amounts of fabric and opened the door just enough to hand it out to her. I couldn’t stop thinking about the question she’d asked. Was Jack my fiancé.

My cheeks got hot just thinking about it as I reached for the next dress. It would have made sense for her to think we were together, I mean not many women have a man-of-honor and I’m guessing even fewer bring him wedding dress shopping. I wish I’d thought to have brought Chris. I would have loved for him to help me pick out the dress. Then again he might be worried it would be bad luck. We were breaking a few of the traditions for our wedding but people always seemed so anal about that one.

I slipped into a strapless lace dress and surveyed myself in the mirror. I was able to get the zipper done up on this one myself and as I pulled the door open my eyes locked on Jack’s.

He stared at me, a grin on his face as I made my way over to the stand and mirror in front of him. The girl followed me with something to clip the extra fabric back.

“What do you think of this one?” She asked.

“I… I like it, but I think I like the other one better”

The girl paused. “Should I even pin this one back or do you want me to just leave it?

I looked at myself in the mirror. The dress was gorgeous but I knew it was a no. Not after the last one.

It was going to be hard to live up to.

Chapter 2

“You should come wedding dress shopping with me.” I said as we sat down the couch together.

He wrapped a blanket around me and we cuddled close.

“I thought I wasn’t supposed to do that.”

I shrugged. “I don’t believe in all that kind of stuff.” I reminded him. “Do you want to come with me sometime?”

“No.” He shrugged. “I’d rather it be a surprise.”

I felt disappointment tug at me but tried to ignore it. It was silly to be disappointed over something so foolish. Instead I leaned closer and cuddled as close as I could get myself. His arm wrapped around me.

“We’re making the right choice, right?”

“Yes.” I said.

At least I thought we were.

“Alright, as long as you think so too.”

“What do you mean? Do you think we’re not?”

“No… it’s just something someone said to me. It doesn’t matter.” He paused for a couple of seconds. “I can’t wait to be able to call you my wife.”

Whatever disappointment had been there a few seconds ago was gone. His words sent a shiver of excitement down my spine, the same kind of excitement that I’d felt when we first got engaged- hell, when we first met.

“I can’t wait either babe.” It was going to be amazing, and I couldn’t be happier to spend the rest of my life with anyone else. Hell I wasn’t sure I would be able to spend the rest of my life with anyone but him. “I love you.”

The urge to say those three words overcame me before I even realized it.

“I love you too Natalie.”

I smiled closing my eyes, thankful for a little time together.

“Oh, by the way….” My brow furrowed as he spoke. “My sister was wondering about the bridal party.”

I blew out a deep breath. “Why was she wondering?” Even though I already knew the answer.

“I don’t know, she just asked who was in it.”

“You mean she asked if she was in it?”

“I…” He paused. “I don’t know, she asked me who was in it. That’s all.”

“Sorry.” I pulled away from him and reached for my note book. “Alright, let’s decide who’s in the bridal party right now.”

I’d had a hard time deciding on this. I didn’t get along well with Chris’s sisters and knew I would have to have them in there, but I was hoping if I put it off I wouldn’t have to face it, as stupid as I knew that sounded.

“Jack.”

“That’s a given.” I hadn’t even bothered to think of anyone other than my best friend for the role by my side.

“Do you know your groomsmen?”

“Um….” That was enough of an answer for me.

I tried not to let out an annoying sigh. I knew it was probably just the stress, but really couldn’t he have at least thought of this?

“Just… let me know by the end of the week, okay?”

“Alright. I know I want Adam to be the best man.”

Alright, at least that was something. I scribbled it down quickly as I heard the first shrill of my phones ringtone.

I jumped to my feet and rushed to get it. “Hello?” I almost snapped.

“Hey Nat.” My mom said on the other line. “How are things going?”

“They’re going good… just going over wedding stuff with Chris right now.”

“Oh that’s great! You two must be getting so excited! Have you been for the cake yet? What kind are you going to have?”

“I’m not sure.” I admitted. We had an appointment with a bakery for next weekend.

“And how are the invites going? Are you still planning on getting those done tomorrow?”

“Yea, if you want to come by we’re going to be at Jacks.” His mom had offered to help us with filling them out.

“You’re going to Jacks?”

“Yea, Chris is going to have some friends over to watch the game tomorrow and I didn’t want to have all the invites out around them…” beer, rowdy guys and a football game did not mix well with wedding invitations. “So I’m going to be there in time for lunch, he said he had something planned so it’s probably just pizza or something.” I shrugged even though she couldn’t see it.

“Alright, I’ll bring your sister.”

“Okay.”

“And Nat, your sister… she’s kind of hurt just a warning. That you didn’t make her your maid of honor.”

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “Alright, good to know.” No it wasn’t, I didn’t want to know that. But I guess it was good to know, that way I could be prepared for it in case she wanted to bring it up.  “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Before she could say another word I hung up.

Arms wrapped around me as Chris pulled me close to him. His lips touched my cheek. “Come on babe, let’s go draw you a hot bath. You’re tense; I can give you a massage if you want.”

Just the thought of it was relaxing. “Alright, but only a short one.” After all, it wasn’t fair to ask for a long massage after he finished working all week. “And I can give you one tomorrow.”

Chris beamed. “Sounds perfect to me babe.” He took my hand and guided me to the bathroom.

I stripped as he got the water running.

“So you want me to make your sister a bride’s maid, right?”

“It would be the nice thing to do.”

“Alright, it can be her, my sister and Jack.”

“What about Amanda?”

I paused. “I don’t know.” I admitted. The truth was that Amanda and I hardly talked these days. Despite the fact that she was supposed to be my lifelong friend she ended out ditching me for her boyfriends more often than not.

My brow furrowed trying not to think like that, despite the fact that it was how I felt. I mentally shook myself. “Anyways,” I jumped at the chance for a topic change. “Do you want to sit your aunt away from your parents?” we’d have to take family feuds into account, if anyone even RSVP'd. Which I’m sure they will. I reminded myself.

Yes. I had to stay positive about it.

Chapter 3

Chris kissed my cheek as I loaded the last of my supplies into a bag and slung it over my shoulder. I grabbed his hand and pulled him into a kiss, our lips crashing together.

The sound of seven men surrounded us, with mocking “aw”s, whistles and other obnoxious noises. I pulled away from him, heat rising to my cheeks as I turned away from the men and headed for the door. “Have fun!” I called behind me seconds before stepping out of the house and into the fresh air.

The drive to Jack’s seemed like it only took a couple seconds and when I pulled into his condo parking I wasn’t surprised to see his mother slipping out of her car. She caught sight of me and came to a stop, waving.

She waited for me to put the car into park, grab the key and step out before she crossed over to me.

“Hello!” She beamed. The look on her face would resemble that of a mother getting ready to fill her own child’s wedding invitations out.

“Hey Gail, how’s it going?” I asked as we made our way to her son’s condo.

“Oh same old, same old.” She shrugged. “But you, oh this must be so exciting for you!”

“Yes.” I lied. The truth was, this entire thing wasn’t exciting yet, I knew it would be more exciting the closer I got to the actually date- I hoped.

My gut turned. Why wasn’t I excited yet? I should have been excited the second it happened. What was wrong with me?

I swallowed dryly. “How’s Gorge doing these days?”

“Oh he’s getting old and he’s not willing to admit it.” She laughed softly. “He still thinks he can go, go, go.” She shook her head softly. “Of course I can’t tell him it’s time to start slowing down.”

“Of course you can’t!” I laughed softly. “That will just make him want to prove you wrong.”

The two of us laughed as we reached Jake’s door and I pulled out my key chain. He’d warned me ahead of time that he was going to be out.

I unlocked the door, pushed it open and motioned for Gail to step into the place.

“I’ll get the kettle on, do you want a tea?”

“Please.” His mother put a bag on the table and looked around the place. “I don’t know how it is he has a cleaner place than I do.”

I snorted. My best friends place had always been spotless. I wasn’t sure how he managed it. I’d hardly been able to figure out how to keep the house clean-ish on top of everything I had to deal with these days. I put the kettle in place and flicked it on as I heard the door open.

“Hello!” his mother and I called at the same time.

“What’s up?” I called as I pushed myself onto of the counter and stood up reaching for the cupboard that held the green tea.

“Just picked up some lunch for us all. I also made up some snacks, but I wasn’t in the mood to make lunch too. I hope pizza is alright! We’ll have to eat before addressing the invites of course!” he came into the kitchen and snorted as I jumped down from the counter top. “How many times do I have to tell you not to stand on my counter top Natasha?”

Before I could answer someone knocked on the door before pushing it open. “Anyone home?”

All together the three of us called. “Yes!”

My mother came into the kitchen as the kettle popped and I grabbed down four mugs. “Where are the rest of you?”

“Oh it’s just me today. Your sister decided not to come after all.”

I felt my heart skip a beat in thanks. Hey, it was the little things you had to be thankful for, right?

I poured all four of us a mug of tea and brought them all over to the table.

“Alright, let’s get some of these invites done. We’ll work for an hour or so and then I’ll put the pizza in the oven, how does that sound to you lovely ladies?” Jake asked.

I nodded. “Sounds perfect.”

No one objected so we got to work, and sure enough an hour later Jake put the pizza in the oven.

“Are Chris’s parents helping with the wedding?”

I shook my head. No one was, Chris and I were going to be paying for it all. I didn’t say that though.

My mom beamed from ear to ear beside me. “He’s perfect.” The two mothers locked eyes. “I’ve never had to worry about her while she was dating him, and compared to some of her otter boyfriends…”

Jake snorted. “Do you remember the one who thought he could tell her she wasn’t allowed to hang out with me?”

My mom laughed.

“Oh god.” I groaned hiding my head in my hands. “I was only with him until he said I wasn’t allowed to see Jake again.”

“Chris lets you hang out with him.”

“Chris wouldn’t bat an eye if I told him Jake and I were going to share a bed.”  I’d never tried it, but I was thankful to have a boyfriend who was so accepting of my male best friend. It had caused issues in the past and I was glad it had never been an issue in this one.

Nonetheless I couldn’t deny that I wasn’t getting excited. In fact I think I was the least excited person here. I bit my lip trying to hide the guilt the welled up inside me. No one seemed too noticed as they kept talking about my past boyfriends. I turned them out filling out an invitation for a second cousin I hadn’t seen in ten years who probably wouldn’t even come to the wedding.  None the less, it was the right thing to do and I wasn’t going to go out of my way to be rude. So I slipped the RSVP card into the card and slipped both those into an envelope.

I licked it and closed it up before writing the address on it and tossing it into a pile with the rest of the finished ones.

“What are you doing for the honeymoon?” Gail asked.

“I’m not sure. Chris has been handling all that. He says he wants it to be a surprise.”

“Oh! That’s so sweet.”

I caught Jake’s eye. The grin on his face told me he was in on it.

My eyes narrowed, silently promising him I would grill him later, then turned my attention to his mother. “It would be a lot more sweet if I didn’t hate surprises.” I laughed. “But it’s still been so nice of him to want to do something special for me.”

“He’s been seeing how hard you’re working on the wedding.” Jake said.

Chris always noticed everything. I couldn’t have a crappy day without him realizing it and doing something sweet to make me feel better.

“You two have almost been together for a decade haven’t you?”

“Not quite, 6 years… seven once we’re married.”

I still forgot how long it had been. Most people dreamt of marrying their high school sweetheart, and here I was doing it. It had never even occurred to me that it might happen when we started dating. While most of my friends in high school had been planning their weddings I’d been too busy trying to get my hands on the next book I could find.

“Wow, I never would have thought when I saw you two for the first time that seven years later you’d be getting married and settling down.”

My gut turned. Settling down. We’d already talked about it, this wasn’t the time this wasn’t the time to be settling down and we’d both agreed on that. We’d travel, see the world, live our lives a little before having a family.

I glanced at Jake. Something crossed his face as he worked on filling out another invite. I wasn’t sure what it was, but when he looked up at me and a smile spread across his face my heart skipped a beat. Out of everything going on, and all the stress and all the crap I was beginning to regret having to deal with he was there for me. He was the one thing helping me through this, at least emotionally.

I downed the glass of wine in a matter of seconds.

“Alright, we’re going to jump right to the hard stuff I see.” It was my fifth glass of wine throughout the day.

“She makes me want to kill someone.” I blurted out as I watched him head to the liquor cupboard and pull out the whisky and two shot glasses.

I loved my mother but she went from being totally non helpful to trying to tell me what I should and shouldn’t do at the wedding- there was no in between. I already had five people telling me how I should and shouldn’t do.

I reached for the bottle in his hands, ignoring the glasses. As our hands touched a shiver ran down my spine. I stared at my best friend, for the first time in a long time really looking at him. His dark brown hair and green eyes made him look like he could be a movie star. When he grinned his smile just went to further that statement.

My eyes traced over his body as I pulled the bottle from his hands. He was muscular, I knew that because he always talked about going to the gym- but I’d never noticed the muscles flex in his arms, or the way his chest moved when he let out a deep breath. It must be the booze.

“Are we skipping the glasses too?” he grinned.

“Yes.”

I unscrewed the bottle cap and took a long drink, the whisky burning my throat on the way down. I closed my eyes trying to forget about my day.

The mothers had left together a few minutes ago, thankfully.  “I guess she’s not that bad.” I admitted. “It’s just… I’ve been left to figure this crap out all on my own.” I opened my eyes and found Jake staring at me.

He listened as I passed him the bottle.

“I’m sick of it, I have no clue what I’m doing and no one is trying to help me. They all want to know everything about it but once I tell them I did something they question it.” I let out a huff of frustration as I watched Jake take a long sip and hand the bottle back to me.

“It’s been a long time since we did this.”

His words shocked me. Totally random but so powerful.

“You’re right… We’ll have to do it more often.” We used to spend every weekend together. It was great, I’d go to a club and I wouldn’t have to worry about if I was going to get caught dancing with a creep- I’d just dance with my best friend.

I gave him a soft smile. “You’ve been great this entire time.”

“I’m trying Nat.”

“Thank you, it means a lot to me Jake.” It was nice to know I could count on him.

He shrugged as a blush touched his cheeks. “It’s what friends are for.”

“You’re right, but I’ve come to realize I have a couple crappy friends, so thank you for being a good one. It means a lot to me.”

~

I stared at my best friend. She was gorgeous even when she was pissed off. I felt my stomach turn.

Why did this have to be happening now? Why did I have to realize how amazing she was now? Not just on a best friend level, but the fact of the matter was that I had feelings for my best friend.

I took a long swig of whisky, knowing I had to be careful not to get too drunk or I would do something stupid.

She pulled her phone out of her pocket and stared down at it. She let out a deep breath. “I’ve had way too much to drink.”

“Just stay here the night.”

She stared at me. “It’s been a long time since we had a sleepover.”

I gave her a grin. “I know, I think I still have some of your old clothes here, if not you can always borrow a pair of my sweat pants.”

She stared off into space mulling it over. “I guess... I mean there isn’t anywhere I have to be tomorrow and it has been a long time… it would be really fun.” She admitted.

“So it’s settled! You’re staying with me tonight.” I grinned, the idea of being able to have her crash here tonight, like the old days, pleased me beyond belief.  I pushed myself to my feet, my head buzzing. I stood there for a second to regain myself. I hadn’t realized how much the whisky had affected me until now.

Nat giggle behind me.

“Hello?” she sounded taken off guard. “Hey baby. I um, I’m going to crash at Jack’s tonight, okay?.... Oh yea, everything is fine. I just had a little too much to drink….” I tried not to listen to her conversation as I headed into the kitchen, got us a bottle of water and pulled the dip out of the fridge that I’d made for this afternoon. I grabbed some chips and made my way back over to her. There was no point in not trying to avoid a hangover. “It’s fine… no I don’t want you to go out of your way to come get me. I’ll see you tomorrow. I love you too.” She hung up and grinned at me. “I’m all yours now.”

I swallowed dryly. Her comment was totally friendly, and nothing else, but I couldn’t help hearing sexuality drip from it as I dropped down beside her.

She reached for a bottle of water and I passed her the remote.

“Just no chick flicks.” I ordered.

She laughed softly as she flicked the TV on and found a hockey game to put on. We ate and drank in silence as we watched the game for a while.

~

It felt odd to be back here, like it was home and it felt really nice. I closed my eyes as I rested my head against his shoulder. This feels right.

My gut turned as I realized what I’d just thought.

The thing was that it was the truth. Sitting here, having a whisky and some chips with Jake felt right. I swallowed dryly as I pulled away from him. I couldn’t help but think of what the girl in the wedding dress store said to me when we were in there. About the way he looked at me when I walked out of the dressing room.

My heart skipped a beat. My mouth went dry despite the bottle of water I’d pretty much drained a couple seconds ago.

He turned to look at me. My heart skipped again, this time my pulse picked up, racing faster and faster as our eyes locked.

“Jake…”

“Yes?”

I swallowed dryly. When I’d first met him I’d had a crush on him, that was why I hung out with him at first but then as our friendship grew, it and it had turned into something so much more. It had turned into something I’d never wanted to lose.

Now, now it was like I was 7 again and seeing him for the first time. My first crush, my first best friend…. I licked my dry lips as I leaned closer to him. I knew I shouldn’t. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do, I was about to be married to another man. A wedding I wasn’t excited for.

When Jake looked at me, all that excitement I should be feeling for the wedding boiled up in me.

Before I even realized what I was doing my lips were touching his.

Soft, warm, welcoming. I didn’t dare move as I realized what I’d just done.

His warm hands touched the small of my back, pulling me closer to him. My eyes opened to see his locked on me. Neither of us moved for what felt like ages.

I swallowed dryly and pulled away. “Sorry.” I looked down, my cheeks burning.

How could I have just done that? To Jack and to Chris.

“Nat.” He barely spoke my name. “I…”

I pushed away from him, trying to put as much distance between us as I could. His fingers curled around my wrist and pulled me closer to him. Our lips crashing together again.

A soft moan escaped me as his teeth grazed my lower lip. My eyes fluttered back for a fraction of a second. This was wrong.

I pulled away from him. This time he let me push myself off the couch and put as much distance between us as I could.

I padded to the bathroom, closed the door, locked it and let out a deep breath leaning against the door. Guilt overwhelmed me. For the kiss and because of the feelings the kiss had given me. The feelings I was supposed to have about my wedding.

“Nat?” He knocked softly on the door. “Are you okay?”

No.

Chapter 4

No I was not okay. I’d just kissed my best friend. And it had reminded me why I’d had a crush on him to begin with. I swallowed dryly.

“Nat?” He knocked on the door again.

“I’m not even excited.” I blurted out before realizing it.

“What.”

I let out a deep breath resting my head against the door. “I’m not even excited for the wedding.”

“You’re just nervous.”

“I…” No. that’s not what it was, was it?

Chris was an amazing guy, everyone kept telling me that and I knew they were right, but… but when I thought of someone I wanted to spend the rest of my life with… I knew Chris was a good choice. I just wasn’t sure he was my choice.

“Jake…” I swallowed dryly. “When I kissed you.”

“Don’t worry, I get it. It was the whisky talking.”

“I don’t think it was.”

Clearly he didn’t see where I’d been about to go with this. I swallowed dryly and pushed myself to my feet. My fingers curled around the handle as I unlocked the door and opened it to face him.

He stared at me, his mouth hanging open.

“I… I don’t think it was just the whisky talking when I kissed you. I… I think… I don’t think I can marry Chris.”

“Why?”

“Because I think I’m meant to be with someone else.”

I was getting used to saying things before even realizing I was thinking them.

My cheeks burned as he stared at me. “Natalie… What do you mean?”

“You, Jake.”

He stared at me processing my words. “Are… are you sure? You’ve probably just got cold feet or something.”

“No, I don’t have cold feet. I know I don’t.”

How hadn’t I seen it before? It had been years and I was just realizing it.

I stepped towards him.

“So… what now?” He still sounded like he was trying to process everything.

“Now… now we spend the night together, and tomorrow I’ll have to figure out how to break it to Chris that I… we shouldn’t be together….” It wouldn’t be fair to him if we got married, but that didn’t mean I was looking forward to having to tell him about it.  He nodded weakly.

“I can come with you if you like.”

“No.” I shook my head. “This is something I have to do myself.”

I closed the distance between us, my arms wrapping around his neck as I pulled him into a hug. His arms wrapped around my hips, keeping me as close to him as he could get me. His lips touched my neck softly.

A moan passed through my lips. He pulled away from me. “Nat…”

“I want to.”

Those words didn’t shock me. They should have but they didn’t. I pulled away from him and reached for his hand as he stared at me. I gave him a soft grin, waiting to see if this was what he wanted too.  He pulled me towards him, another soft kiss then he guided the way towards the bedroom.

I’d been in his bedroom loads of times before, but this time my heart was racing as I flicked on the light behind us and he pulled me over to the bed.  I gasped as he pulled me down onto the bed, his fingers fumbling with the hem of my shirt. I giggled slapping his hands away from me and grabbing the shirt myself.

It landed somewhere on the floor behind me, I couldn’t say I cared much to be honest. I straddled his hips. My eyes locked on him as I lowered myself to his neck. My teeth grazed his skin lightly.

Jake gasped, his fingers digging into my skin as his hands trailed their way down my body. Lower and lower.

Smack.

It was my turn to gasp.

My butt stung, though not in a bad way, as he pulled his hand away from me. I grinned, my lips touching his for a fraction of a second. “Again.” I almost begged.

His hand came down again. Smack.

I moaned biting my lower lip. He rolled me off of him. “Take your pants off.” He ordered.

I raised an eyebrow. I’d never seen this side of my best friend before, but I had to admit I liked it. I pushed myself off the bed and unhooked my jeans. My eyes locked on him as I pushed the denim lower and lower.

Jake’s eyes locked on my body, burning with lust. He stood up and came over to me as my jeans touched the floor and I slipped my ankles out of them. I stepped towards him, reaching for his shirt. He let me pull it off him in a matter of seconds. My hands traced over every inch of muscle in his chest. My mouth went dry.

His fingers tangled into my hair as he pulled me close to him. I let out a soft moan as his lips touched mine, trailed their way along my jawline and down my neck. His hot breath touched my earlobe without me realizing he’d moved. “I want to dominate you.” He whispered.

His words sent a shiver down my spine. This was something I’d never tried before. Judging by his reaction he could tell. He pulled away and placed a gentle kiss on my lips. “I promise, I won’t hurt you. And if you want me to stop just say stop.”

I nodded, not trusting my voice. He spun me around to face the bed and bent me over it as he pressed himself against my body. I was sure I could feel his cock pressing against his jeans as he spread my legs.

“Tell me if I hurt you. I promise I’ll be gentle.”

Again, I nodded not trusting my voice.

Smack.

I gasped arching. Pleasure and pain surged through my body as his hand rubbed the place he’d just spanked me.

His fingers tangled into my hair, pulling gently. Smack. I let out a soft moan. Smack. My moans grew louder. Smack.

My heart raced faster and faster with every spank. My body burned with desire and my pussy ached to have him inside me. Smack.

I cried out in pleasure.

Then it all stopped. He was still pressed against me but he stopped spanking me. I turned to look at him just as I felt his finger push past my panties and into me. I gasped, my eyes rolling back.

“Oh fuck,” I moaned.

“Fuck, Nat you’re so wet.”

“Thanks to you.” Our eyes locked. “I want you inside me, Jake.”

His finger slipped out of me. “Stay like that.” He let go of my hair and I watched as he unbuttoned his jeans and they slid down his legs. I swallowed dryly staring as his thick cock sprang forward. I never would have pegged my best friend to be the type who didn’t wear boxers. He kicked his pants out of the way and reached for the bedside table. He grabbed a condom, tore the wrapper and slipped it over his full length.

My heart raced as I watched him come over to me. His fingers tangled into my hair again as I felt his head against my pussy.

“Do you like it rough, Nat?”

“Yes.” I almost moaned as he pushed into me. Pleasure and pain overwhelmed my body. I was thankful to be leaning against the bed, otherwise I wasn’t sure my legs would have supported me. I cried out in pleasure as he slipped out of me then pushed back in.

I moaned louder as he came faster and faster. My fingers dug into the sheets as my eyes rolled back. I could already feel myself getting so close. His free hand traced up the innermost part of my thigh sending a shiver of pleasure down my spine. My eyes rolled back as everything went a fuzzy white.

Faster and harder. I gasped as I felt his hand come down against my bare ass again. I cried out in pleasure as he thrust into me harder and harder.

“Oh fuck, I’m so close.” I moaned.

“Cum for me Nat.” His voice was thick with lust as he slammed into me. I gasped, my toes curling as pleasure overwhelmed my body. My hips jerked as Jake thrust into me letting out a grunt of pleasure. I cried out, everything going hazy as pleasure overwhelmed my body in waves and waves. Each as strong as the last. My knees buckled and if it weren’t for the bed holding me up I’d be on the floor. Another wave of pleasure, still just as strong, then another. I cried out.

He pulled my hair gently as he slammed into me. Another wave of pleasure, this time softer, then the next softer than the last.

Finally, I forced my eyes open, blinked a couple times to adjust to the light and turned to see my best friend- in a whole new light.

He gave me a smile as he pulled out of me, then looked down.

“Fuck.” He breathed softly. Before I had a chance to look I felt something sticky touch my inner thigh my heart dropped into my stomach. The condom had broken.

“I guess we got a little too rough.” I gave him a weak smile.

Chapter 5

I already had the dress.

I know, I know, it’s tacky but come on- my fiancé picked it out how could I not wear it? Plus I was kinda in love with it.

We just had to wait a little longer.

I ordered it before Chris and I ended things which meant it was before I realized I was in love with Jack, and in turn before I realized I was pregnant.

So now, the wedding was on hold. It was probably for the best anyway. I didn’t want people to think we were jumping into it too fast, even though a lot of people were already saying we were.

Gail beamed. I knew she’d love the idea of me being her daughter in law. She’d already started planning everything out and you know what? I’d planned a wedding before. I wasn’t looking forward to it and I was more than willing to let someone help.

“If we have it three months after you should be fine.” Gail looked down at me. “You’re hardly big at all and you’re already almost due. You shouldn’t have any trouble losing the baby weight enough to be able to fit into that gorgeous dress of yours.”

I knew it might be hard to get back into shape before the wedding if it was too soon after the birth but I didn’t want to wait.

I turned towards the door as I heard it open. Jack gave me a soft grin as he came towards me. “Chocolate covered blueberries, just like you asked.” He placed three bags in front of me. Maybe a little extreme, but good to know he was prepared.

“Thank you.” I beamed as I tore into them. “Three months after will give us lots of time.” I turned my attention back to my soon to be mother in law.

She beamed. “Oh this is perfect, just perfect.” She jumped to her feet. “I’ll leave you two alone to talk about the details. You just call me if you need anything. No matter what time it is.”

Gail had been wonderful throughout the entire thing. She didn’t seem surprised when we told her we were dating. My mother on the other hand had been crushed when I told her Chris and I had ended things. She’d been unwilling to hear reason and there was no way in hell I was going to tell her why we ended things.

But when I had to tell everyone about the baby my mom wasn’t surprised. To my amazement she was happy, more than happy.  Maybe because I was having a baby or maybe because I’d found the perfect someone I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. I wasn’t sure either way but I was sure that my mom was fully on board with the wedding and that was what mattered to me- plus Jake’s family had been wonderful to deal with. They were so supportive and his sisters and I got along great.

I hadn’t seen Chris around in a while, we didn’t speak any more but we did see each other at the market a few weeks back. He was with a new girl, someone I’d never seen before, and despite seeing me and Jake together he actually looked happy. And he didn’t look surprised.

I guess no one was really, except me.

The End

Doctor May I?: A BWWM Medical Romance

Chapter One

“Move damn you!” Kira Jacobson cursed as she lugged one big box after another into the elevator of her building. She wasn’t sure if she was cursing the delivery guy for refusing to bring them to her apartment like he was supposed to, or herself for buying all this crap. Unfortunately it wasn’t crap and she did in fact need it all. Now she just needed to get it all into the elevator car before someone complained.

She stood and turned to get the final box and promptly crashed into a big wall of muscle that smelled like oranges, sandalwood and disinfectant. “Oh shit! Sorry!” She looked up and groaned inwardly. “Dr. Masters, my bad.”

She stared up at him defiantly as his handsome features morphed into annoyance. “Kira.” She skated around him for her box and heard the telltale rumble of the elevator’s motor.

“Dammit Kyle, hold the elevator!” Goodness the man was as infuriating as he was fine. And that was saying something because Kyle Masters was delicious with a capital ‘D’. And an asshole with a capital ‘A’, she reminded her libido. The doors slid open again and she pushed the big box inside, releasing a long sigh when it cleared the doors. A glance at Kyle showed—big surprise—a scowl marring his beautiful face. “Handsome bastard,” she grumbled to herself.

A smug smirk appeared on his face at her words but he said nothing. Kyle stared straight ahead hoping to get out of his latest encounter with Kira with minimal interaction. The woman could talk and dammit if she didn’t smell like the sweetest dessert he’d ever tasted. The doors opened and before he could step off she reached across him to hold the doors. “Kira,” he said by way of a farewell. When she grunted in reply, he smiled to himself and closed the door to more of her muttered curses.

The string of curses continued until Kira found herself alternatively pushing and carrying the biggest box, which contained her stand mixer. The box was almost as wide as her wingspan which meant she spent a lot of time pushing it down the hall. She groaned when she heard the door at the end of the hall open, the only door other than hers down this hall. “Oh great, what now?”

Kyle said nothing as he stalked over to her, looked down at Kira and  picked her up to set her aside. Her gasp caught his attention for a moment but he willed his body to ignore the flare of desire in her eyes and turned to pick up the box.

Kira watched the way his muscles bunched under his plain white t-shirt and the way his muscles flexed beneath those sinfully tight jeans. He was certainly one good looking jerk, and he knew how to rock a pair of jeans. She ogled his body until he turned and caught her, giving her a knowing smile. “What? I can’t even look now?”

Kyle stifled his laugh and raised the box to her attention. “Door? I don’t live here so I don’t have a key.”

She smiled. “Oh. Right. My bad.” She hurried over to him and held her breath, desperate to ignore how tasty he smelled up close. “Just sit it anywhere,” she said over her shoulder as she bent to pick up a few of the smaller boxes. When she turned she was surprised to find Kyle’s eyes glued to her backside. “Enjoying the view?”

The box landed on the table with a thud. “Like you wouldn’t believe.” Her surprised gasp made his cock harden and he was sure the look on her face was mirrored in his own.

“Good to know,” she replied and turned her back to hide the flush creeping up her body. “So, uh, thanks.”

He gave her a curt nod and walked in his lazy gait through her door. A few moments later she heard the quiet click of his door and went to work opening and unloading her boxes. She couldn’t wait to use her new kitchen toys, maybe she’d even whip up something for the sexy but frustrating Dr. Kyle Masters.

~~~

She’d done it again. That was the only thought in Kyle’s mind when he emerged from the shower two hours later to find his small dining table loaded with a plate of food, a pitcher of tea and a cake carrier. That little ninja had—somehow—snuck into his house again. To leave him food.

As frustrated as he was by her seeming ability to have nonstop access to his home, whether he wanted it or not, he really needed to eat something. He’d been at the hospital for the past 41 hours straight and his body and mind were beyond exhausted. He’d spent most of the past fifteen hours looking at scans from a pediatric patient whose cancer had returned with a vengeance. The tumor Kyle had personally removed last year had not only come back in another area, it had doubled in size. When he’d seen how far the disease had spread he’d been the one to deliver the bad news to little Mona’s parents. No matter how many times he said it, telling anyone their loved one wasn’t going to survive their illness, well it fucking sucked.

His plan when he’d finally escaped through the automatic doors of the hospital was to go home and eat some food and do absolutely nothing for the next 48 hours. Then he’d run into Kira. Kira freakin’  Jacobson who was always everywhere and looking too damned good while being there. She was holding up the elevator to his floor, their floor, with her boxes and she was making a ton of racket trying to get said boxes down the hall until he’d helped just to stop the noise.

And then while he’d been in the shower, the little sneak had left him food.

He wasn’t sure what to do about this situation if he was being honest. What single man in his right mind would turn down home cooked food—gourmet home cooked food—made by a sexy woman with full pink lips, honey brown skin and legs that caused more than one inappropriate fantasy? Kyle was many things, but he wasn’t strong enough to return a thick medium-rare steak, mashed potatoes with butter and dill, fresh green beans and devil’s food cake with some type of coffee frosting. Nope, not that strong.

So he grabbed silverware and a glass, poured some tea and enjoyed the best meal he’d had all week while watching a standup comedy special.

Two hours later his stomach was full of too many slices of cake and a meal so delicious he was considering asking for seconds. He stood outside of Kira’s door and debated his options. He could just set the dishes on her welcome mat, knock and lock himself in his apartment to avoid her. It was the coward’s way out but he was seriously considering it. Or he could man up and knock so he could thank her for the food. Again.

Leaning in to listen for movement inside her apartment, he didn’t hear much until he did. The sound was crystal clear as it echoed in the cavernous open floor plan, it was the sound of a whip slapping against naked skin. A woman cried out in pleasure or pain and another slap sounded followed by a low moan. “Yes Master,” he’d heard the words clear as day. Another smack. Another moan.

Kyle planned to turn around and take the coward’s way out but his hand had other ideas and had already knocked. “Dammit,” he cursed as the door swung up to reveal Kira in a very small and very revealing scrap of black lace. “Wh-wh-what are you wearing?”

Kira’s eyes narrowed at him and her arms crossed, both plumping up her breast and intensifying her anger. “It’s called a nightgown Doctor. Are you so out of the loop you’ve never seen one?”

It was that smug smile on her face that got to him. “It could have been anyone at your door.” He hoped like hell she wasn’t expecting company dressed like that and he immediately kicked himself for the thought. Kira didn’t owe him anything. She wasn’t his. Not yet.

“It was anyone,” she raised an eyebrow at him, challenging him. “Besides who would it have been other than you?”

Other than me? He wasn’t sure what she meant by that and he was less sure he wanted to risk finding out by asking. “So it’s okay for me to see you basically naked?”

She shrugged and turned to go back inside. Kyle followed with her dishes in hand. “It isn’t okay or not okay, Kyle. It just is. Besides you hate me so I’d say I’m pretty safe.”

Those words kicked him straight in the gut. “I don’t hate you Kira.”

She didn’t respond right away and he stood staring at her back and releasing a choking sound when she bent over her computer to tap a few keys. She was clearly wearing a thong and her round brown cheeks were playing peekaboo under the barely there gown. Finally, sweet mercy finally, she turned around. “Could’ve fooled me, Dr. Masters.”

His dick twitched at the breathy way she called him Dr. Masters and his jaw clenched to suppress his groan. “Thanks for the food, it was incredible.”

She turned and beamed at him, the compliment and the smile highlighting her beauty in a way he hadn’t seen before. She fiddled in the kitchen and emerged a moment later with two glasses and a bottle of clear liquid. “Let’s toast then,” she lifted her full shot glass in the air, “to not being hated,” she smiled and knocked the drink back, sucking on a lime wedge while Kyle stared on.

“To not having to cook,” he smiled brightly and choked back the shot. “Tequila, really?”

She shrugged. “I like it.” She stiffened when the sounds of leather smacking against skin played loudly in the quiet. “Shit,” she scrambled over to pause the video when she heard a low groan behind her. “Sorry. Work.”

“Work?”

A lazy grin crossed her face at the flush of his cheeks and the desire in his eyes. “Yep. Work.” She could tell him she edited, created and maintained websites for several adult film companies but it would be so much more fun if he asked.

Eyebrows scrunched in confusion, Kyle leaned forward. “I thought you worked on computers?”

“Well I’m not a repairman.”

“Obviously,” he said on a growl, giving her body a slow perusal. “So?”

“So, what?” She crossed her arms and leaned back so he’d have a clear few of miles and miles of golden legs on display.

“So what. Do. You. Do?”

“Oh,” she shrugged, “I’m a webmaster and editor for Sticky Wet Productions and Bound & Gagged Videos.”

There was nothing else that would have shocked him more than her answer. “I see.”

Kira filled up both their glasses again. “Bottoms up.” She finished hers and stared at him closely before saying, “Want to see the latest video? I just finished the free clip.”

Say no, say no, say no. “Sure.” If Kyle could have kicked his own ass at that moment, he would have.

Chapter Two

What in the hell was I thinking? This seemed to be the popular refrain playing in Kira’s mind even two days after the most awkward encounter known to mankind. What had possessed her to invite Kyle, Dr. Masters, of all people to watch the fetish clip she’d just finished was anybody’s guess. Why he’d agreed was still a mystery to her. But he had. So they sat for three excruciating minutes and twenty-eight mortifying seconds watching the gorgeous actress with the sultry voice take the leather strap with a smile and a moan.

Thighs clenched tightly to suppress the arousal roaring through her body, she tried to tune out the video but the sounds weren’t so easy to ignore. The slap of leather against skin, the long low moans, the masculine grunts all served to ratchet up her desire to unbearable levels. She cringed even today, thinking about the moan that escaped and the scorching look of desire from Kyle that had nearly laid her flat.

“I guess I did a better job than I thought,” she was going for glib but failed miserably. Her weak smile a dead giveaway.

Kyle swallowed visibly, “Yeah, it’s um, it’s a good clip.”

She felt her chest rise and fall in shallow breaths, knew her pupils dilated with the arousal she felt pulsing between her legs. “Yeah. Thanks.” Her dark brown eyes were glued to his dark green ones, no one moving or saying a word as their unspoken desire swirled through them and around the apartment as the slaps and moans continued.

It was one of the most awkward and sexually tense moments she had ever experienced. Kira wasn’t quite sure what had come over her but the way those piercing green eyes took in her beaded nipples and shallow breathing and the way his wet hair clung to his neck was more than her poor neglected libido could handle. Even two days later she wanted to plead insanity for the way she attacked Kyle with her mouth, her body. She broke the sensual staring contest by sliding her body over his until her aching center hugged tight to his surprisingly impressive erection. She leaned in until he closed the gap and attached his mouth to hers. But damn the man could kiss like nobody’s business!

Before she could pull back and regain her senses Kyle’s big hands were tightly gripping her hips and pressing her hard and deep against the long hard evidence of his own arousal, making her cry out with the pleasure of his big body. And then his tongue, goodness gracious that man’s tongue ought to be registered as a lethal weapon. That sweet tongue invaded her mouth better than any occupying army, making her own tongue and body surrender to his dominance. Then her body, her poor turned on traitorous body, began grinding against his sinful body like it was her only purpose in life. Her blood burned like liquid fire through her veins, his big hands squeezing her hips and ass, all brought her closer and closer to climax. And then he groaned and the spell was broken. With a hazy stare she looked into his eyes when he pulled away and saw regret, passion and desire as well but mostly regret and that she couldn’t handle.

Kira hopped off his lap as though she were on fire in an altogether different way and ran a shaky hand through her short hair, making it stand on end. “So yeah, that…happened.” Eyes closed she slowly paced until her heart hammered less and less and then turned to him again. “Look don’t worry about it, okay? It was bound to happen.”

“Was it,” she could see the skepticism in his stare.

“Sure, why not? We’re both reasonably attractive people. And the depth of passion between us could easily translate into sexual passion.”

“Passion?”

She shrugged and poured herself another shot. “Yeah, I mean you hate me and I find you arrogant so with all that, emotion, it easily could come out the way it just did.” She hoped he would accept her explanation without question but of course he was much too arrogant for that.

“I thought we went over this, I don’t hate you.”

With a dismissive wave she said, “Okay you find me annoying. Whatever. I saw the regret Kyle and I’m telling you, don’t worry about it.”

Kyle stood and stalked her until she was backed against the wall his big body cocooning her in his heat. One hand cupped her face while the other grabbed her hips and pulled them to his body. “You’re wrong Kira. The only thing annoying about you is how much I want you and your sweet little body. The only thing I hate is that fucking my neighbor could make my life damned complicated.” His lips skimmed her jaw, her neck. “But make no mistake,” his hand moved from her hip to cup her breast and run a thumb over her hardened nipple, “I have no regrets other than the fact that I’m not inside you right this minute. I am done giving a fuck about complications, though. That’s how bad I want you.” He gave her one last, scorching kiss that made her weak in the knees, literally weak in the knees.

She watched him straighten then adjust himself, mouth open in shock at his words. His kiss. She was still using the wall to hold her up when he opened the door and turned to her with a look so hot she was pretty sure her panties went up in flames.

“And Kira, I intend to have you.”

Yep panties definitely on fire.

~~~

Kyle hadn’t seen or heard from Kira in almost a week. A week since he’d promised to have her. A week since he’d laid eyes on those shapely legs, tasted those succulent lips or pressed against her supple body. The only evidence of her was the meals that somehow ended up—still—in his apartment while he was at work. Today he would be the aggressor.

With the next few days off from the hospital it was the perfect time to take things to the next level with his sexy neighbor. As the elevator doors opened on his floor he could smell the aroma of ginger and garlic swirling in the air. He smiled. So I’ve beat her to it today. Kyle slipped into his apartment quietly, showered quickly and waited to see how Kira found her way into his apartment.

Twenty minutes later he got his answer. Eyes wide as a key turned in the door he stayed stretched out on the sofa in nothing but a pair of grey cotton pants hanging low on his hips. He kept his gaze trained on the door as the knob turned and opened to reveal, just as he expected, Kira with an armful of food. Before he could say a word, his tongue was tied at the sight of her in small white shorts that showed off every inch of her legs, and if he wasn’t mistaken, a slice of her ass peeking out. Yep tonight’s the night. “Ah, Kira, Kira, Kira. You’ve been a naughty girl.”

She gasped, then screamed and turned towards the voice nearly dropping the food containers on the floor. “What the shit, Kyle?”

“I think that’s my line.” He chuckled when her gaze narrowed at him. His eyes were trained on the dark triangle—no panties!—between her long lean legs as she stomped to his table and slammed down several plastic containers of food. She turned to him again, arms crossed and seething. “I always wondered how you got your goodies into my apartment.” He laughed again when she looked away, guilt written all over her face.

Eyes alight with fire and turned back on him she shot back, “So you’re saying I should keep my food to myself?”

In one quick motion he was up off the couch and a breath away from her barely dressed body. “I didn’t say that,” he opened up a container, “I just wanted to know how you got in here.” He popped a lemon bar into his mouth with a smile. “Now I know.”

“Well you’re welcome,” she huffed and turned to leave but Kyle’s hand reached out and wrapped around her wrist.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Home, where else?”

He kicked a chair out a few feet from the table. “Sit,” he commanded while he dug through cabinets for plates. “We’re going to enjoy a meal together.”

“Why,” she looked up at him with her eyebrows twisted in confusion.

With another chair pulled out, he sat and pulled her close so his legs bracketed hers. “Because I want to eat with you. And because I know you want to see the pleasure on my face when I eat what you’re offering.” His mouth quirked up in a smile when her gaze narrowed on his double entendre, “Besides I told you I intended to have you. And I will.”

Her breath caught at his words. “Who says I want to be, uh, had?” Damn him and that panty melting smile, she thought, willing her body to cooperate.

“I do,” He leaned forward with both hands riding high on her thighs. “Tell me Kira, if I slipped a finger under these sexy shorts will I find you wet and throbbing for me?”

She swallowed and tried like hell to remain unaffected. “Of course you will, I watch porn all day, I’m always soaked. And throbbing.” He felt her feminine pride swell at the deep growl he released. Good, she wanted him to be as turned on as she was.

He laughed lightly. “What videos get you the wettest? Do you enjoy the girl on girl,” his fingers played lightly on the crease of her thigh, “Or do you prefer to watch a hard deep fucking?” One finger slipped inside her shorts and grazed lightly over where she was aching for him. “No I’ll bet the fetish videos do it for you,” he ran his finger up and down her lips, barely touching her. “You like to watch the spankings, maybe a paddle, silk ties and a blindfold?”

She groaned loud and long when that finger finally breached her lips to rub her moisture up and down the length of her pussy. “That f-f-feels good, Kyle.”

He thrust his long finger deep inside her moisture and felt her walls clench when he said, “That’s Dr. Masters to you.” He hissed and nipped her ear, “Oh you like that, do you? You’re so. Damn. Wet.”

Her breath was husky, just above a whisper. “Yes Dr. Masters.” His growl reverberated through her body, her screams drowning him out as he thrust a second finger deep inside her.

“I knew there was a dirty girl deep,” he thrust harder, “inside you.” Leaning forward, Kyle wrapped his tongue around her nipple through the thin cotton of her top. “The question is just how dirty you’ll be for me.”

No words would come, only incoherent moans and gasps pushed through her mouth as his mouth, his hands worked her over until she was sweating and screaming, begging for release. “Please, Dr. Masters, oh please!”

“That’s right dirty girl, beg me for your orgasm. Beg me to make you come all over my fingers.”

Grabbing his wrist, Kira held his hand exactly where she needed it. “What the fuck?” She’s quickly jarred from her impending orgasm when his hand left her body. Seeing the gleam in his sparkling green eyes, it all became clear to her and she stood abruptly, knocking the chair over in her haste to leave. “Right. I’ll see you later, Kyle.”

Whoa, what just happened? He stood and in two quick steps his arm banded around her waist and her back was flush against him. “Where do you think you’re going?” His grip tightened as she kicked and struggled out of his grasp. “Stop.”

His firm voice was enough to stop her movements. “Let me go.”

“Not until you tell me what just happened.” Her body twisted so she could give him a look so cold it would have stopped his heart if it wasn’t so obvious she wanted him as much as he wanted her.

“I’m not interested in your games Kyle. Either fuck me or don’t, but these games are not my thing.”

“Sweetheart I don’t play games and I intend to fuck you.” He felt her body shiver as his tongue drew a long path from the base of her neck up to that spot just behind her ear that drove her wild. “But I fuck my way. You listen to me, you do as I say. And in return I will fuck you, eat you and lick your whole body until you can’t walk straight. Got it?”

Tapping her chin in thought, Kira smirked at him. Let’s see how quickly I have my first orgasm and then we’ll talk about you being in charge.

~~~

“Okay,” she said still panting trying to catch her breath, “I’m in. You’re in charge!” Her entire body was humming at the things that man and his wicked tongue had just done to her body. If that was a preview of things to come, Kira knew she was in for one hell of a night.

Kyle was still kissing his way up her body, giving the underside of her breast extra attention when her words penetrated his lust fueled fog. “Those words are almost as good to hear as you moaning my name,” he nipped her breast and laughed when she squealed.

She could hear the dreamy sigh echo into the room and she couldn’t be bothered to give a damn because the man’s hands were magic, leaving a trail of fire as they skated up her body, stopping at her ribs, skimming over her tight buds and finally cradling her face for a kiss that started another orgasm brewing within her. He used that tongue on her again, this time inside the deep heat of her mouth and she squirmed, rubbing her body against his like a cat in heat. “Oh Dr. Masters,” she whispered when his tongue found that spot behind her ear again.

Kyle wrenched himself away from her, struggling to catch his breath. “Fuck but you taste delicious Kira! I am going to devour you, woman.”

“I can’t wait.” She could hear the husky voice but could hardly believe it was hers. And when Kyle removed his clothes to reveal a smattering of cinnamon hair on his chest and trailing down into his shorts, she felt her pussy grow wetter. He was gorgeous with his sculpted muscles and rippling abs that tapered to a narrow waist and powerful golden thighs. But hot damn when those white boxer briefs hit the floor all the air was knocked from her body. “Holy fuck Dr. Masters, you are a work of art.” Her eyes were glued to the long thick erection standing at attention, looking so tempting and tasty she licked her lips.

A painful sound came from Kyle’s direction and when she looked at him he grew harder. “Don’t worry Kira. I’ll be shoving my cock deep inside that pretty little mouth of yours very soon.” His large hand fisted his cock and he felt his dick stiffen even more at her gasp and the heated look in her eyes. “You want it, Kira? You want a taste of my cock right now?”

She nodded, mouth still open and salivating over the long flesh now coming closer and closer. Her pussy clenched when Kyle took her wrists in one hand and stuffed his cock in her mouth with the other. The only thing she could do was moan, and savor the earthy salty taste of him as he hit the back of her throat. His strokes were long and deep, and coming faster and faster until he pulled out abruptly. She whined at the emptiness of her mouth.

“Don’t worry, love, your meal isn’t over yet. I’m going to tie you up and fuck your gorgeous face until my come slides down your throat and you’re begging for more.”

She didn’t know whether she was more mortified at the strangled noise that came from her or that knowing smirk that he laid on her, so she said nothing. She just stayed on the bed and let her juices run down her thighs and ass, and onto his bed.

“Nothing to say? You better get it out while you can Kira,” he turned with several leather cuffs laid across his arm, “because your mouth is about to be too full to talk.”

She smiled at the sexy picture he made. All man, all alpha man with a body made for pleasing a woman and that lazy smile hot enough to make her want to do any and every dirty thing he commanded. “I can’t wait.”

Within a minute Kyle had Kira tied up to his bed, leather cuffs tight enough to hold her but not tight enough to hurt. “The more you struggle, the hotter it’ll be,” he told her seconds before sinking his dick deep down her throat. “Fucking heaven,” he groaned when she opened and closed her throat around him. Eyes closed and head thrown back, Kyle lost himself in her wet hot mouth, pounding in and out and enjoying the feel of her supple lips and slick tongue licking and sucking at him. His balls and spine began to tingle and as much as it would kill him he knew he needed to separate himself from her brand of torture before he came too soon. But when he tried to pull out the little minx trapped him, tightened her throat around his tip and formed a hot as fuck vortex with her tongue and lips. “Kira,” he warned and tried to pull out again but she held on to him, eager to drink him in. “Fuck it,” he said and fucked her mouth until every single seed dripped down her throat. “Ah, Kira. Sweet fucking Kira and her dirty little mouth,” he thrust one more time, deep. “That was incredible!”

“Best cock I can remember. High marks for girth, taste and enthusiasm,” she smiled.

Kyle’s laughter thundered in the quiet apartment, bringing a smile to Kira’s face. “Thanks, I think,” he climbed down her body, his big hands gripping her thighs and spreading them wide. He squeezed and he kneaded her soft flesh. “You are so wet and your pussy is glistening for me.” One finger sliced through the moisture gathering between her legs and rubbed it around until she was writhing beneath him. “How much can you take Kira?”

“Whatever you’re dishing out, doctor.” A cheeky grin split her face at the dark look on his face. “Ooh, doctor,” she moaned when two thick fingers slid deep inside her pussy. “Yes, doctor, yes!” She screamed when his thumb grazed her clit, her body bucked off the bed as much as it could.

“Tell me, sweetheart, are you feeling good?” She nodded, her gorgeous face flushed and overheated. “I’m about to make you feel even better,” he promised gruffly.

All she could do was nod as his fingers worked her body, sending her up and up, so close to the precipice only to let her fall back down unsatisfied. She gritted her teeth to keep from saying any of the obscene things on the tip of her tongue. He was doing a fantastic job keeping her dialed to nine so she would let him continue working his magic. “Oh,” She squealed in surprise and delight when he spread her juices down her opening and around that tight forbidden bud.

“Relax Kira, just relax,” he commanded as he eased one finger in her ass, slowly inching it in while she gasped and squirmed under him. “Just relax honey,” he soothed when the first knuckle breached her.

“Kyle!” Her breaths came in quick, panic and nerves competing within her. “Ah,” she hissed and her body slowly began to relax, to allow the pleasure to overtake her. “Yes.”

He looked down at her and she looked like a goddess with her black strands standing up, her lips still swollen from his cock, eyes closed in naked abandon as her body squirmed in pleasure or discomfort, she hadn’t quite figured it out yet. But she would, and soon.

She watched him climb down her body and she knew he was about to put those divine lips to work again. “Dr. Masters,” she whimpered right as his tongue pulled her clit into his mouth. She felt satisfied. And full. So fucking full. His finger slid in out and out of her ass and it felt amazing, more than she could have ever imagined and two fingers were sunk deep in her pussy thrusting quickly, bringing her closer to climax. And his tongue, his sweet hot tongue was sucking and licking and biting her clit, her lips. It was the sweetest kind of torture and she was almost there. “Fuck Dr. Masters that feels so good.” She smiled when his pace picked up and before she could utter another smart ass remark she was falling apart. “Kyle!”

“Yes Kira?” That lazy smirk nearly undid her all over again.

“That was delicious, utterly and supremely spectacular,” she knew she had a big cheesy grin on her face but she’d never felt so good, so boneless. “But Dr. Masters, I need you inside me. Deep inside me.”

He growled from deep in his throat and laid the length of his body over hers. Muscular arms bracketed her head, green eyes bore into her as though he could see straight to her soul and he smiled, that smile that made her pussy clench and in one thrust he was buried deep inside her. That damn lazy smirk flashed again, “Deep enough?”

“I’ll need a thorough analysis of your strokes to make a final determination,” she pulled him deeper and he moaned in her ear.

“Demon woman,” he muttered and then he gave her the thorough analysis she needed.

Chapter Three

“Dr. Masters, do you have a minute?”

If one more resident or nurse stopped him from leaving the hospital he was pretty sure there would be a crime spree in the lobby. “What can I do for you Dr. Janik?”

The blond intern fluffed her hair and batted her eyelashes as she briefed him on young Mona’s condition. “Her BP is a little low but she appears to be stable. Do you want me to call you if anything changes?”

He groaned inwardly at her attempts to get closer to him. “No. Dr. Munson is on duty tonight, contact him. Good night.”

He ignored any further attempts at conversation and he was out of the hospital and in his car in under a minute. Home sweet home. More than ready to go home and clean the hospital stink off after another forty-eight hour shift, he drove faster than he should have to get home. But more than that he was ready to eat some of Kira’s home cooking and then some of Kira. He smiled thinking of the past few weeks with the dynamic beauty. She definitely wasn’t like any of the women in his past. She was bold, passionate, funny and she was very adventurous in the bedroom.

The craziest part was that they spent as much time on the couch watching TV or eating out as they did in bed. Or in the shower, on the sofa, kitchen counter and that one time out on the balcony. She was easy to be with and fun to be around. He didn’t feel any pressure with her, which he needed because his job was nonstop pressure. She didn’t ask for more than he could give her, hell she never really asked anything of him. That thought made him frown because she never had. Never asked if she’d see him again or if he was coming over for dinner. She just went with the flow.

It was different but he liked it. Hell she was different and he liked her.

A lot.

When he opened his door his senses were assaulted with the smells of garlic, basil and fresh tomatoes. “Do I smell prosciutto?” Kira looked up from her laptop, where more sex noises sounded and smiled.

“Yep. Homemade pizzas,” she rolled her eyes, “the dough took forever to rise.”

He stood and waited for her to skip over to him, maybe plant a kiss on him. Something. Anything. Aren’t you acting like a woman all of a sudden? He frowned and shook off the thought. He was happy with the way things were, glad she wasn’t pushing for more. The sex was great and she was easy to be with, and that’s all that mattered. Yeah keep telling yourself that, doc. “I’m going to take a shower.”

Eyes wide in surprise at his gruff tone, Kira nodded and turned back to her work.

Twenty minutes later he emerged from his bedroom, freshly showered in comfortable drawstring pants and a fitted white t-shirt. He was feeling more relaxed and better about everything, having rationalized away his brief moment of hysteria by blaming his sex addled brain. “So how long until dinner,” he asked.

She was still bent over her laptop only now she was at the table. “About ten minutes,” she answered without looking up.

Okay so she was a little upset. He could handle it and make it better. “I’m sorry about earlier.”

She smiled but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Don’t worry about it Kyle. I should’ve asked if it was alright. Now I know.” Her gaze didn’t linger, it just went right back to whatever was on her computer screen.

He crossed his arms, now frustrated. This was exactly why he didn’t do relationships. Women were crazy, unpredictable. She could just say she was mad but that would be too simple. Dismissing the idea with a shrug, he grabbed a beer and settled in front of the TV. A few minutes later he could hear Kira moving in the kitchen and he knew she’d be next to him on the sofa soon. They would eat, cuddle and hopefully get naked. “Smells good,” he yelled over the TV but she said nothing. Hm.

“Here you go,” she sat a plate with several slices of pizza in front of him. “So look, I’m gonna head home now. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

“Why the hell are you leaving?” She looked confused by his anger and he tried to rein it in a bit. Why was he so upset?

“Because it’s obvious you need some space and this is your apartment so I’m leaving.”

“I said I was sorry! Dammit!” She flinched at his words and that made him feel like the worst kind of asshole. “Sorry,” he said again, this time quieter.

“It’s fine Kyle, I get it. I need more alone time than most so don’t even think about it. I’m sorry for barging in.” She reached out and caressed his cheek before turning to leave.

“Don’t go, Kira. Stay, please.”

~~~

She didn’t want to go but she didn’t think she should stay. It was obvious Kyle didn’t want her around by his cold greeting so she didn’t know why he was pushing it. Heaven help her but dammit she wanted to stay, wanted to eat homemade pizza and watch bad crime shows. She wanted to sleep as she had the past few weeks, with his big arms wrapped around her. “Okay I’ll stay,” she said softly.

Kyle swore at himself inwardly for putting that sadness in her eyes. Pulling her in close he kissed her forehead, her nose and then her lips. “Thanks for dinner tonight. I’m sorry about earlier, the past two days have been long and awful. Plus,” he smiled and laid another kiss on her mouth, “you weren’t in my bed to help me sleep.”

Fucking charmer, she smiled up at him and kissed his neck. “It’s fine,” she slipped out of his arms to get her own dinner. Get a hold of yourself girl, it’s nothing. This is just sex, nothing more so don’t go getting your feelings hurt. This wasn’t the first time she had to remind herself to check her emotions over the past few weeks and she didn’t think it would be the last. Kyle was arrogant and bossy and the epitome of an alpha male but he was also sweet and kind and caring, funny and sexy. Most of all he was a good man, dammit. That made it hard to keep her feelings on the surface, casual. Uninvolved.

He didn’t make it easy, either. He’d made her breakfast in bed last Sunday, sent flowers with dirty notes several times last week and just yesterday a teddy bear wearing leather and lace lingerie arrived on her doorstep. He really was the sweetest man, despite his arrogance and bossiness, she smiled.

“Hey you coming? Criminal Minds is starting.”

She shook her head and went to claim her seat on the sofa next to her man. For now.

Several hours later Kira lay in bed with Kyle’s arms wrapped tight around her, his breath softly fanning her hair. After dinner they’d made love three times, once in front of the BAU, once in the shower and twice in bed. Okay so four times, she smiled to herself. Then her smile sobered, she had happily spent too many nights like this. In his arms. At her place or his. This casual thing was feeling a lot less casual and Kira was pretty damn sure she was in love with the big domineering alpha. Shit.

This was, without a doubt, the dumbest thing she had ever done.

His phone vibrated on the nightstand closest to her and she leaned over to check the display. It was the hospital. “Kyle, wake up.” She shook him and spoke softly so as not to jar him from his sleep. “Kyle,” she whispered and shook him a bit harder this time. The phone buzzed again. “Dr. Masters,” she said in a seductive whisper.

“Yes Kira,” he groaned still more asleep than awake.

“The hospital has called your phone two times. I think maybe you need to get it.” She had never seen him move so fast. In one swift motion he was up off the bed and on the phone, pacing the foot of the bed.

“Goddammit!” He tossed the phone on the bed with more force than necessary. “I have to go to the hospital.”

She nodded and looked around the room for her clothes. “Sure. I’ll go make you coffee and then head home.” She tried not to take it personally when he ignored her and shut the bathroom door behind him. Obviously something terrible happened so she would ignore the twisting in her chest. He emerged from the bedroom dressed in dark jeans and a grey sweater, hair wet and looking like the best fantasy she ever had. “Here you go,” she handed him the coffee. “Can I do anything else?”

He shook his head. “You’ve done enough.”

She was taken aback, “Excuse me?”

He turned to face her, anger simmering all over his face. “You heard me, dammit. Ever since I met you I can’t focus on anything. I can’t concentrate because I’m always fucking thinking about you! Wondering what you’re doing, what you’re wearing and what sinful delights you have in store for me when I get home.”

If he didn’t sound so dejected about it, she would think that was the sweetest thing she’d ever heard. As it stood now, her heart was breaking into a billion tiny pieces. “I see.”

“Do you Kira, do you see? Do you know how dangerous it is that I can’t think about anything but you all day, every single goddamn day?” Raking both hands through wet hair, she could have cried at the heartbreaking look on his face. “Mona is probably going to die tonight and it’s all because I couldn’t stop thinking about you long enough to help her.”

Tears streamed silently down her face, nothing but her strong will keeping the sobs she knew were coming, at bay. She went to retrieve her clothes and returned fully dressed. Tears continued to stream but she said nothing as she gathered what she could. She’d get the rest once he’d gone. “I’m sorry about your patient Kyle and I’m sorry being with me was such a hardship for you.” She hoisted her laptop bag over her shoulder. “Don’t worry it wasn’t easy for me either. The last thing I ever wanted was to fall in love with a man like you. I hope your patient is okay, I really do.” The door clicked softly behind her.

Inside her apartment she finally let the sobs take over. May as well get the mourning over with.

Chapter Four

It was official. Kyle Masters was an asshole. He couldn’t deny it if he wanted to, which he didn’t. The past three days at the hospital had been the most excruciating seventy two hours of his life. He alternated between sitting at Mona’s bedside while her small body began to shut down, reading the newest journal articles for a Hail Mary that would save her and trying like hell to forget the look on Kira’s face as she walked out of his apartment. None of it had worked. In Mona’s room he listened to the sound of her mother’s endless crying, there was nothing to be done for any type of cancer as widespread as was in his patient and fuck, everything made him think about Kira.

What in the hell was I thinking? He couldn’t explain why he’d gone off on Kira the way he had or why she’d taken it. But then he knew why, it was one of the last things she’d said to him. She loved him. He couldn’t believe it and he’d fucked it up before it could ever become anything. He could try to fix it but the flowers he’d sent yesterday had been diverted to Mona’s room anonymously. She hadn’t answered any of his calls and he missed her like crazy, dammit.

He smiled knowing he wouldn’t have to wait much longer. The elevator was stopped to let Mrs. Mercer off on the third floor and in a few moments he would be home. Where Kira was. He would shower and apologize, explain the stress and helplessness he felt over Mona. She would understand. She had to.

Inside his apartment his face brightened at the sight of several covered dishes on the table. That had to be a good sign, so did the plastic containers in his fridge. Kira wouldn’t make him food if she was angry. The slow smile he wore quickly faded when he entered the bedroom. Everything was gone. Her phone dock on the nightstand was gone, her bright green turtle slippers were no longer peeking from underneath the bed and in the bathroom her shower gel, toothbrush and fluffy red towels were missing. They were there when he left and now they were gone.

She was gone.

He couldn’t figure it out. Why would she remove all her belongings yet still make him food? She loves you, you idiot. But if she still loved him there was still a chance, right? Women didn’t fall out of love that quickly. Did they?

He needed a plan and during his fifteen minute shower he’d gone over several plans and discarded them all. Kira wouldn’t appreciate false sentiment but he needed a grand gesture. By the time he reached the kitchen he was still kicking around ideas but none were inspired. When he caught sight of the hot pink sticky note next to fudge pecan bars, his heart sank. The apartment key was there, sitting on the table like it belonged there. He still hadn’t figured out how she’d gotten it and she’d given it back. He picked up the note hoping for a sign, for anything really. But the note had a lopsided heart drawn on it and the letter K.

~~~

Kira was a mess. She was tired, she was brokenhearted and she was pissed as hell. It was all Kyle’s fault. Stupid, sexy, arrogant, rotten Kyle Masters. Yep, it was all his fault and she’d be over him soon. Very soon. She hadn’t seen him since three days ago when she left his apartment and that was fine with her. It broke her heart, but it was also fine with her. Just fine.

Just to make sure she worked with her headphones on so she would hear or be tempted to answer if he knocked. He didn’t. Of course he didn’t, he’d made his feelings very clear. She would respect his feelings and hope like hell she didn’t run into him ever again.

She tiptoed down the hall hoping to avoid making a sound, just in case Kyle was home. Inside her apartment she closed the door and leaned on it, eyes closed in gratitude she’d made it another day without seeing the man who had broken her heart.

“Avoiding someone?”

She screamed at the top of her lungs and threw her favorite Buddha statue in the direction of the voice. “I’m calling the police,” she announced as she pulled out her phone and opened the door.

“Kira it’s me.”

Kyle. “What are you doing in here?”

He stood with that lazy smile on his gorgeous face. “I figured turnabout was fair play, so here I am.”

“Good. Great. Well done. Goodbye,” she opened the door further until the light from the hallway filtered in.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that yet. I need to talk to you Kira, please.”

The ‘please’ had nearly undone her resolve but she was made of stronger stuff. “It seems to me we’ve both said all there was to say.” She opened the door wider, a clue if ever there was one.

Kyle stomped over to her and slammed the door shot, throwing the locks. “I’m not going any damn where until you listen so put your pretty little ass in a seat before I spank it.”

“Fine,” she grumbled and took a seat at her desk. “Talk.” She watched his large sexy body move with feline grace back and forth across her hardwood floor. He was so good looking it hurt her heart to look at him.

“Kira I’m so sorry. Really I am. I had no right to blame Mona’s situation on you. I didn’t mean any of it, I was just stressed out and feeling helpless.” He stopped pacing and looked at her. “I miss you Kira,” he dropped to his knees and laid his head in her lap. “God I missed you so fucking much. These past few days have been terrible without you. I can’t think or sleep without you babe. You invade my dreams and honestly, it’s been the best part of my day for the past few days.”

A few tears rolled down her cheeks at his sweet words. “Kyle.”

“Just tell me it’s not too late for us. Tell me there’s hope for us, that you still love me.”

She ran her fingers through his mussed russet waves, back and forth while his head lay buried in her lap. “How’s Mona?” He shook his head and a few more tears fell, this time for him and for the parents of that poor little girl. “Oh Kyle, I’m so sorry.”

“Me too.”

“It’s not too late,” she whispered.

His head whipped up and he fought the smile threatening to split his handsome face. “You mean it?” She nodded a small smile on her face. “You still love me?”

“Of course I do, you big idiot.” She smiled down at him, the tall, well-built muscular doctor who’d stolen her heart. “I love you, Kyle. With all of my heart and all that I am.”

Head dipped in relief, he tightened his grip on her hips and pulled her closer. “Good. I love you too Kira, so fucking much. With my whole heart. If you let me, I’m going to love you as best as I can for as long as I can.” He captured her mouth in a slow sweet kiss that quickly grew hotter and hotter.

She cupped his head in her hands. “I look forward to seeing what it’s like to have you love me. Dr. Masters.”

“Oh and you will. I’m going to love you in the bed, on the counter, at the dinner table, in the shower. The elevator,” he scooped her up into his arms, laughing when she shrieked in surprise. “And soon Kira, I’m going to love you as my wife.”

She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. “Oh Kyle I want that too, I love you so much!”

“How much?”

She stripped off her clothes and laid on the bed. “Enough to let you be in charge. Forever”

The growl he released was primal. “Damn I love you.”

The End

A Sweet Kind of Ride: A BWWM Biker Romance

Chapter One

Cassandra Jackson drove her dark pink mini cooper down the desolate highway on the way to her new home.  It was just after midnight, and the countryside was dark as pitch.  As she drove she sent up a silent prayer that a deer wouldn’t jump out in front of her ending its life and quite possibly hers before she got that fresh start she’d longed for.  Her mini, as cute as it was, certainly was no match for a 200 lb. beast, ever. It was time to start anew in a new town, new home, new friends, and a get a new job.  That was the reason was driving down this long stretch of highway known as route 74.

Cassie was certain were it daytime; the scenery would be breathtaking, and spectacular.  But this late at night, the only thing lacking on the highway were ghosts hitching rides from comely strangers.

Break-ups were supposed to be hard, but picturing Brad with his new hussy girlfriend made it a little easier.  Apparently, Cassie wasn’t good enough since she wouldn’t put out, unlike Gretchen who put everything out all of the time, to many, many people.  The bitter memory faded as she remembered the feel of that hunting knife in her hand as it slid into his $400.00 tires like they were butter: slicing them up was the perfect revenge.  A wonderful, albeit, evil goodbye present, something he’d remember her by for quite a while.  A sly smile spread across her lips at the memory.

With school a distant memory, and Brad left far behind, Cassie could feel that wonderful taste of freedom that lie several more miles ahead waiting for her with open arms.  She’d enjoy her new found freedom, settle in, get a decent job that she hopefully enjoyed, and quite possibly if someone was watching out for her, she’d actually fall in love and spend the rest of her life with the man of her dreams.  Or at least have some fun trying to find him.

After another hour or so of listening to the radio and driving, Cassie realized she hadn’t eaten much, was thirsty, a little tired, and had to pee.  According to Jezebel, the nickname she’d given her GPS once when it took her down the wrong road, she was about another 45 minutes outside of town, near her final destination.  Deciding she wanted a break from driving in the dark, she turned the mini around, and headed to the little bar/restaurant she’d seen about a mile back ‘Lucky Jacks.’

As she pulled her mini into the dirt parking lot, Cassie took notice of a dark blue, metal flake, 1947 Knucklehead Harley cycle, just like her dad used to ride.  From where it was parked, under the fluorescent light in the parking lot, it looked as if it should be in a showroom, not a dirty parking lot in the middle of nowhere.  She’d recognize that sleek design anywhere, with its unique fenders, customized leather seat, and chrome shiny enough to see your reflection in. Resisting the urge to climb onto it, and run her hands all over it like a shiny new pair of boots, she shoved her hands into the pockets of her hoodie just in case.  She remembered how much her dad loved his bike, and how he would take her for rides up and down their street when she was little.  That bike was a gorgeous specimen of power and pride: right down to its wired rims, she’d love to ride on one again.  Heading toward the door, Cassie took one more admiring glance at the beautiful piece of American pride, and opened the large wooden door leading into Lucky Jacks.

Numerous aromas assaulted her nose as Cassie closed the door behind her, French fries, smoke, beer, sweat, even the smell of BBQ, but mostly she smelled freedom.  Now if her eyes would adjust to the lighting, she could actually look around.  A moment later, she was able to take in the sights of Lucky Jacks.  Three felt covered pool tables stood in one corner, all occupied by various patrons.  An old fashioned jukebox stood in another corner, blasting out some old time rock n roll, and a digital dartboard next to it.  She didn’t seen any video games, but there were a couple of Foosball tables in another corner, and three HD TVs hung from various places around the area, all tuned into the History channel it looked like.  In the middle stood an L-shaped bar, made from mahogany maybe, she wasn’t sure, but it was nice, with bar stools surrounding it.

Behind the bar stood a chubby barmaid with a button nose, a purple streak running the length or her long, brown hair, and a smiling face that reminded her so much of her best friend Charlie back home, she couldn’t help but smile at her.

Walking across the wooden floor toward the barmaid, Cassie swore her smile had broadened even more.

“Hi Sugar, new in town I’ll bet, I’m Chrissy, what can I do for you?”  She asked, her smile never fading.

“Hi, could you tell me where the ladies’ room is please?”  Cassie asked.

“Sure, take that hallway right there next to the jukebox, and it’s the first door on your left.”  Chrissy responded, wiping down the bar with a dishtowel, still smiling, more like the Cheshire cat this time.

“Thank you Chrissy.”  Cassie turned in the direction she was told, and headed across the floor, her boot heels clicking behind her.  Just as she entered the hallway, she got an odd feeling that someone’s gaze was on her backside, and it wasn’t the cats’.

Chapter Two

Jackson Pierce peered out from his office door through the one-way window and watched as the sexy, brunette walked down the hall he assumed she was going to the ladies’ room.  Over the intercom on his desk came Chrissy’s voice.

“Seriously Jackson? You’re ogling at the poor girl like a hormonal teenager.  You’re a grown man that owns a damn bar.  Get the hell out here, and act like a man!  And stop staring at her ass, we know when a man is staring at our asses, and YOU are definitely staring at her ass.” With a click, Chrissy let go of the intercom button.  He could picture the amusement on her face and the shaking of her head.

A moment later, he let out a sigh, opened his office door and made his way to the bar where Chrissy grinned her mischievous grin.

In his defense he said, “I was not ‘ogling’ her, I was simply interested in the stranger that had walked in, and wanted to get a good look at her.”   It was lame he knew, but it was all he had at the moment.

“Oh please, a good look at her ass maybe.”  Chrissy snickered and went back to cleaning her bar.  Jackson may be 5 years her senior, but sometimes he did in fact remind her of a hormonal teenager.  He’d had a few girlfriends, even a fiancee’ at one time, but he’d been hurt more than once and she couldn't help feeling protective of him.   Sure, he was on the early side of 30, but the sweet girl that had asked to use the ladies’ room, didn’t look much older than 23, so she wasn’t sure how this would turn out.  She’d keep her nose where it belonged for now, because keeping an eye on Jackson was her first priority, he’d be none the wiser.

“Who was that?”  Jackson asked Chrissy.

“I didn’t get her name yet.  She came in and asked where the ladies’ room was, that’s it.  She’s not from around here though, at least she doesn’t look familiar. Maybe when she comes out you can introduce yourself, and ask her if she’d like a drink or something to eat.

“Yeah okay.”  Jackson agreed, solemnly.

At last he heard boot heels clicking on the wood floor coming closer.  Why he found himself nervous was crazy, he was acting like a boy, not a man.  He scolded himself silently, realizing that Chrissy was right.

Jackson eyed her warily, not wanting to seem nervous, and pasted his easygoing smile on his face as she approached the bar.

Cassie took a seat on one of the barstools, looking up to meet his gaze.

“Hi, is the kitchen still open?” She asked reaching in her purse to grab out her wallet.

“Yes, open 24 hours actually.  Would you like a menu?”

“No thank you, just a bacon cheeseburger and some fries.  I’ve been driving for a few hours and I’m absolutely famished.  Also, a large mountain dew if you have it.”

Nodding, Jackson grabbed a glass, put some ice in it, and filled the glass for her.  He tried to ignore the sultry, soft spoken voice that came from her, causing his knees to almost buckle.  Damn, but she was gorgeous, not in a runway model way, more down to earth, girl next door type. She could be dangerous to him, but what fun they could have along the way.  Breathe, he thought.

“Here you go, I’ll get your order up as soon as possible.”  He said as he placed a napkin on the bar, setting her glass of soda on it, and then turned to walk to the kitchen.

Chapter Three

Wow, he was gorgeous! Cassie thought to herself as she watched the man walk to the kitchen.  His eyes were her downfall; crystal blue-green reminded her of the Caribbean Sea.  Not that she’d ever been there, but she’d seen enough photos to know that it was a beautiful sight. Brown hair with a touch of gray on the sides, dark eyelashes surrounding his tranquil eyes, and an aquiline nose, made the combination, dark and sexy.  He was a pretty snappy dresser to be working in a bar.  A dark blue button down shirt, tucked into a pair of black jeans, with a simple black belt around his thin waist.  She didn’t see his feet, but maybe a comfy pair of hiking boots or something similar, especially working on his feet all day.  And what an ass!  She hadn’t seen an ass like that in sometime, Cassie would guess that it was toned and tight, just like a man’s butt should be. His jeans snugged it up real good, definitely worthy of a second glance or more.  She giggled to herself about that last thought.

Stirring her drink, Cassie glanced around the bar concentrating harder than when she entered earlier.  Lucky Jacks was a simple place, clean, welcoming and it smelled good with the food in the kitchen cooking.  The patrons all looked as if they were having a good time, talking among themselves, sharing laughter, food and drink with each other.   There were various photos hanging on the walls of motorcycles that she hadn’t noticed before.  Some were picture of people standing next to their bikes, dressed in biker garb and smiling for the camera.  There were some small license plates going back many years hanging on one of the far walls near the pool tables.  It finally dawned on her, Lucky Jacks was a biker bar.  Not what she would have expected for a biker bar, but that did explain the parking lot with motorcycles and only a few cars.

Turning back toward her drink, she shook her head slightly realizing she should be more observant sometimes.

“Something wrong Miss?”  A baritone voice startled her out of her stupor.  It was the gorgeous guy with her food in hand that looked positively appetizing, him and the food.

“No, I just realized that I was in a biker bar.  Not what I pictured that’s for sure. I was in such a hurry to get to the ladies’ room, paying attention to my surroundings wasn’t my first thought.” She answered as she snickered slightly, but remembered that sleek machine outside she dared not touch.

“Understood. No, Lucky Jacks isn’t exactly what anyone pictures as a biker bar. I wanted to make it more family friendly, not a place that you drive by, see that it looks scary and keep driving by instead of stopping. It’s much better this way. And we do have the best bacon cheeseburgers within a fifty mile radius.”  Jackson said as he set down her plate of food and smiling proudly.

Taking a bite of her burger, Cassie closed her eyes, savoring the taste and wiping at some grease that had dribbled down her chin.

“Oh God, this really is good and homemade, not like those frozen hockey pucks at the grocer.  By the way, my name is Cassandra, Cassie for short.”  She smiled up at him.

“Nice to meet you, Cassandra.  I’m Jackson, Jackson Pierce and the barmaid from earlier is my sister Chrissy. Welcome to our little corner on the map. Where are you from?”  Jackson finished smiling.

Cassie took a sip of her soda, thinking of the smiling barmaid that had greeted her, and recognized the similar features she and Jackson shared.  Good, no competition there, she thought quietly.

“Nice to meet you too.  And thank you, especially for this wonderful food.  Tell you cook kudos for making such an awesome burger.”

“You’re welcome, and glad you like it, I do have a way with burgers.”

“You made this? Damn, you’re handsome, polite, AND you can cook?

I’ll bet your wife or girlfriend can’t get enough of you.”  Cassie replied, a little curious how he would answer.

“I’m sure they wouldn’t be able to, if they existed.  I thank you for the compliment though.”

Aha, she thought, he is single.  That worked just the way she expected, thankfully.

“Well, they don’t know what they’re missing then.”  She smiled, truly meaning it.

Chapter Four

Four weeks later …

Cassie was putting the finishing touches on her new found living quarters; a charming little cottage style house with two bedrooms, a large dining room decorated in wolves, her favorite décor. Along with a large bathroom with double ceramic sinks, a claw footed bathtub and a shower.  It was nothing spectacular, but it was perfect for her. She might even get a cat at some point she thought.

The cottage had a sort of ruggedness sporting knotty pine walls, and old outhouse in the back, and a small car port that looked hand built. It was the perfect little place on the outskirts of Gray Falls, Michigan.  Her little house had a nice circular driveway, lined with white pines, red pines, and jack pines with a few stands of hardwoods surrounding the property, and it was hidden from the main highway route 74, so the noise was kept to a minimum. She’d heard it was used for a hunting property and summer getaway until the owners decided it was time to sell and retire to Florida.  All the better for her, the price was right, and it was time for that new beginning she’d been longing for.

Grabbing a soda out of the fridge, Cassie sat on her blue, faux suede couch, and turned on the TV.  Since satellite was all she could get out here in the ‘sticks’, she’d suffered through a few lost signals during rainy weather, but all in all the satellite company was better that she had imagined.  She did miss her cable hookup back at school, but such was life.  As long as she had a decent internet signal and some good channels to surf, she’d be all set.

As she sat watching the ending of A Walk to Remember, she thought about the last few weeks and Jackson Pierce, owner of Lucky Jack’s, owner of that amazing blue bike, co-owner of her heart, though he didn’t know it yet. She realized how close she was coming to actually feeling something for him. If she were truthful, she was infatuated, yes that was the word, infatuated with him. He’d been so helpful with her moving, showing her the small town, all of the sites to see and things to do during different seasons, and giving her that lusted after ride on his Harley more than once, she couldn’t help feeling like a schoolgirl.  All giddy with stars in her eyes with hopes and dreams of white picket fences, and tons of kids and hoping he liked her too, yada yada yada. But she was a grown woman, hell if she was about to let him see how much she melted at his touch.  He was a gentlemen, to the core. Touching hadn’t really been on the menu yet, but she was hopeful.

She smiled as she reminisced about the last few times they’d been hanging out together, then realized she was getting drowsy, and decided she’d lay down on her comfy couch for a quick catnap.

“BANG, BANG!”

Jumping into sitting position, Cassie sat startled on the couch, looking around trying to figure out what had awakened her.

Another loud bang, and she was on her feet heading for the door, knowing that was the source of the noise.  Jackson stood on her porch on the other side of the screen, smiling that Cheshire cat smile she was slowly getting used to.

“You scared the shit out of me!” She all but yelled at him while opening the screen door.

“I’m sorry, were you sleeping?” He asked in that annoying ‘I’m innocent’ way he has, knowing full well she was.

“You jerk, you looked through the window again didn’t you? I should have you arrested you peeping tom.  Come on in, soda’s in the fridge.”  They had engaged in this conversation more than once recently.  Cassie wanted to feel annoyed with him, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Jackson entered then walked to the fridge to retrieve a couple of sodas, handing her one as she plopped back down on the couch.

“All finished decorating?  Looks good, has the homey feel now.

“Yep, I think I’ve got everything where I want it.  I’m sure I’ll change something, I usually do.  So what brings you by?” She asked, setting her drink on the ceramic wolf coaster, and handing Jackson one out of the little rack they were in.

“Have you eaten yet? It’s almost dinner time.”  He responded, setting his can down too.

“Is it that late already?” Glancing at her watch she noticed it was quarter after 6.

“Yes, I thought you might have forgotten to eat, so I stopped by to see if you wanted to grab some dinner-my treat.”

Subtle, she thought, he was asking her out to dinner, or was he? Maybe he was just hungry, and didn’t want to eat alone.  That must be it, because no way would he be asking her out on a date not this late in the day.

“Uh, no, I haven’t eaten. Yes, I forgot, and are you asking me out on a date Jackson Pierce?” She looked into crystal blue-green eyes waiting for an answer.

Chapter Five

Damn, didn’t see that one coming.  Jackson thought silently, he had thought he was being subtler than that. But he was definitely asking her out, very much so.  He was tired of the cat and mouse game they’d been playing for the last couple of weeks, and he wanted to seriously consider being in her life, on a permanent basis.  Truth be told, he wanted her on a physical level so much he almost couldn’t bear it.

She stared at him expectantly, waiting, her brown eyes could practically see right through his ruse, he had no doubt about that.

“Yes actually, I am asking you out. Would you like to go out to dinner with me?”  There, he’d asked the question.  Anticipation turned to relief when she answered.

“Of course! I’d love to, just let me go get ready.  I’m absolutely famished.”  Cassie answered getting up from the couch.

Softly grabbing her arm, he pulled her back onto the couch.  “No, you look fine, I like that just-woke-up look you’ve got, it’s kind of sexy.  Next time you can dress up, sound good?”

“Okay, well, at least let me throw on my boots, I assume you have the bike?”  She asked.

“Yes, I have the bike.  Go ahead, we’re not going too far, and hurry before the food gets cold.”  He couldn’t believe that they were actually going on their first date.  It didn’t matter it was at his place where he had dinner waiting, it still counted.

“And grab a jacket, it’s cooled down a bit, might get cold on the bike.” Jackson added as an afterthought.  He heard her answer ‘okay’ from down the hall.

A few minutes later he heard her heels clicking on the floor down the hall.  “Almost done.”  She called out.

As she entered the living room again, Jackson noticed she had changed into a red sweater and black pair of jeans with her high heeled boots showing off slender calves, not to mention what they did for her butt.  A black leather jacket wrapped her up nicely, she looked good enough to eat.  That observation had started some things twitching with expectation. He groaned to himself, not again.

Oblivious to his mild torture Cassie said, “Ready! Where we going?”

“You’ll see, it’s a surprise.”  Pacing himself as he rose from the couch, a mild leg adjustment and he was good to go, for now.

Twenty minutes later they were pulling in the driveway of a two-story cape cod style house with two flower baskets hanging on the porch, and a little ankle biting Chihuahua running out the doggy door barking at them.  Chrissy stood at the front door, laughing at the pup's antics.

“Who’s this little guy?”  Cassie asked when the squirming little dog jumped in her arms, his whole body shaking with excitement.

“That’s Spike, he’s a mix of Doberman, Rottweiler and pain in the butt!”  Chrissy answered jokingly from the porch.

“Ohhh, big mean licking machine I see.” Cassie laughed as Spike cuddled in her arms giving doggie kisses.

Laughing, Jackson took the squirming beast from Cassie’s arms, set him down, and pointed to the house without saying a word; Spike scurried back to the porch and disappeared into the house.

“He’s adorable, and he listens well.  Is he yours?”  Cassie asked, straightening her sweater and brushing off a few stray white hairs.

“Yes, Spike’s been with me for a few years now, I adopted him from the shelter, brought him home three years ago, and he’s been here since.  I had planned to give him to my ex, but she lost that privilege when she ran off with another guy.  Since then, he and I have been together.”  Jackson answered, smiling. “Ready to eat?”

“Of course, shall we?”  Cassie started walking toward the house, giving him the perfect view of her back side.  That familiar ache started up again, he shook his head and followed.

“Hi Sugar, how’ve you been?  Get the house all done?”  Chrissy piped up as they walked in the front door, giving Cassie a quick hug.

“Yes, finally!  You’ll have to come by and check it out one day, it’s adorable if I do say so myself.”  Cassie responded.

“Good for you girl, we’ll have a house warming party sometime soon.  Spike and I are going to head out for a play date with my little girl, Dimples.  She’s actually his sister.  We adopted them at the same time.  Come on Spike, let’s go bye-bye.”

Little toenails ran across the tile floor, as Spike walked into the little kennel by the front door and waited patiently for Chrissy to say her goodbyes. Then they were off and she and Jackson were alone.

Jackson watched as Chrissy and her little bundle headed out for a play date, shut the door and turned to face Cassie. With a regal wave of his hand in the direction of the dining room he said, “Dinner is served madam.”

Chapter Six

Cassie walked into the dining room, looked around at the dinner laid out for them.  Two plates sat on opposite sides of the dining room table, a bottle of wine sat in its ice bucket, and in the middle of the table she eyed the most delicious, mouth-watering steaks she’d ever seen.  A large bowl of mashed potatoes with gravy sat steaming in their bowl, buttery, French-cut green beans, and bowl of fresh green salad lay in wait.  Her taste buds went into cardiac arrest.

“Wow, I was expecting bacon cheeseburgers and French fries at Lucky Jack’s.  Boy, was I wrong.”  She said in awe as she looked at him curiously.

“Not for a first date, I had to pull out all the stops, make it special.”  Jackson answered, smiling at her.  He proceeded to pull out her chair for her and pour some wine in her glass before being seated himself.

“Jackson, this looks amazing, and smells wonderful.  I can’t wait to dig in.”  Cassie said reaching for the potatoes and gravy.

“Nothing’s too good for you, it’s what you deserve.”  Realizing he was getting worked up again, he proceeded with, “Enjoy!”

As Cassie sat enjoying her meal, giggling when appropriate, and making small talk she wondered where this might lead.  A dinner date at Jackson’s house, just the two of them with no interruptions, and a bottle of wine she was pretty sure where she wanted this to go.  She’d wanted it to go there for the last few weeks, the possibilities were present, but the right time never was.

Until tonight.  Cassie knew she must be crazy thinking that way, but she couldn’t help herself.  No red- blooded American woman could, but there was that little problem of her virginity. What if he didn’t want to ruin her good name?  What if he didn’t want to for fear of hurting her? What if…?  Maybe, if anything were to happen, she’d tell him so he wasn’t surprised when he found out.

Yes, that’s what she’d do, she’d tell him first so he didn’t freak out about it.  She’d had boyfriends before, she just didn’t think they were good enough for that, most of them were jerks that wanted her to put out just so they could say she did.  Pigs.   But Jackson wasn’t like that, she didn’t know how she knew, but she did.  And she was falling for him, hard. She must have looked troubled to Jackson as he interrupted her thoughts.

“Cassie? Cassie? Are you okay?  Jackson asked, obviously noticing something had changed in her.

She shook her head, banishing her doubts immediately.

“No, I’m sorry, I zoned for a minute, and I’m sorry what were you saying?”

“Did you want more wine? Or some dessert?”  Jackson asked.

“Lord no, I couldn’t eat another bite.  I’ll pass on the wine, don’t want to get too silly on you.  That was wonderful, and so delicious.  Thank you.”  She answered, truthfully.

“You’re welcome, I’m glad you enjoyed it. Let me get these dishes in the kitchen and we’ll retire to the living room to relax.  Sound good?”

Jackson didn’t wait for an answer before starting to clear off the table.

“Grab a couple of soda’s out of the fridge for us would you Cassie?  I’ll be done in minute, and join you on the couch.”  He said while removing the rest of the dishes from the table.

She walked over to the fridge, grabbed two cans of mountain dew and headed into the living room to get comfortable on the black leather couch.  Sitting down she looked around the room, it had a definite masculine feel to it, and it smelled like leather and wood.  A stone fire place sat on one side of the room, and a big screen TV sat in the middle.  There was a beautiful black and white area rug covering one part of the hardwood floor with two modern, cast iron end tables at each end of the couch.  An owl lamp sat in the middle of each.

Jackson entered the living room a few minutes later, looking so tasty she couldn’t think, the hormones were certainly making their presence known.  His black long sleeve shirt fit him like a glove, tucked into his dark blue jeans that also fit like a glove. If she could, she’d jump him right there and not look back.  This was going to be a long night she sighed inwardly.

Chapter Seven

Jackson finished up in the kitchen, then headed to the living room to sit and relax, maybe even cuddle with Cassie. As soon as he turned the corner to enter, her beautiful mouth opened and he almost tripped over his feet.

“I’m a virgin.”  She said, easily, and clearly.

Stunned, he stopped dead in his tracks.  He couldn’t have heard her right, not possible.  No, he was hearing things, too much wine, but if that were the case why did his body suddenly come alive with aching need? And the need to run?

“Wait…what?..I…umm, sorry. What?”  Coherent thought was lost on him, and his twitching manhood wasn’t helping.

“I said that I am a virgin. I know I just blurted it out, but I really like you and by like I mean like, like. Actually, I’m falling in love with you and didn’t know of a better way to say it then just come out with it. I’m sorry, I should have waited for a better time to tell you but I was afraid if I waited too long and something happened, not that I expect something to happen, but just in case…..” Cassie rambled, before getting cut off.

As she tried to continue, his feet moved him forward, he crossed the room, grabbed her up off the couch, and kissed her passionately cutting off whatever else she was going to say.   Her response was immediate as she wrapped her arms around him.  Jackson deepened the kiss tasting the sweetness of her warm mouth, and the passion he had dreamed of radiating deep into his bones.  With a desperate groan he pulled away looking into amber eyes filled with desire, he hadn’t felt in so long.

Weak kneed and breathing heavy, Jackson pulled her into his lap sitting down on the couch.

Staring down at him Cassie smiled, “Well, that’s one way to shut me up.”

“Seemed like the right way to do it. Are you serious? You’ve never been with a man?”  Jackson asked, truly surprised because she was one of the most beautiful, sexy women he’d ever had the pleasure of meeting.

“Yes, I am.  Sure, I’ve had boyfriends, but because I wouldn’t have sex with them, they ended up being ex-boyfriends.  The last break-up was one of the reasons I ended up here, I wanted to get away from where I was and what the life wasn’t giving me.”  She shrugged when answering.

“Come on, let’s go find that last ex and let me shake his hand for landing you right here in my lap, literally.”  Jackson teased, lightly kissing her hands.

Cassie smiled then bent down to land a feathery kiss on moist lips.  Smiling, she looked down and asked, “Is that for me, or did you really stuff a banana in your pants?”

“That has been for you now for the last several weeks.  I’ve lost track of the last time I walked around without that. Thank you so much for that.”  Jackson stressed, pulling her head down, kissing her once more, before softly laying her down on the couch, his full hardness against her softness.

“I want to stop myself, and woo you for a little longer, but can’t seem to make my body listen to rational thought.  I don’t want to scare you away, but I don’t want to take what you’re really not ready to give. And I don’t want to hurt you.”  Jackson whispered before kissing her again.

“Jackson Pierce, if I didn’t want to give, I wouldn’t be in this position in the first place.  I love you, hopelessly, and against all odds. I’ve wanted to make love to you for weeks now, but wasn’t sure how far you wanted to go. You are the one I want to share this with, no one else.”   Cassie responded caringly.

With her response, Jackson took her by the hand, pulled her up from the couch, and led her to the bedroom ready to treat her the way someone so special needed to be treated.

Chapter Eight

Smiling. Cassie knew she was smiling.  She never woke up smiling this much, every time she’d try to stop, she’d smile again.  My face is going to get stuck this way, Mom was right!  She thought quietly as she rolled over to come face to face with dark hair, closed black eyelashes, full lips, and a five o'clock shadow.  A naked Jackson lay next to her, softly snoring with a sheet covering from the waist down. And she smiled again.

Brushing some of his hair back off his chiseled face, she spoke quietly but knew he’d hear her. “Wake up sleepyhead, sun is shining, it’s a beautiful day.”

With a slight grunt, eyelashes fluttered and sleepy blue eyes stared back at her.

“Hmm, Good Morning gorgeous.”  He pulled her head down for a morning kiss.

Eying the tent forming under the sheet, she asked simply, “Another banana for me?”

“Aren’t you sore?  We did play a few times last night, are you sure you’re ready so soon?”  Jackson asked, concern visible in his eyes.

“Uh uh, not sore really, just stiff from laying on your hard bed all night.  You could make it all better.”  Cassie purred, running a hand over the now fully formed tent.

“Why you little minx, I do believe I’ve created a monster. A tempting, sexy, gorgeous monster.”  Jackson chuckled.

Nothing else needed to be said as she crawled under the covers.

An annoying trilling noise awakened Jackson a little while later, after they’d made love again, and nodded back off for a nap.  Through the sluggish fog lingering in his brain, he realized the trilling was the phone ringing non-stop, waking Cassie up as well.

“Hello?”  His tired voice asked into the phone, eyeing Cassie.

“Jackson? I’m sorry to wake you, but there’s some asshole frat looking guy here at the bar asking for ‘Cassandra’.  Can I shoot him?”  Chrissy’s voice came across the line, clearly frustrated, and ready to shoot first ask questions later.

“Did he say who he was?”  Jackson asked, throwing off the bed covers, already knowing the answer while hunting for his pants.

“He said, and I quote, ‘she’ll know who it is, she owes me $400.00 for new tires.  Just tell me where she is’.  The cocky little bastard is going to get $400.00 taken out of his ass if you don’t get here soon.”  Chrissy answered, madder than a wet hen.

“We’ll be there in a few. Don’t shoot him please.”  Jackson hung up the phone watching Cassie as she was getting out from under the covers, enticingly naked. He shook himself, there were other matters to tend to right now.

“Apparently, someone thinks you own them $400.00 for new tires?”  He asked her as he put on his jeans, sure this would be an interesting story to hear.

“That little weasel!  How’d he find me?”  Cassie answered, already knowing the answer, her damn cell phone’s GPS, ‘Jezebel’ number two.

Jackson laughed, picturing the scene at the bar when they got there, she was going to eat that boy alive if Chrissy didn’t beat her to it.

“Let’s go tiger, you’ve got some shplainin’ to do Lucy.”  He shook his head as they headed downstairs.

Chapter Nine

The conversation inside Lucky Jacks was about to take on a whole new meaning, when Jackson entered hearing Chrissy’s angry voice, he pictured her having enough and pulling out the shotgun they kept under the bar for unruly people. They hadn’t had to use it, but that could change any moment.  He decided he’d better intercede quickly.

“Look you little creep, they’re on the way, now sit your ass back down before I have you forcefully removed with my boot up your tight ass!”

A few of the regulars were standing next to their tables ready to pounce on the little rich boy if things got too out of hand, that kid wouldn’t have a chance.

“Alright, that’s enough.  Is there something I can help you with?”  Jackson spoke with authority in his voice.  The kid standing at the bar with his back to him was all of 5’6”, and 120 lbs. soak and wet.  Compared to his own 6’1”, 190 lbs. muscular, frame, the kid looked fragile but determined.

Jackson watched as Brad turned around ready to berate him as well, then stopped, looked up and visibly paled. “Oh..Uh..I..was uh…looking for Cass…andra.”  He finally managed and seemed to shrink into himself, gone was the attitude he had just blasted Chrissy with.

“So I’ve heard. Cassie is outside, on her way in. Something I can help you with?”  Jackson asked again, moving forward.  The rest of the customers sat back down now that the alpha male had arrived.

Cassie walked in a moment later, “What are you doing here jerk? Lose track of your pride or forget which direction you were driving?” She asked Brad, crossing her arms over her waist.

“No, smartass, looking for my money.  You owe me for my tires.”  His bravado had returned, but only for a moment, when he looked at Jackson again and backed up.

“I don’t owe you jack shit Brad, go back to your mommy and daddy’s house before you get hurt here. I don’t want your blood on my hands, save that for the ‘little woman’ when you get home. And while you’re at it, kiss my ass.”  Cassie stared coldly at him.

“But you wrecked my tires, you owe me.”  He said, a little less macho now.

“You have no proof, and no reason to bother me anymore.  As I recall, we’re done.  You made your choice, and now I’ve made mine, and I choose not to owe you anything, anymore.  Goodbye Brad.”  Cassie said, finality apparent in her voice.  This conversation was over and so was her old life, time for her and Jackson to move on with each other, and no one else.

“I believe you heard the lady Brad.  Goodbye, but for your trouble, and the hypothetical money she owes you, I’ll let you leave quietly and in one piece.  You’d like that wouldn’t you, Brad.”  Jackson stood to his full height, sarcastically, and not to be mistaken on his intent.

Looking back and forth between them, then seemed to err on the side of caution, and leave. “Goodbye then Cassie, enjoy your new life.”

“Thank you, I will.”

Brad exited the bar, when Jackson walked to Cassie’s side, and put his arm around her waist.  “Let’s eat, I’m famished, need some fuel for later.”   That last part for her ears only.  She smiled.

Epilogue

Six months later…

Cassie pulled up in front of the bar in her mini, excited to share the news with everyone.  Chrissy would jump for joy, Norman the dishwasher would smile his lopsided grin with a toothpick hanging onto his lip like it was grown there, Angie the newest waitress would grin her I-told-you-so smile, and Jackson would probably just faint.  Nah, he wouldn’t, but what a funny sight that would be, she thought giggling.

Grabbing her cell, and tossing it in her purse, Cassie exited ‘Lucy’. Making sure she didn’t blurt out her news immediately upon entering, she calmed herself and headed toward the bar entrance.  Remembering her first time here so many months ago, she was just as happy now as she had been then, except now she was in love and living with the most handsome bar owner she’d ever met.  Her life was wonderful now; new job, new love, new house, and soon, a new addition to her and Jackson’s life.

Bursting in the door of the bar, she couldn’t stop hollering to anyone that could hear, “I’m pregnant!” She really had tried to contain herself, nope didn’t work.

A squeal came from the bar as Chrissy ran over to hug her, squeezing her hard.  Angie smiled that smile she’d expected, no need for words.  Norman smiled at her lopsided, as he put clean glasses over the bar, and Jackson’s glorious body filled his office door, that Cheshire grin bigger than she’d ever seen it.

With a nod, he sauntered over to her with open arms, and wrapped her into his warm, strong embrace kissing the top of her head.

“Congratulations baby, time to buy a bigger vehicle.”  He kissed her lips, tasting of love, desire, pleasure, and forever.

The End

The Right Play: A BWWM Sports Romance

Chapter One

“Come on Kyle, you don’t want to be late.” Nina Jameson waited in the luxury vehicle she used to cart her nephew from school to his many activities. From the moment she’d seen that toothy grin, Nina had been in love with the little boy and he’d been as smitten as her. So much so that today, Kyle was trying out for the Seaside Bay tennis team and Nina was going to watch.

“We’re not gonna be late Aunt Nina. We have plenty of time and you’re a race car driver.” He made fast car noises, complete with extreme turns and tilts before bursting into a fit of giggles.

Nina had to laugh at his words, mostly because they were true…some of the time. She had a lead foot sometimes when battling southern California traffic. “Very funny you little stinker. Buckle up or we’re not going anywhere.” She merged into traffic and watched Kyle as he sat next to her bending and flexing his wrists. “Are you ready for tryouts today?”

He nodded, excited as ever. “Yes! I’m ready to play for a real team this year. And they said we might have a pro to help out, Aunt Nina!”

She smiled at her nephew thinking about how she once dreamed of being a professional tennis player until life had gotten in the way. Now her only tennis time was what she made to watch the Grand Slam events on television and the occasional match with Kyle. Last year for his birthday she took him to the Indian Wells events and he couldn’t stop talking about it for days. “That’s really great kiddo! Maybe it’ll be someone you’ve actually heard of.” She pulled into a parking spot and Kyle hopped out before she’d even cut the engine.

“Come on Aunt Nina! We don’t want to be late,” he giggled as he ran towards the door.

She shook her head at his eagerness. “Go on inside. My old bones will make it in there eventually.”

He laughed even harder, doubling over. “Get those old bones in here so we can sign me up.”

Her gaze narrowed at him. “I’m not sure these old bones are strong enough for consent forms.” She contorted her hands comically.

His young face sobered. “I’m sure they’re plenty strong for a lady your age Aunt Nina.”

She reached the door and gave him a fierce scowl. She couldn’t hold her laughter in any longer and they went inside still laughing. A few minutes later and Nina sat in the stands while her nephew stood at the baseline talking to a delicious male specimen with his back to her.  She shook her head at her thoughts. She was drooling over the man because of golden brown skin and because she couldn’t remember the last male she touched who wasn’t Kyle. And she’d practically forgotten what sex was. She shook off her thoughts and returned her attention back to Kyle and bronzed back muscles winking at her as he explained whatever it was he was explaining to her nephew. Whew but what a fine piece of eye candy! She focused her gaze on her waving nephew and returned the wave with a wide smile. Her breath caught in her throat when the man turned around and she found herself locked in a gaze with three time Grand Slam winner and Olympic silver medalist Evan Kindling. Oh, and the man who broke her heart.

Shit. Seeing him now with his wavy blond hair nearly white from long days under the hot sun and even from a distance she could see that same boyish smile and it took her back. Nine years ago they’d both been in college and on the brink of becoming professional tennis players. They’d met on the rundown tennis courts in town, both there because they were never crowded like the courts on campus. They’d gravitated to one another. Evan was a superb player in need of better conditioning and she was a fantastic athlete who needed to perfect her tennis skills. The hours they put in on the court began a friendship Nina thought would last forever. A friendship that had quickly turned to something more, starting with a kiss until they had fallen in love and become each other’s first in every sense of the word.

The rest of the year was like a dream for Nina, she and Evan were inseparable. They studied together, practiced together and spent nearly every waking moment together. Until one day he’d left in the middle of the night with nothing but a note telling her he’d joined the pro circuit and hopefully we’ll be together soon. That was the last she’d seen of him.

Until this moment.

~

Evan couldn’t believe it. What had promised to be a fairly uneventful day of adolescent tennis tryouts quickly turned into something far more interesting. Nina Jameson in the flesh, and looking way better than he’d ever imagined. His gaze stayed glued to hers as the little boy with the sandy brown curls chattered on about his last win at Wimbledon. It was like time had stood still for Nina, her cocoa brown skin was still flawless and luminescent. Her honey brown eyes and full lips catapulted him back to their first kiss when they’d been clumsy and inexperienced, all lips and teeth with arms either hanging limply at their sides or grasping too tight and too hard.

He watched her eyes move past him to her nephew. The kid, Kyle, said she’d brought him to tryouts and was there to cheer him on. He smiled, that was so like the sweet Nina he’d remembered. She was always willing to help out anyone in need and he was glad to see life hadn’t changed her that much.

Formal tryouts were over and the kids were changing in the locker rooms, so Evan used the opportunity to get up close and personal with Nina Jameson. His Nina. “Nina Jameson,” he flashed the smile he’d perfected for the cameras years ago. It made women weak in the knees from here to Qatar.

“Evan.” Her voice was crisp and cool, taking him off guard.

“You look incredible. How have you been?” He flashed her that smile again and slowly invaded her space.

Nina stepped back, her stare icy. “Fine.”

Okay so it’s like that. He thought she might be a tad upset about how they, how he’d left things. “I’ve missed you Nina. Why don’t you let me take you out once you drop Kyle off?”

She gave him a small blank smile. “No thank you.”

“Come on,” he stepped closer enjoying her attempt to keep her distance, “can’t two old friends catch up?” He wrapped a few of her dark locks around his finger but she quickly stepped out of his grasp.

“We’re not friends Evan, not anymore, so there’s no need to catch up.” She spotted Kyle running towards her. “Bye.”

“Aunt Nina did you see me? Evan,” he looked up at him with wide eyes, “Evan Kindling helped me fix my serve. I was hitting a second too late and now I fixed it! You saw didn’t you?” Evan smiled at the kid’s exuberance.

“I did see you kiddo, you were great. I think you added a few miles to your serve too by changing up your toss.” She ran her hand over his wild curves. “You ready to head out?” He nodded and she grabbed his back. “You’re the champ today so I’ll carry your bag. Say goodbye to Mr. Kindling.”

“Bye Evan, thanks for your help!”

“No problem kid, I’m sure I’ll see you when practice begins.”

Evan couldn’t help but smile at the kid’s wide eyed stare. “Really?”

He nodded and looked over at Nina. “So you’ll let me know about dinner?”

“No,” she said at the same time Kyle said, “You’re coming over for dinner?”

“Sure I am!” He was really starting to like this kid.

“No he’s not Kyle. He’s busy,” her look implored him to agree.

“I’m never too busy for my biggest fan and an old friend.” There was no way Evan was giving up the chance to spend an evening with Nina.

“You know Evan, Aunt Nina?” The hero worship of his aunt was on full display.

“No I don’t. We went to school together Kyle, that’s it.”

Evan put his hand on Kyle’s shoulder as they walked out of the club. “I’ll tell you all about it over dinner.”

And that’s how Evan found himself sitting inside a big house on the beach, watching Nina and Kyle working together to get dinner ready. The kid grabbed dishes and silverware while Nina began cutting and chopping vegetables. “Thanks buddy. Now go enjoy some sunshine until dinner’s ready.” She shooed him outside and he begged Evan to follow.

“I’m gonna work on my serve before dinner. Can you tell me what it’s like to play in the Olympics?”

Evan was surprised. Most kids his age wanted to know about winning a grand slam or the big cash prizes. “It was a dream come true, honestly. I didn’t even think about it until the time came and it was…special. I felt like it was a momentous occasion, you know?”

“I don’t but I hope to someday.” He practiced his toss a few times before striking the ball. “Ace! Aunt Nina said you had the best natural talent of any player on the circuit today.”

Evan felt uneasy at the kid’s thoughtful stare. “Yeah well if it wasn’t for your aunt I wouldn’t have the stamina to last a five set match.”

“Really?”

He nodded. “Yep. She was in better shape than I was and she helped me the year before I went pro.” And he’d left her in the dark of night like the coward he was back then. “I owe a lot to her.”

“Then why haven’t we met before? She never talks about you.”

He guessed he deserved that, no matter how much it hurt. “Tennis is an all year sport. The only time I got to see my parents is if I flew them out to wherever I was playing.”

Kyle shrugged, accepting that answer as he tossed and hit a few more balls. “At least you get to see your parents. Mine died when I was two.”

Shit. That mean’s Nina’s sister was dead. “Shit I’m sorry kid. I mean shoot, I’m sorry. I met your sister a few times when she came to visit Nina.” She was almost as beautiful as Nina with the same cocoa skin but Alexis had hazel eyes.

“Aunt Nina left school to take care of me. I got to stay here because she said she didn’t want to disrupt my life any more than necessary.” He said it so matter of fact that it nearly broke Evan’s heart. He didn’t spend much time around kids but he thought Kyle was more mature than your average sixth grader. “She’s the best even if she does get really sad sometimes. Are you going to hurt her?”

“Uh, I don’t plan to, no.” Evan was being grilled by a twelve year old about his intentions toward a woman. “Your aunt and I used to date and I did hurt her. I’d like to make it up to her.”

“She doesn’t date so you should just say you’re sorry. Nothing else will work.”

“Jeez kid you’re pretty smart. You should be on the radio.”

Kyle smiled. “Aunt Nina says I’m the smartest kid around. She’s biased but she’s right.”

Evan sat on the edge of the court, taking a moment to absorb everything the boy had just revealed. He could understand now why Nina was so cold towards him. He’d left and a few weeks later she lost her only family. For her it was all wrapped up in one mass of grief. He had to apologize before he didn’t anything else if he wanted Nina back.

And he wanted her back more than he wanted anything else.

Chapter Two

Nina sat on the back deck of the house that used to belong to her sister and watched the sun slowly creep higher and higher in the sky. Kyle’s tennis court was below and she sipped her coffee thinking about how she was so much like that when she was his age. Nothing but tennis mattered in her life and she was happy to spend every free moment working on her serve, footwork and ball strikes. Then she met Evan and thought she’d found a kindred spirit. She’d never been so wrong before or since.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

She looked up to find Evan leaning against the bannister and looking sexier than any man had a right to at ten in the morning. His blonde waves were blowing in the ocean breeze with that lazy smile beaming at her. “My thoughts are worth much more than that these days, Ev.”

He smiled at her use of his nickname. “I figured you’ve already taken Kyle to school so we have time to talk.” He lumbered up the last few steps and took a seat in the teak chair beside her.

Nina sipped her coffee slowly, letting the hot bitter taste wash over her. “You know Evan there was a time when I would’ve wanted to hear the words from you, but that time has passed.”

“Dammit Nina I’m sorry, okay? So fucking sorry for how I left things. I should have talked to you about it but I was dumb kid and I didn’t know how. Leaving seemed like the best thing to do for both of us at the time.”

“It certainly worked for you Evan.” She hadn’t meant to give him a snarky response but it just slipped out. Before he could reply she held up her hand. “I believe you’re sorry Evan but it doesn’t matter anymore. Your apology doesn’t undo the heartbreak and pain I felt back then, it just forces me to relive it and that’s not what I’m on, okay?” She had her own reasons for not wanting to get too deep into the past with him, reasons she never planned on revealing because they would only serve to hurt him and she was on that either. So she would let him say what he needed to say and give him the forgiveness it was clear he needed.

He winced at her words. “You’re right it doesn’t erase any of that. It can’t.” A frustrated hand tunneled through his hair and a heavy guilt laden sigh escaped. “Nothing I say could erase what you went through Nina, not ever. But I need you to know that I know I fucked up and regret it. Totally.”

She nodded thoughtfully, surprised that his words had made her feel just a bit better. “Thank you for that Evan. I appreciate it, really.” She stood, coffee cup in hand and taking in his gorgeous features as the sun’s beams shone down on him. “I’m glad you got that off your chest and I appreciate it, but I can’t offer you anything Evan. I’m not looking for a boyfriend, a fuck buddy or whatever else you’re thinking. So,” she trailed off and walked inside.

Evan stood and stomped in behind her. “After everything we were to each other we can’t even be friends Nina? Not even fucking friends?” He followed her into the kitchen, his lean cut arms bracketed her waist against the sink. “Why is it that you can’t seem to get away from me fast enough? I just want to reconnect with the one woman who ever mattered to me. Is that so wrong?”

Nina gasped and felt her head spin at his nearness. His sunny earthy scent enveloped her, made her dizzy with wanting him. No! An arm brushed against the side of her breast and she closed her eyes, savoring his touch. He was so close his heat warmed her body until she had to duck out of his arms or fall into them. “Evan,” she whispered and put the counter between them. “I can’t be friends with you. There’s too much between us and I don’t want to be dragged back to the past every time I see you. It…it hurts too much.”

He stared at her so long she began to feel uncomfortable and turned away. He nodded, seeing the pain etched on her face. “I’ll leave now Nina but I‘ve fucking missed you and I’m not going anywhere. I’ll be back. Soon. And you will be mine.”

She watched him go, her heart thundering from the encounter. His lazy confident walk was still the sexiest she’d ever seen and—dammit!—she’d almost succumbed to his touch. She couldn’t do that, couldn’t let it happen again. Last time had nearly destroyed her and now she had Kyle to think about. Adorable, precocious Kyle who always made her smile.

Yes, she’d think about Kyle and how she couldn’t afford to make a huge mistake like that again. Kyle, not Evan. Not Evan with those sparkling blue eyes that turned silver when he was amused or turned on. Not Evan with that tanned skin and reined in power. Dammit! Kyle. Think about Kyle.

The more she tried not to think about Evan the more she did. Particularly that days leading up to the day he left her without saying goodbye.

She’d gone to Health Services on campus because she’d been feeling really weak and she was worried she might have mono or something worse. Turns out it wasn’t mono or something worse, it was a bug that would last nine months. The shock is what struck first, lasting about two days before reality sank in. They were young, too young, to be parents but she couldn’t even think about giving up the baby or getting rid of it. So she’d decided she would tell Evan on Friday so they would both have the weekend to deal with it. They had a date planned so they could talk then.

But when she woke up in his room Friday morning, Evan was gone along with all of his clothes and tennis gear. A simple two line note lie where his head should have been.

A few weeks later her world came crashing down once again and her broken heart broke all over again at the sister wouldn’t get to see her son grow up and for the young baby who would never really know his parents. She’d mostly forgotten about the baby growing inside her until it became impossible to forget.

“Stop it!” She couldn’t think about that anymore. Just as she’d told Evan, she didn’t plan to keep looking back and especially not to that painful time. Nope, her life was all about the present and the future. Her graphic design business was growing better than she ever thought it would which meant good money coming in on top of the sizeable inheritance left behind by her sister and brother-in-law. Her job allowed her to be available for Kyle and together they had a good life.

A great life.

~

After leaving Nina’s house Evan went straight to the Tennis Club to accept the coaching job for the year. He wasn’t quite sure what he wanted to do for his second act but with Nina being here, he’d take every opportunity to spend more time with her and Kyle. The coaching job would keep tennis in his life beyond basic workouts and pickup matches. Plus it would give him a chance to adjust to life off the circuit. The day to day would be different—very different—because there were no forced workouts or special diets and training sessions. He could hit the gym for an hour every day and avoid fatty foods and he’d be fine.

The issue was what would he do the rest of every day?

He would fill many of those days and nights with Nina. “If you don’t mind I’ll just surprise the team today at practice,” he told the middle aged tennis director with his most charming smile. He knew he would get a lot of leeway from her, coming off his Wimbledon victory and all the publicity surrounding his retirement. The director gave him a tight lipped smile and scurried away to her office. Probably to draw up promotional materials featuring his face.

After all the paperwork for his new gig was signed, Evan changed into his tennis gear and hit the courts. He loved being out on the court, the sound of his shoes skipping across the court helped him clear his head. Each time he stepped on court he thought of Nina bent at the waist on the other side of the net, racquet gripped in her hand ready to go left or right depending on his serve.

Today he hit ball after ball thinking about his conversation with Nina earlier. She talked like there was something more he was missing but he knew he would find out. Soon. But he would find out. She wasn’t getting rid of him. Not this time.

“Evan! What are you doing here?” Kyle ran up to him, his curly hair springing out all over his head, a big smile splitting his face.

He reached out for his hand, giving him a solid shake and making him giggle. “I’m your new coach.”

“No way! For real? That is so cool!” Kyle jumped up and down and smacked Evan a high five. “We’re gonna be so good this year!”

Practice flew by. The kids were excited to have Evan as their coach and he was more than satisfied with the boys and girls on his roster. Most of them were better than average and they were eager to improve and become great tennis players. He was especially surprised by Kyle who was a very intuitive player and asked lots of technical questions. “Okay guys and girls, good practice. I’ll see you tomorrow same time, same place.”

He was heading out when he heard Noah tell Kyle his mom was in labor and they wouldn’t be able to give him a ride. “Can you call your aunt to come and get you?”

Perfect. “I’ll take him home Noah. Go be there for your mom.” He nodded good luck to Noah’s father and directed Kyle to his car. “Hop in buddy.”

“Your car is so awesome! What is it?”

Evan smiled at the kid’s exuberance. “It’s a Tesla and it’s totally electric. I just got it, what do you think?”

Kyle was thoughtful in his perusal of the interior. “It’s pretty cool. You fill up the tank by plugging it in? That’s pretty awesome.”

“Yeah I thought so too.” He smiled at Kyle as he pulled into traffic. “Is Nina going to be home when I drop you off?”

He nodded. “Yeah. She works late when Noah’s mom drives us so we’ll get take out.”

Evan nodded. This would get him another night of dinner. “How about we get some Mexican food so we can all relax tonight?”

“Fish tacos with extra guacamole?”

“Sure, I love guacamole.” So they drove to a small Mexican restaurant and ordered half the menu. Loaded up with bags of food, they opened the door and Evan found himself staring at miles of smooth brown legs moving at warp speed around the room. “Should we tell her we’re here?”

Kyle laughed. “No, she twirls so she’ll see us soon.”

Evan barely heard Kyle’s words because he was so engrossed in Nina’s curves. Her legs were totally on display, just a small pair of white shorts covering the best bits while she spun and shook and gyrated to whatever music was in her ears. Her sexy voice was breathy as she hummed to the beat. He was hard as fuck behind these bags and he needed to get a grip. He laughed when Kyle put his bags on the table and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Why are you so happy Aunt Nina?”

Just as Evan predicted, Nina screamed at the top of her lungs and spun with Kyle still attached to her. “You little bugger, you scared me half to death!” Clutching her chest Nina laughed until she doubled over on the floor, pulling Kyle down with her. Evan had to smile at the sight of them together. His body heated up the moment her eyes landed on him. “What happened to the Andersons?”

“Noah’s mom is in labor so they had to go to the hospital and Evan offered to bring me home.” He pointed to the bags, “We brought dinner.”

“Yeah,” Evan smiled, his gaze purposely lingering on the long expanse of legs on display, “we brought dinner.” He laughed when she blushed.

“So Aunt Nina why were you dancing? Tell me!” He looked up at Evan, “She has a dance party when she’s happy.”

Nina pulled him into her embrace and tickled him. “You tell all my secrets and I won’t tell you my good news!” She hopped up and extended her hand to help Kyle up and took his bags to the kitchen. “Go get washed up kiddo, we’ll wait for you.”

Kyle reluctantly went upstairs but not before telling Evan, “You better wash your hands too or Aunt Nina won’t let you eat.”

Once Kyle’s door closed, Evan turned to Nina. “Is that true Aunt Nina? Are you going to prevent me from eating because I’m dirty?” He stood behind her, hands on her shoulders and his lips brushing her ear as he spoke. “Because I’m so dirty and sweaty. Maybe I should take a shower and maybe you could join me.” He smiled at the shiver that went through her.

“You can take a shower if you want, but you’ll be doing it without me.”

He took a step back so she could move, but not without touching him. “Nina listen to me carefully. I want you and I will have you.” It wasn’t a matter of if but when.

Nina sighed and turned to him, ignoring the way her breath caught at his sweaty masculine scent. “Is that what this is about Evan, you want to fuck me again?” She leaned in to make sure Kyle’s curious ears didn’t overhear them. “If that’s the goal, then let’s set a date and do it. That was never the problem between us so let’s take care of it and get it done.” She patted him on the chest and took dishes to the table.

When she came back to grab glasses he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against him until their bodies were smashed together. Evan let his hands roam down her back until they landed on her ass and gave a firm squeeze. With his face just centimeters from hers he spoke, “When I finally get you naked again Nina you won’t be ‘getting it over with’. You’ll be begging me to fuck you. To slide my cock deep inside you and let you come until you pass out.” He bit her ear and released her just as Kyle came barreling down the steps.

~

Nina knew. It was only a matter of time before she ended up in bed with Evan. Again. His words still rang in her ears, sliding my cock deep inside you, like a dirty song she just couldn’t turn off. He was sexy and he knew it. What’s worse, he knew she still found him sexy. This was her greatest nightmare, falling back in love with Evan. She couldn’t do it, but she wanted to have him again so bad she could practically taste his musky man smell. And if she slept with him she would probably fall back in love with him so quickly her head would spin.

If she was being honest she knew she had never really stopped loving Evan. She hadn’t had the time to properly grieve the death of their relationship before a lot of other heaviness took over life. And having him back here, being so funny and kind, and attentive to Kyle, just brought home how thoroughly not over him she was. Nina knew she talked a big game but after dinner a few nights ago she’d had to take a shower and then take matters into her own hand just to come down from his words.

Could she sleep with him once and let it be meaningless? Could she sleep with him knowing she kept—was still keeping—a huge secret from him? She doubted sleeping with Evan would ever be meaningless to her but could she do it and just accept the inevitable heartbreak? “Times like this I wish I had a few girlfriends to talk to,” she muttered to herself as she sat on the deck checking her email.

“And what would you talk to them about?”

She had to close her eyes. His raspy deep voice shook her body, his hot breath fanned the side of her face and neck. She could tell by his scent that he was fresh from the shower. “Do you really want to know?” She cringed at the breathy seductive sound of her voice.

“Oh I have a feeling I need to know.” His teeth grazed her earlobe. Evan meant business today and Nina had a feeling she wasn’t going to make it through with her panties on.

“Dammit Evan I can’t think when you do that!” His chuckle reverberated through her body.

“Sweetheart I don’t need you thinking right now. I need you feeling. Are you feeling Nina?”

“Oh I’m feeling some things.” Annoyed, turned on, frustrated, horny, pissed off were a few things she was feeling. She shivered when his tongue swiped a path from her collarbone to her earlobe.

“Like the things you want me to do your body?” His tongue swirled around one earlobe and then the other until she was quivering under his mouth. “Because I’ve been thinking about all the things I’d like to do to you starting with getting a taste of those beautiful breasts of yours.” He grabbed them in his big hands, squeezing and testing the weight of them, now heavy with arousal. “I’d bite down on those hard nipples and then soothe it with my tongue and blow until the nipple was hard and you know what I’d do Nina? I’d start all over again.” He placed open mouth kisses around her neck. “Then I’d kiss down that flat stomach, through that small patch of hair hiding your sweet pussy. Then I’d work you over with my mouth and my tongue until your sweet cream coats my tongue, my lips, hell my whole face. Once you’ve screamed by name over and over, I’ll let you come and then I’ll make you come one more time before I let you have my cock.”

Holy shit. Nina was so turned on right now, so wet she knew her silky panties were completely ruined. She wanted him to do all of that to her and so much more. She wanted to slide over his cock again and remember what it felt like to ride him. “Evan,” she panted.

“Yes, Nina. Tell me what you want.” His hands continued to massage her breasts while his fingers grazed her nipples, keeping her in a completely aroused state.

“One afternoon. I want all of that and more for one afternoon, that’s all. Can you give me that?”

He leaned over and kissed her neck, his fingers walked down her body until they were inside her waistband and ghosting over her lips up and down sliding between her folds. “I can promise to rock your world today Nina but I can’t promise it’ll be the last time.”

She should have stopped it then, should have told him ‘thanks but no thanks’ and put her overused vibrator to work. What she did instead was nod noncommittally and lead him to her bedroom. He quickly relieved himself of his clothes and slowly removed hers, savoring every inch of flesh he exposed.

When he had her naked he circled her body taking in every detail that had changed over the years. Fuller hips and breasts, a more toned tummy and ass. Her legs were as gorgeous as they were when she was nineteen. “You are a fucking sight to behold Nina. Just gorgeous.” He pushed her down on the bed and quickly climbed on top of her, letting her feel the weight of his body, his cock pressing her into the mattress. He took her lips in a hard fast kiss that had her grinding where she needed and wanted him most. Kissing down her body, Evan made a lingering stop at her breasts, doing everything he promised he would.

“Evan, god. Yes,” she moaned. He went back and forth, back and forth sucking and licking and biting until she was on the brink of orgasm. “Evan, please.” Yeah she knew she was begging, so what? She screamed out when his lips attached to her center and she knew she would gladly beg every day of her life to feel this way. He moved masterfully, sucking her clit and fucking her with his tongue until she writhed beneath him and exploded into his mouth just as he wanted. Then he’d made her come by doing nothing but playing with her breasts and sucking her clit. She was so close for long minutes and finally when his teeth grazed her and he sucked hard—really hard!—she came apart violently, convulsing and shaking she nearly bucked him off her. “Evan! Holy shit that was…good.”

He laughed and gave her one more swipe before crawling back up her body. “Just good, huh?” He groaned when she sucked his tongue into her mouth, sucking and licking her juices from his mouth and face. Evan leaned back on his haunches and looked at her. “Fuck Nina, your pussy is so wet for me. It’s dripping,” he ran his cock between her lips and opening until he was coated in her moisture. “Look at that.” He came to the side of the bed so she could see his glistening cock. “Taste yourself on me Nina.”

She was so turned on she would have done anything he’d asked. But asking her to taste her arousal coating his cock? Well it was about the hottest thing she’d ever heard and she gladly took every inch of him into her mouth and down her throat until he thrust into her. She was really getting into it when he pulled back.

“You can suck me off another time sweetheart. Right now I need to be deep inside that wet pussy.”

“Well what are you waiting for?”

Evan growled as he sank into Nina for the first time in nearly a decade. He tortured them both with his slow, inch by inch, journey into her wet heat. “Fuck Nina you’re so damn tight.” He growled again when her muscles squeezed even tighter around him. “Nina,” he roared and picked up speed. He leaned over her so they were face to face, his elbows pressed into the bed on either side of her head as his big body thrust in and out of hers.

She adjusted her legs and he sank deeper, grunting her name in her ear with every thrust. “Evan, harder,” she whispered and bit his ear. She screamed when he gave her exactly what she wanted. Slow hard thrusts that shook her body, over and over, in and out until she felt her body preparing for orgasm. Goosebumps washed over her skin and her heart rate increased until her entire body went stiff. “Evan!” She screamed his name on a long note as her body shook from her third orgasm of the day. She went on and on, digging her heels into his ass so he would keep pumping. She wanted to feel him orgasm while she was. “Come for me Evan.”

He looked down at her sated face and knew he would do whatever she asked. He slid all the way out and slammed in, one, two, three, four times and roared her name into the quiet room as his cock slipped deep inside her. “Fuck Nina, fuck. That sweet hot pussy is addictive.”

Yep, so much trouble.

Chapter Three

“Are you dating my aunt?” Kyle sat in Evan’s car as they made their way to the first match of the season.

“Why would you ask that?” He wasn’t sure how to explain dating or relationships to a kid and he definitely didn’t know how to explain what was going on between he and Nina to Kyle. Hell, he didn’t even know. They spent tons of time together and had sex every chance they got, but Nina refused to call it a relationship.

Kyle turned to face Evan, making sure to tighten his seatbelt as he did. “Well you’re always at our house for dinner and sometimes you stay the night even though I’m not supposed to know.” He ticked off his fingers with every piece of evidence revealed. “You both look at each other all weird when you think the other one isn’t looking and Aunt Nina hardly ever cries or looks at the box under her bed.”

Box under her bed? Evan didn’t know what he was talking about but felt like he should interrogate Kyle about it. So he laughed but it was nervous not friendly. “I guess you could say we’re dating even though your aunt won’t call it that.”

“She doesn’t date. Even though guys are always hitting on her, she never says yes. I wonder why she said yes to you.”

Evan tried not to take that last part too seriously. “Maybe it’s because I’m so charming?”

“Nah I think she must like you. Did she like you a lot when you were younger?”

Evan nodded, his thoughts flashing to his nineteen year old self sneaking out of his own apartment with two gym bags full of clothes and his tennis bag. “She did like me and I liked her. We were in love.”

“But you screwed it up, right?”

He nodded. “What makes you say that?”

He shrugged as if what he was about to say wasn’t important. “Noah’s mom said some man must have really done a number on Aunt Nina because she’s too beautiful to be alone. And after what happened, she must have sworn men off forever.”

“What happened?” He asked in a voice that was harsher than he meant. “Sorry buddy.”

Kyle’s eyes widened in fear as though realizing he’d said something he shouldn’t have. “I don’t know.” He wasn’t supposed to know but he’d wondered what made Nina so sad so he’d looked in the box one day and ran to his room and cried for hours.

“Yes I did screw up. Big time. I left to go pro and I just left her a note.”

“You didn’t say goodbye or call later?” Evan shook his head in shame. “Why?”

Now it was his turn to shrug. “I don’t know. I was young and stupid. I thought it would be easier for both of us if I didn’t. But I didn’t know about your mom until you told me.”

Kyle looked up at Evan, his hazel eyes shiny and bright and serious. “Just say goodbye when you leave this time. Please?”

Evan’s heart squeezed at the kid’s heartfelt plea, his serious demeanor and everything he’d just learned. “I don’t plan on leaving but if I do kid, I’ll let you know. Nina too.”

“Thanks,” he mumbled and turned his attention to the passenger window.

Something happened to Nina after her sister died, he knew that much, but what it was he still had no idea. Evan couldn’t stand the idea of Nina enduring more heartache and he just wanted to know what it was so he could make it better. Could he make it better?

He pulled the car into a spot and cut the engine. “Alright buddy, let’s get our game face on. It’s go time!”

~

“Aunt Nina! Noah’s dad is taking a bunch of us camping, can I go? Can I?” He bounced on his toes impatiently, giving his aunt his best set of puppy dog eyes.

“Didn’t Noah’s mom just have a baby a few weeks ago?”

Kyle nodded with a sly smirk. “Yeah. He said his mother in law is coming and he’d rather sleep in the woods than deal with her.”

“Kyle,” she admonished, trying like hell to hold her laughter in. “Don’t repeat that.”

He laughed, “You asked.”

“You got me, I did. When will you leave and when will you come back?” He gave her the answers she required and told her she could ask Noah’s dad for more information. “No it’s okay I trust you.”

Kyle smiled and kissed her cheek. “You’re the best.”

She ruffled his hair. “Oh I am? Then come here and let me give you proper smooches,” she came at him making kissy face noises until he doubled over with laughter. “I guess not the actual best.”

Evan walked up and scooped Kyle into his arms by the waist. “Hey are you trying to kiss my girl?”

Kyle giggled. “She was my girl first.”

Evan shook the boy to more laughter. “Actually she was my girl first. Plus I’m older and stronger.”

“Definitely older,” Kyle said and cracked himself up laughing as Evan carried him to the car.

Nina looked at Evan and Kyle together and she wanted to cry, had to fight with her body to avoid crying. Watching them together made her heart ache as she thought about her own child and how different this picture might have looked if things had turned out differently. She didn’t cry as much about it these days, but this time of year was very hard for her. Turning away from the guys, she wiped a few stray tears and turned with a smile. “Alright you troublemakers, let’s go.” She would have to think about something else, anything else. Like how she had gone and fallen in love with Evan Kindling all over again.

“Everything okay Aunt Nina?”

She wiped her eyes and looked at her nephew in the rearview mirror. “Yeah buddy, I’m good.” She wasn’t right this minute but she would be soon. Some day. “So champ, what do you want for dinner?”

Evan wasn’t fooled by the overly bright smile but he let it go. “What about me? I coached champ back there, don’t I get to choose?”

Nina threw him an are you kidding me look and told them, “Fine I get to choose since you boys are being brats. I choose Pad Thai.”

~

“I need to run to the sporting goods store to get Kyle a new sleeping bag,” she whispered in his ear before sliding from the warm bed.

Evan grumbled at the interruption of his sleep so early. “Can’t you do it later?”

“Noah’s dad will be here in a few hours and Kyle just realized it was torn.” She kissed his forehead and before he could offer to go she was out of the bedroom and padding down the stairs barefoot.

He listened as she spoke in a hushed whisper to Kyle and later when her car started. Evan knew he might live to regret what he was about to do but it had been killing him that Nina wouldn’t tell him much about her life after he’d left school. Of course she didn’t really owe him an explanation but he had to know. It was eating at him. Besides, he justified, how could he make sure they had a future if he didn’t know everything?

He slid softly from the bed onto his knees and bent to look under the bed. The box was easy to find and he realized she wasn’t hiding it there she was keeping it close. That thought made him smile, of her having pictures and mementos from their relationship so close to her as she slept. He pulled the blue box with teddy bears and sailboats on it from under the bed and lifted the cap off. The contents were not what he had been expecting. There were two sonogram photos and a photo of Nina with a round belly and a much younger Kyle on her hip. Pregnant.

His first thought was anger, then shock and then back to anger. He was angry when he thought Nina had gotten pregnant soon after he left but then he found the test results from University Health Services and it all became clear. She’d been pregnant when he left, had found out just a few days before. But where was the baby now? He needed to know. Had to know. He couldn’t tell her he was in love with her until she came clean with him about this. About their baby.

He left the box open on the bed and went to get a shower. He needed a run to clear his mind but he couldn’t leave until he talked to Nina. She would tell him everything he needed to know and they could move forward with their lives.

“Hey Evan where are you?” Kyle’s voice rang on the other side of the door a second before it opened. “Oh sorry,” he stammered.

“Don’t worry I’m decent.” Both sets of eyes were pulled to the open box. Evan noticed that Kyle’s wide eyes looked worried. “I guess you’ve been inside that box before?”

Kyle nodded, unsure what else to say. Shoulders slumped he walked up to Evan and wrapped his small hands around his waist. “Bye Evan.” Then he ran from the room and down the stairs.

Evan wasn’t sure what had just happened but he was pretty sure Kyle assumed he was leaving. “Shit.” He zipped his jeans, leaving the button open and followed him down the stairs. “Kyle,” he called but there was no answer.

“You just missed him. Noah’s dad pulled in right after me.” She leaned in to kiss him but he turned his head. “What’s wrong, do I still have morning breath?” She covered her mouth with a smile but it quickly faded when he didn’t return it.

He kept his gaze on the ocean outside, on the calm rolling waves. He was depending on them to keep him calm right now. “I found your box.” He heard the gasp but he didn’t turn around. He couldn’t have this conversation while looking at her. But he had to when her heard the small hiccups that told him she was crying.

“Why were you snooping Evan? You don’t trust me?”

His arms were crossed and a scowl marred his handsome face. “Should I? It seems you had a kid without telling me, yet Kyle is the only child I’ve seen around here.” He tried to harden his emotions against her but her sobs were growing in intensity with every second.

“When would I have told you Evan? During your first pro match, or while you were on the Asian leg of the tour and fifteen hours away?” She crossed her arms and sat back, her teary scowl directed at him. “I’d planned on telling you during our date that Friday. But that Friday never came.”

“And we’re back to that again, are we?”

“Just shut up Evan, shut up! You don’t know anything, do you?” She stood and paced the room. “You want to know what happened? Well here goes, you were gone when I woke up Friday morning and I never got the chance to tell you I was pregnant. Two weeks later my sister died and I came home to look after Kyle. Between grief and learning to be what Kyle needed I was doing fine. One day I didn’t feel the baby moving anymore so I went to the doctor where they told me my baby had died inside of me. I had to deliver a dead baby Evan. By myself. I had to hire a nanny to come sit with Kyle so he wouldn’t be frightened, okay? So that’s the story, now get the hell out.” She ran upstairs, yelling as she went, “And to think I was going to tell you I’m in love with you today!” A door slamming punctuated those words like a knife to his heart.

Shit. Shit. Shit! He had fucked up royally. He needed to know the story but fuck, he never would have guessed it was that messed up. Well he wasn’t leaving and he wasn’t giving her a chance to expel him from her heart again.

In the kitchen he made a big breakfast guaranteed to end her self-imposed exile upstairs. There was bacon, eggs, pancakes, fruit and home fries, Nina’s favorite indulgence that she never allowed. He tried to hide his smile when he heard her wary steps on the stairs. She brushed by him, loaded up a plate and went outside to eat. He followed.

“You plan on ignoring me while you eat the food I cooked?” She ate slowly and deliberately, avoiding him. “Well at least you’re eating so you can’t yell at me.” She grunted in response. “Good. I’m sorry Nina I shouldn’t have snooped but I’m not sorry I know. I’m fucking sorry as shit I wasn’t here for you and that you had to go through that alone.” He reached for her hand and she didn’t flinch. That was progress. “I wanted to tell you that I’m still in love with you Nina but I needed to know what I was fighting against. That’s no excuse but I needed to know if you could love me back first, because I’m a fucking coward.”

“That seems to be a pattern with you,” she said around a big bite of pancakes. “Cowardice.” She laughed at him through a mouthful of food.

He gave her an amused smile. “No more. I’m right here telling you that I’m in love with you. I love the fuck out of you and I want to wake up every morning to your grumpy ass and Kyle’s motor mouth. I want to be by your side cheering him on as he becomes a better tennis player than I ever was and I want to fill your belly with more babies to fill this big ass house.” He pulled a black heart-shaped velvet box and sat it on the table between their plates.

“You’re proposing over bacon?”

He shrugged looking sheepish. “I thought it’d be in poor form to propose while I was still buried deep inside you.”

Nina laughed and looked at him with nothing but affection. “Oh Evan I still love you too, more than I thought was possible. I’m glad you love Kyle too because we’re a package deal.” She patted his cheek and kissed him, smearing bacon grease on his face and laughing. “When you’re ready to propose, I’ll say yes.”

“When I’m ready? What do you think this is?”

She forked some bacon and eggs into her mouth before she answered. “That is a velvet box between two breakfast plates. Not a proposal.”

“Well when you don’t have bacon grease on your cheek and pancake syrup on your chin, I’ll propose properly.”

She smiled big around a mouthful of food and slid the ring on the appropriate finger. “Since we both know that’s never gonna happen, let’s just pretend you have a romantic bone in your body and you had a big exciting proposal. ‘Kay?”

He kissed her lightly on the mouth to avoid transferring her food to his mouth. “Fine by me, I love you. But if you give me your chewed up pancakes I will have to take drastic measures.”

She swallowed and laughed hard. “You’re lucky I’d consider parting with my chewed up pancakes. But I love you so I’m willing to make sacrifices. No pancakes for you!” She pushed her chair back and straddled his lap. “I’m so glad I found you again Evan and I can’t wait to marry you.”

“Then let’s not wait too long. I’m so in love and I can’t wait to make you my wife. Nina you are my happy ever after.”

The End

A Hot Take Down: A BWWM Action & Suspense Romance

Chapter 1

Rae was dressed like a total cliché in head to toe black but it was out of necessity rather than fashion sense, and she certainly didn’t need to look slimmer. No, her outfit was strictly professional and right now she was on the trail of billionaire embezzler Enrique Valdez and the last trace of him was here at the Downtown Belmont Hotel. Her skintight black dress, black lace top stockings and her black mile high stilettos were all so that she’d fit in as she strolled through the lobby. The good thing about luxury hotels was that no one dared question it when one of the big wigs wanted to order a hooker, escort, call girl- whatever the ladies of the night called themselves these days.

She sauntered across the marble floor of the lobby without drawing any of the wrong type of attention. Of course every male eye from the entrance to the elevator was squarely focused on her assets, which was fine as long as no one stopped her or asked where she was going. When the elevator doors closed behind her, leaving her alone, Rae sagged in relief. She was a pro but one never could tell with these fancy hotels.

It’s not at as though she could simply walk up to the desk and ask for Enrique Valdez because of course, his reservation was under Will Smith. Original, she scoffed. But there was also the fact that the Valdez family was mega wealthy and quite well known on the Chicago business scene, so unless she was on some highly guarded list she wouldn’t even get close enough to sniff his expensive cologne. Which is why I’m currently dressed like a prostitute and walking down the hall the penthouse suite registered to Will Smith.

At the door she scanned the hall just to be sure she was still alone. All clear. Inside her sparkly black clutch she pulled out a lock picking kit and in seconds she was inside the foyer of the cavernous suite. She stood still for a moment, listening for any sounds or movement inside the suite. Nothing. Down the hall the bathroom light illuminated the hall and part of the main room. Clothes were strewn on the floor, on the sofa and a pair of silk boxers draped over the lampshade. Enrique must be trying out different looks, she thought, noticing high quality slacks, worn denim, sneakers and Oxford shorts. The pile didn’t look like it belonged to one person, which is exactly what it should look like for a person on the run.

To the left was the master bedroom and on the other side of the kitchenette was the smaller suite. She started with the master because, what else would a billionaire use? The bed was mussed but not slept in, and the nightstand drawer was pulled slightly out instantly drawing her attention. Rae moved slowly but deliberately and pulled open the drawer. There was nothing but a room service menu, a bible and notepad. She could feel small indentations in the notepad so he must’ve written something down. Now was not the time to check it, she slid the notepad in her clutch and checked the dark wood drawers. Empty. Same with the closet and the desk.

She hiked up her skirt and bent to look under the bed. As a bounty hunter she’d learned all the tricks of criminals, fugitives and bail jumpers. And rule number one was that criminals were stupid, which is why she wasn’t surprised to find a black gym bag packed with bundles of cash. A couple hundred grand, if she had to guess. There was only cash, no deposit or withdrawal slips and no other notes to say where Enrique was or where he would be going next. She pulled her phone from her thigh holster and snapped a few images of the cash bundles. She would have the serial numbers traced if she needed to.

The elevator bell chiming in the distance gave her pause. Could Enrique be back already? She checked the time, 10:30. All her research said Enrique partied until the sun came up so it probably wasn’t him. She held still and listened carefully for footsteps but instead she heard the familiar whir and click of the keycard opener. Shit. Rae kicked off her shoes and pulled out her gun, sliding against the wall to use it as a shield.

Heavy footsteps, at least 200 pounds. Slow steady gait means good shape, probably regular trips to the gym. Quick look through drawers, not a burglar. She slowed her breathing to keep her focus in case the situation went sideways. The gold door handle twisted, the arm holding the gun extended as the looming dark figure scanned the suite and reached for the light switch on the wall behind her.

Click, she removed the safety. “Don’t move.”

The man slowly turned, his hands held up in a nonthreatening way. “Take it easy. I’m not armed.”

Rae kept her eyes trained on the man, certain by his size he wasn’t Enrique Valdez. But what she hadn’t counted on was having the breath knocked out of her by the handsome man turning towards her. His inky black hair was slicked back and shiny, not a hair out of place. His sharp cheekbones and stone carved jaws gave him the look of an ancient statue of a long lost Greek or Roman god. His lips were light pink and the bottom was the perfect size to bite teasingly, surrounded by a five o’clock shadow. But his best feature, his crowning glory, was the mossy green eyes staring down at her with surprise and a healthy respect for the gun trained on him. Hot damn this man was delicious. He was very likely a criminal too, she reminded herself. She smacked the light on with her other hand.

“Who the hell are you and what are you doing in my brother’s room?”

She would have swooned at that deep baritone if she hadn’t recognized the face as soon as the lights were on. “Hector Valdez,” she practically spat. “I should have known you’d be protecting him.”

Those green eyes widened in surprise. “Hiding him? You’re crazy. I heard he’d been spotted here this afternoon and came to see him.”

Arms crossed with one brow raised, she said nothing and stared. And stared. Finally she spoke, “I guess it didn’t occur to you to call the police since your brother is a fugitive?”

“You’re a cop?”

She was used to the sound of disbelief from men who doubted she could take them down without breaking a sweat or shoot them between the eyes from a thousand feet away. “Is that so surprising?”

“You’re pocket sized, of course it is!”

Rae watched, amused as his eyes stayed glued to the thigh holster where she placed her gun. Ten seconds later she’d flipped Hector over her shoulder and sat on his chest. “Pocket sized, you said?” She chuckled at the look of disbelief on his face.

Hector exhaled a rush of breath when she sat on his chest. “Okay pocket sized but deadly,” he amended. “Do you mind getting off me?”

Rae shook her head. “I don’t mind at all. But I’m not going anywhere until you tell me where Enrique is.”

“As far as I know, he’s staying here. He’s probably at a nightclub somewhere.” He struggled and tried to buck her off, but lost his breath when her thighs squeezed his ribs. “Okay, okay. Seriously I don’t know where he is.”

She stared at him for a long time, lost in those mossy eyes while trying to decide if he was being honest. She didn’t see any deception but he was a man and a businessman, which meant he was probably an excellent liar. “Fine,” she stood and helped him up.

“Do you have a name?” He straightened his overcoat and dusted off pretend debris from it.

“Yes. A first, middle and last.” She stepped into her stilettos, gaining about five inches in height in the process. “I wouldn’t try to help him if I were you, no amount of money will save you from aiding a fugitive from justice.”

He shook his head in annoyance. “I’m not eager to help Ricky. He made this bed for himself but his stupidity is affecting my business and I need to talk to him before he goes in.” He looked at her nervously. “I really need to speak with him Ms.,” he trailed off hoping she would supply her name. She didn’t. “Can you contact me if you find him before the police? I just need five minutes, that’s all.”

She crossed her arms, accentuating her ample cleavage. “Five minutes? And in three you’ll have him on a private jet to some non-extradition treaty country, right? No thanks, not interested.”

~

Hector watched the beautiful woman walk away, that black dress hugging her body so tight his own pants were starting to feel a touch uncomfortable. The past fifteen minutes had felt like an eternity, beginning with staring down the barrel of a gun being held by a tiny slip of a woman with skin the color of cocoa and eyes the color of warm honey. She was a knockout, and apparently she could kick some serious ass. Based on her clothes he assumed she wasn’t a cop, maybe a private detective but he didn’t think so. She didn’t seem like a criminal but it’s possible his brother had ripped her off, or someone close to her.

Either way she’d found Enrique’s hideout faster than he had so he guessed some type of fugitive recovery officer. It didn’t matter. He would find out her identity and use her to find his brother. He needed to make sure Ricky hadn’t ripped off any of his clients and if he had, his brother wouldn’t have to worry about jail. He’d kill him.

He whipped out his phone and hit a button. “Scarpinski, I need an ID on a woman. Black female, five foot one or two, one hundred fifteen pounds, honey colored eyes with military training. Start with bail bondsmen.” He clicked off the call and exited his brother’s room. He wasn’t there now and chances were he wouldn’t be here tomorrow.

He needed to talk his brother before he went to prison where his visits were recorded. Hector had no idea his brother had been engaged in shady and illegal business practices, he honestly didn’t think Ricky was smart enough to be shady. But apparently it took all types to steal people’s money and his baby brother was the type. He sat down at the hotel bar in search of answers. They wouldn’t be forthcoming from his brother or the bottom of a glass, but right now he needed something. “Whiskey. Macallan 25. Neat,” he gave the terse order to the pretty bartender. It might not help but it certainly couldn’t hurt.

Hector stayed a while. There was a chance he’d run into his brother as he cleared out, but knowing his brother he would just leave without checking out.

It didn’t matter, Scarpinski would find the chocolate skinned stunner and she would help him find the answers he needed. Then Enrique could rot in prison for all he cared.

~

“I’ll be fine, sis. I’m not a kid.”

Rae looked at her younger brother and smiled at his mature answer. Of course at seventeen he was no longer a kid, but she would always think of him as her kid brother. “I know you’re not Marcus, I just don’t want you to get in trouble while I’m gone.” She worried so much about her brother being out anywhere on the streets of Chicago. The city was dangerous especially for a young black man and Marcus was going to college. If she could get him through the next few months she could rest easier.

“You don’t have to worry about me Rae. I give trouble a wide berth.” He smiled at the get real look she gave him. “Plus this bounty is going to make you partner, right?”

She shrugged and sighed heavily. “That’s what Hal says but I don’t believe a word he says. My capture rate is too good to pull me off the streets and he can’t really afford to. But this bounty will help with your tuition.” The academic scholarship Marcus received would only cover half the cost of tuition and the full cost of books. The rest was up to her.

“You don’t have to do that Rae. I can go to a cheaper college. A degree is a degree, right?”

Her smile widened at his words. He really was the greatest kid. But he was wrong, she did have to do this and everything else she’d done since their parents were killed in a home invasion while she was in Iraq. She’d had a few months left before her contract was up but the Army let her finish early to take custody of a then twelve year old Marcus. “Of course I do. Who else is gonna take care of me in my old age?”

He shrugged with a smile. “I don’t know, I’ll be working at the CDC in Atlanta so you better hurry up and find a man, maybe have some kids.” His laugh made him sound like a little boy. “I could use a few rugrats around here to boss around.”

“You have a better chance of that happening than me, kid.”

Marcus rolled his eyes. “So how long will you be gone?”

“A few days, five at the most. If nothing pans out I’ll come back before heading back out again. You call me if you need anything,” she kissed his cheek, “and please stay out of trouble.”

“Always, sis.”

When she arrived at the hotel to check in, Rae was already exhausted. It had been a long week and the upcoming one promised to be even longer. She would go up to her room, catch a nap and spend the rest of the night going over everything she could find about the life and times of Enrique Valdez. He had an ex-wife in town as well as a mistress, both of whom she would be visiting this week. But first, first she needed to sleep.

The keycard slid into the door and the green light flashed. Rae sagged in relief, stumbling through the door and scanning the room for signs of disturbance. She dropped her bags at the door and pulled the gun from the holster hidden under her jacket. “Who’s in here,” she called and heard a breath hitch. She smacked the switch on the wall and the room lit up. “Goddamit Valdez do you want me to shoot you?”

He swallowed. “I’d prefer if you didn’t.”

“In that case you should tell me why you’re sitting in my hotel room in the dark.”

Hector shifted nervously, tugging at the collar of his shirt. “Aren’t you going to lower that thing,” he indicated the black and silver gun.

“Not until I hear what you have to say.”

“If you don’t like what I have to say you’re going to shoot me?”

She heard the disbelief in his voice and it rubbed her the wrong way. “I guess that depends on whether or not I feel you’re a threat to me or my mission.”

“Mission,” he scoffed, “don’t you think you’re going a bit overboard for a thief?”

“I bet you wouldn’t be saying that if the thief was anyone but your brother.” She never lowered the gun and kept her eyes trained on him in case he decided he wanted to be a hero.

Hector sighed with more than a hint of annoyance. He didn’t like being on the wrong end of a gun and her obvious disdain left him unsettled for a reason he couldn’t quite understand. “Maybe, maybe not. But I’m not a thief so the gun is a bit much, don’t you think.” Eyebrow raised at him, the gorgeous psychopath said nothing only raised her gun arm slightly higher. “Fine. Look I’m not trying to hold up your efforts to apprehend my brother, I’m just asking for a few minutes to see if he screwed over any of my clients. Is that too much to ask?”

“It is, actually. I don’t know you and I sure as hell don’t trust you.”

Hector stood slowly. “I can pay you on top of whatever your employer is offering.”

Rae saw his body relax and she immediately tensed. Of course he felt at ease now that he was offering up his best bargaining chip, his money. She could use the money but she couldn’t risk him helping his brother get away from her. “How much?”

A slow grin spread over his handsome face. “One million dollars.”

He said it so simply she quickly disregarded it. “Yeah, right. I may not be rich Valdez but I’m not an idiot.”

“And I never joke about money.”
A million dollars? Combined with her cut of the bounty and she could get Marcus through all four years of college and maybe build a nice nest egg if he decided to go to grad school. It could solve most of her money problems right now and leave a lot saved for a rainy day. “You talk to him but I’m in the room and no more than five minutes. Got it?”

“I can’t have you speaking to the press about my conversation.”

She laughed bitterly. “I don’t give two shits about whatever you want to talk to your fugitive brother about. As long as it isn’t pertaining to how to get away from me, you’ve got my word.”

“And I’m supposed to trust you?”

She shrugged. “You don’t have to. The choice is yours.”

Silence hung in the air for several long minutes until Hector stood and gave her a brief nod.

“Meet me in the lobby at nine.” She closed the door in his face before he could agree.

Chapter 2

Hector was waiting in the lobby the next morning when the elevator dinged and Rae stepped out looking like the hottest biker chick he’d ever seen in black jeans that molded to her body, a black shirt that clung to her breasts and a leather jacket that told the world she was a badass. He couldn’t keep his eyes off her as she strode confidently towards him, her pretty features schooled into a neutral expression that made him want to bend her over the nearest surface and fuck her senseless.

Judging by the scowl that had developed on her face, he guessed that wouldn’t be a welcome advance so he smiled. “Good morning Ms. Fenton, how are you?”

“Rae,” she said bluntly as she slid dark sunglasses over her eyes.

“Excuse me?”

“Rae. My name is Rae, not Ms. Fenton.”

Hector didn’t get it but he decided not to fight it either. On his best days women were crazy creatures he barely understood. With Rae that was increased by tenfold because she—quite obviously—wanted nothing from him. “Fine. Rae call me Hector.”

“Whatever,” she said and walked out of the hotel without checking to see that he followed.

“My car is right,” he stopped when he realized she was too far away to hear and she probably didn’t care anyway. “Hey wait up.” Rae turned to look at him but the sunglasses masked the flash of annoyance he was sure was exhibited all over her face.

“Yeah?”

“My car and driver are waiting in front of the hotel. You walked right passed him.”

“I know,” she turned and kept walking to the far end of the lot.

“What do you mean you know? Then why did you keep walking?”

She whirled around. “Hector this is my show, not yours. In the boardroom or whatever I’m sure you’re hot shit. But this here, is my gig so we do it my way.”

“And you don’t think having a driver is more prudent than driving an unfamiliar area yourself?”

“As a matter of fact, no. I don’t want to broadcast to the world that I have money and am willing to pay ridiculous sums of money for useless information.” She waved in the direction of the black Town Car and the suited driver, “And that screams big money. I need information and I don’t have time to haggle over prices for information. Trust me, I’ve been doing this a long time.”

The laugh that escaped caught him off guard. “Since you were what, in diapers?” He quickly tried to school his features when he saw anger flashing in her eyes but it was too late. She pushed him, hard, and it took all his energy not to fall to the oily concrete below. “Hey!”

“Keep your thoughts to yourself Mr. Valdez. I am more than qualified to do this and I’m quite sure you know that.” She crossed her arms tight around her body, “If you don’t think I can find your brother you are more than welcome to do it on your own.” She stopped at a black Mustang, yanking the door open and pulling it closed before starting the engine.

Hector groaned in frustration as he stood on the passenger side waiting for her to open the door. And waited. And waited. Finally he knocked on the window and waited to hear the click of the lock. Nothing. He leaned down and knocked on the window, this time harder. “Are you going to open the door?”

Rae leaned over and rolled down the window just enough to be heard. “Oh I’m sorry are you lowering yourself to ride with me?”

It was that perfectly sculpted eyebrow raised tauntingly that made him want to strangle her and kiss her, but right now the urge to strangle was winning out. “Dammit woman you can’t make anything easy, can you?” The smile she gave him did things to his mind and body he didn’t want to think about. She had bright white teeth that seemed to sparkle in the early morning grey, smile lines that said she smiled a lot more than she wanted the world to believe and those full lips were more enticing when curved into a smile.

“Sorry Mr. Valdez that’s not really my style.”

“Hector,” he barked and flung open the door the moment her fingers lifted the lock. He looked at her wide eyed expression, “My name is Hector. I only require employees to call me Mr. Valdez.”

“Well aren’t you special,” he heard her mutter as she threw the car in reverse and flew out of the parking lot.

“So what’s on the agenda today?”

“Agenda?” She laughed a little too loud and a little too long. “Sorry buddy my work doesn’t work like that. Right now we’re headed to South Bend.”

He frowned, his brows furrowed in confusion. “Why on earth would we go there? Ricky doesn’t know anyone in Indiana, especially a city like South Bend.”

Rae didn’t even flinch at his tone, she stayed focused on traffic as she merged on to the expressway. “Obviously you don’t know Enrique as well as you think. He has a mistress that lives here. In a condo he paid for,” probably with the money he stole, she thought but did not say.

“Are you sure?” When she nodded he sank into the plush leather seat and looked out the window. “This is a pretty great car Rae. Yours?”

“No it belongs to my protector,” her answer was sarcastic and on edge. Why was it that men like him automatically placed women in one box?

“I just meant it must have taken a lot of work to get her in working order again.”

She smiled fondly and patted the dashboard. “Yeah it did. Me and my brother Marcus spent two years working on her. We rebuilt the engine, reupholstered the seats and even added authentic shag carpeting to the trunk.”

“You are so damn beautiful when you smile.” She looked over at him and laughed at the mortified look on his face.

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell the world you’re attracted to the likes of me.”

Hector barked out a laugh. “Tell whomever you want Rae, I’m not ashamed of my attraction to you.”

“Then what’s with the look?”

He paused for a minute, thinking that his answer was important even if she’d never admit it. “I just didn’t want you to put me in a headlock for saying you look beautiful.”

She laughed again and put the car in park, “I may not be your typical girl Hector, but even I appreciate a sincere compliment.”

“Then why have you stopped? Planning to leave me stranded someplace?”

“We’re here.”

~

Two hours later Hector and Rae left Candi McCorkle’s condo with more questions and almost no answers. Candi swore she hadn’t seen Enrique in months and she suspected he must’ve picked up another mistress on his travels because he used to visit her once a month. “Do you have any idea where he might be hiding out?”

Candi shook her silky blonde waves, “No. When he needs to lay low he usually stays with a woman or at a hotel under a celebrity alias.” When Rae asked if he often had to hide out, Candi explained that “Ricky loved to gamble and take risks so there was always some pissed off businessman, gangster or husband looking to teach him a lesson.”

They were no closer to finding him after their visit with Candi than before, which pissed Rae off. How could a crooked billionaire be so astute at hiding from the law? It didn’t make any sense. She glanced over at Hector and wondered if he was feeding his brother information. Her bullshit radar didn’t register any deception from him but she was extremely attracted to him and that could be clouding her judgment, couldn’t it? She didn’t know so she started the engine and thought over everything Candi said. Businessmen, gangsters or husbands.

“None of that was helpful, was it?” Hector wasn’t sure what had brought on her silence. She was brooding, didn’t seem to be the type, but something had her brain working overdrive.

“Not much, but she did give me a better picture of your brother. Have you spoken to him recently?”

“Is that what this is about? You think I’ve already spoken to him.” He turned to face her, “If I’d already talked to him why would I still be here with you?”

She said nothing for a few miles as they headed back to the hotel. “I’m checking out tonight. I have another stop to make.”

She didn’t ask if she was coming or offer, but dammit he went wherever she did. “What time?”

“It’ll take me five minutes to pack up my things.”

~

“Tell me about your brother.” They had been on the road for about an hour, headed to Evansville when she decided to get more intel.

Hector sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. It was obvious he didn’t like talking about his brother. “Ricky has always looked for shortcuts. Whether it was dating a smart girl to pass a test or accusing a professor of sexual harassment to pass a class, Ricky found a way to get by without working for it.” It had caused him, his other brother Sal and their father a great deal of humiliation. “He’s just incapable of doing things the right way.”

She understood that, had seen it time and again with the bounties she hunted. “But from what I understand you and your brothers each inherited $100 million, so why wasn’t that enough that he had to steal from other people?”

“Ricky has a chip on his shoulder the size of Texas and he always feels the need to prove he’s better and smarter than me and Sal.” He told her that Enrique was the product of a brief affair during his parents’ separation. His parents eventually reconciled and Sal was born a few years later. “Dad never denied Ricky was his son, he just didn’t do the father son things, I guess Ricky was expecting.” Truth was he didn’t do those things with Hector or Sal either, but somehow they managed just fine.

“Poor little rich boy,” she muttered and shook her head.

Hector smiled. “That is exactly it Rae. Despite having more money than most people can even imagine having, he thinks he’s owed something more.”

She nodded her understanding. She had met plenty of men from all walks of live exactly like Enrique. They felt they were owed more and instead of working hard to get it, they found ways to take it from others. She hoped he went to prison for a very long time. “Tomorrow we’ll go to his ex-wife’s house and see if he’s been sniffing around her.”

“I always wondered where she went.” One day Victoria was there and then she just disappeared from their lives as quickly as she’d entered it. “Why would she pick here of all places? It looks so desolate, so depressing.”

“Newsflash Hector, living in Indiana is affordable and I’m guessing she wanted to make whatever piddly little settlement she got from your brother, last longer.” She watched him from the corner of her eye as he considered her words.

“You’re right.”

“I know.” She waited a beat and then started laughing. Hector joined in, her laughter was infectious and he couldn’t help it. “We’re here,” she told him and jumped from the car.

Interesting.

“They only have a suite,” she informed Hector with an intimidating scowl on her face.

He slapped his credit card on the counter. “We’ll take it.” He bit the inside of his mouth hard to stop from laughing at the incredulous look on her face. “Calm down Rae. We need to sleep and you’ve been driving all day. We have separate rooms and I’ll lock my door in case you get the urge to ravish me in the middle of the night.”

She rolled her eyes. “Like a lock could stop me.”

Hector tossed his head back and laughed, even the clerk joined in. “That’s good to know Rae,” he leaned in so close his lips brushed her ears. “Say the word and I’ll leave the door wide open.”

Not to be outdone, Rae smiled that smile that men found irresistible. “I don’t think I will. I’ll enjoy it more if I have to work for it.” She grabbed one of the cards in front of the clerk and sauntered to the elevator. She heard him groan painfully behind her and she waited until the elevator doors closed.

Then she smiled.

Chapter 3

Warm vanilla assailed Hector’s nose as soon as he opened the door of the suite. He didn’t have to be told that the scent was Rae because he just knew. The woman looked like she should smell like gunpowder but he’d detected the faint hint of vanilla on the long drive to Evansville. There was some bluesy number playing inside the suite and he breathed a sigh of relief that her shower was over. The sound of water sluicing over her body would only call forth images of her naked body covered in soapy bubbles and the things he’d like to do to that body.

He hung up his jacket in the hall and slowly made his way into the suite. The sight he came upon was straight out of his fantasies. Rae stood looking like a vision from his dirtiest dreams, wrapped in a white towel that was almost too small and her dark hair tumbling down her back. Her skin looked like smooth chocolate against the stark white of the towels. “Shit, Rae,” he managed to rasp out.

She turned slowly and smug smile on her face. “Yes?”

“Don’t you have some clothes to put on?” Why Hector said those words, he couldn’t say. But he had to say something or he would have to do something.

“Is there a problem with what I’m wearing?” She grabbed the top of the towel and watched his eyes zero in the small opening her hands created. “I can always take it off.”

The growl came unbidden. Hector couldn’t help it no more than he could help the raging erection threatening to split his pants open. “Rae,” he warned.

“Hector,” she shot back.

“If you don’t want me to fuck you for the rest of the night, go put on some clothes.”

She walked around him, making sure her breasts pushed against him as she did. “Party pooper,” she fake pouted and disappeared into the room.

Hector watched the door to be sure she stayed there at least long enough for him to gather his thoughts and take a shower. Just as he made a move to walk away a white towel went sailing through the air, crashing against the wall and sliding down to the floor. “Rae,” he groaned again. “You’ll be the death of me.”

Refreshed from the shower and dressed in a plain white t-shirt a blue cotton pants, Hector entered the main room of the suite in search of a menu. He was starving and if he thought about food, maybe he wouldn’t think about ravishing Rae. He chuckled at his thoughts, ravishing Rae, was the perfect way to describe her. He still couldn’t shake the images of her in that white towel, legs on display and the swells of her breasts calling out for his taste, his touch.

He wanted her badly, so badly he wasn’t sure he’d survive the night being so close to her and not being able to bury himself deep inside her. Dammit, not again. He called out to her, “Rae I’m going to order room service, do you want anything?” There was a muffled noise coming from inside of her room. He opened the door and released a string of profanity that had Rae laughing.

“Is there a problem Mr. Valdez?”

“You were warned, Rae.” His voice was gruff as he stalked to her naked form lying on the bed. His gaze raked over her body and what he saw made him instantly hard. Her nipples were hard like drops of chocolate and his mouth watered to taste them, her stomach was flat and toned, thighs long and muscular cradling the erotic delights found buried between them. He held back, denying himself her soft touch until she gave him the go ahead.

“I thought about your warning Hector, and I decided to make you prove it.”

He swallowed hard as his mouth went dry as her words registered. “Prove it?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, “you know, all night.”

Hector’s groan echoed in the spacious bedroom and moments later his clothes were scattered on the floor and his big body covered hers, hands roaming all over her soft supple body unsure which treasure to unlock first. “God you’re so soft, bonita.”

His harshly spoken words washed over her like a warm bath. His hard body a sharp sexy contrast to hers, hands moved on their own up and down the hard muscles that bunched with every movement he made to worship her body. Her soft gasps bounced off the walls when his hot mouth curled around one beaded tip while his hand kneaded the other. He switched sides and she writhed beneath him as the sensations overtook her. “Hector,” she moaned when he peppered soft kisses all around her belly and down to the strip of hair that stopped just before the moisture began.

“You smell so good baby,” he moaned and buried his nose deep between her legs. “I can smell how much you want me.”

“So bad,” she panted in anticipation of his mouth landing on her sweet spot. She opened her legs wider, an invitation for further exploration.

Hector’s fingers made one long swipe between her lips and he held them up in the air. “See how wet you are for me, sweetheart?” He placed both fingers in his mouth and sucked them clean. “So good, but I need more,” he smiled and then used his tongue to bring her to orgasm. Twice.

Rae’s breath was coming in short spurts, the back to back orgasms having clearly knocked her breath out of her. “Hector, that was…yes. More. I need you…inside me. Now.”

He kissed his way up her body, tongue laving and sucking her neck until she was squirming again. Begging for more. “Baby there’s no place I’d rather be right now.” And there really wasn’t anywhere he could imagine being other than right here, preparing to slide his cock deep inside the tight wet heat of her.

“Do. It.” She cried out when he thrust deep into her body in one smooth motion. “Yes,” she urged when he stopped to give her time to adjust to his size. She appreciated it since it had been awhile, but enough was enough. “Hector,” she grunted and used her feet to make him move. Then, sweet heaven, he starting moving. At first his thrusts were long and deep, touching something deep inside her that made her squeal with delight each time he touched it. Then he rearranged her hips and hammered in short, quick thrusts that shook her to her core. She felt herself growing wetter and wetter as his short thrusts hit that spot like it had a target painted on it. “Hector,” she moaned and felt chills rush over her body as it tightened and prepared for orgasm.

“Oh god,” she moaned over and over and over as Hector lost himself in her body, sliding out and slamming inside her, sliding out and slamming in until she was screaming her passion. His grunts were deeper and louder and she felt the moment he lost it. “Rae, Rae, Rae,” he shouted with every thrust until he emptied himself inside her. “Hector,” she warned when her body began to tighten around him into one giant bondage knot and then she cried his name like a prayer over and over as she convulsed and shook beneath him. His name was a prayer, one that she sent up to the heavens for allowing him to help guide her back to earth after that orgasm.

“Wow. Hector that was…I needed that.”

“Me too, babe,” he whispered before nodding off.

~

When Rae awoke the next morning she felt different. Completely satisfied, yes, but also strangely fulfilled. She wasn’t foolish enough to believe that sex, albeit spectacular sex, had changed anything between her and Hector but still she felt changed. Transformed. The moment to explore those feelings was short lived however, when she reached out and felt ice cold sheets. Immediately she sat up and scanned the room, none of his clothes were on the floor. She closed her eyes and listened for sounds but heard nothing. Slowly she scooted to the edge of the bed and stood, not bothering with clothes because she knew what she’d find in the rest of the suite.

Hector was gone. His briefcase, his coat and his suitcase were all gone.

Just. Fucking. Great.

One time, one time she took something for herself and she got both literally and figuratively screwed. He used you, she told herself over and over until the words sank in. Hector Valdez had used her to help find his brother and like the idiot she was, she led him right to Enrique. Was she really so hard up for male attention, for sex that she would sacrifice her career and her brother’s future for one night of great sex?

The answer, obviously, was yes.

“Damn, damn, dammit!” She was such an idiot but she wouldn’t be anymore. Ten minutes later she was showered and dressed and on her way to see Victoria Valdez, the ex-wife of Enrique. She figured it was a pointless trip now that Hector had presumably gone back to Chicago, where Enrique probably was. But she was already here and Rae always covered her bases.

She pulled up to the modest family home and noted it was well cared for with hints that a family lived there. She would have to tread carefully in case Mrs. Valdez had moved on, even though her notes didn’t indicate there was another husband in the picture.

“Can I help you?” A pretty blonde in her 40’s came from around the side of the house, wiping dirt on a towel draped over her shoulder.

Rae put on her I’m harmless smile and introduced herself. “I don’t know if you’re aware of what’s been going on with Enrique Valdez but I’m looking for him.” She saw the woman’s eyes widen and her body tense at the mention of his name.

“Well he’s not here. I haven’t seen in since we signed the papers on our divorce. Why would you think he was here?”

“He keeps a mistress in South Bend so it wasn’t a stretch to think he might have come to you for help.”

Victoria nodded. “I see. Well you can rest easy because I haven’t seen Enrique in years and if he tried to come here I’d call the cops before he could flash that charming damn smile of his.” Her smile was that of a woman who was well aware of Enrique’s flaws.

“Thanks for talking to me Victoria. But if he does call or stop by, can you call me instead of the cops?”

“Are you an ex-girlfriend or does he owe you money?”

Rae laughed. “Neither. I’m sorry, here’s my card. I’m a fugitive recovery agent so I don’t mean him any harm.”

“You’re a bounty hunter? But you’re so small, so beautiful.”

“I’m tougher than I look.”

“I’ll just bet you are Rae. You have a good day, and good luck finding Enrique.”

Rae smiled her thanks and bid Victoria goodbye without asking about the toys in the yard. It wasn’t her business and it wasn’t relevant to the case. The engine turned over smoothly and she was quickly on the road back to Chicago.

Two days later and about a dozen unanswered phone calls from Hector, and Rae was barreling down Interstate 57 in search of Enrique. She’d received several tips that he’d been spotted in Decatur, a small town just northeast of Springfield. So she was on her way to collect her bounty. She wouldn’t get the additional million from Hector but she was getting plenty to take care of her brother’s education.

“I’m coming for you Enrique Valdez,” she sang with the beat of some pop song playing on the car stereo.

Chapter 4

Hector sat in the silence of his downtown penthouse apartment and watched the sun set over Lake Michigan. He was miserable and it was all thanks to a dark skinned pixie who was pricklier than a cactus in the desert. Two weeks ago he’d watched the news with his chief counsel and wanted to shove his fist through the screen. It was live footage of Rae escorting his brother—in handcuffs—to the downtown precinct where he had been booked and arraigned the following day. He had been so furious he couldn’t hear what his lawyer was telling him, his vision blurred in anger and he’d stormed out of the conference room and straight to Rae’s house.

“How could you do that to me,” he’d yelled at her stony face. “You promised me,” he screamed while she just looked up at him as though she couldn’t care less that she’d ruined his life. Her refusal to show even an iota of emotion only made him angrier and he couldn’t understand it. Was she so cold, so unfeeling? “I trusted you, dammit.”

It was those words that had made her flinch, caused a flicker of emotion to flash in her eyes. Yet still she said nothing, which was interesting in itself. In the time he’d known Rae she never backed down from a fight, never not gave as good as she got. But this time she kept a stony stare, arms crossed over her chest and let him yell and scream until he was tired.

He left as unsatisfied as he was when he’d knocked on her door.

He still couldn’t understand why she’d done it. One phone call and she would be one million dollars richer today and he knew she needed the money, he’d seen her dossier and knew about her brother. So why would she ignore his wishes and pass up that kind of money? Probably because you slept with her and then vanished in the middle of the night, his conscience mocked him. Could that be it? Rae didn’t seem like that kind of woman but then again it was a shitty move on his part. He’d woken up with an overwhelming need to have her again and again and it had scared the shit out of him. He didn’t get close to women and he didn’t let them get close. That meant no overnight visits and never needing anyone.

“Shit,” he screamed into the empty cave that was his apartment. He threw the glass into the fireplace. He couldn’t protect his business without talking to his brother and Rae had robbed him of that chance, damn her. He would never forgive her for this.

Hector stood to answer the phone near the door. “Yeah? Okay send it up.” A few minutes later his doorman arrived with a document box and he signed for it. “Thank you,” he quietly dismissed the older man.

Back on the couch, which seemed to be his favorite place these days, he opened the box and found a stack of papers and a small tape with his brother’s name written on it. “Who,” he wondered and found his answer on the first sheet of paper. It was from Rae but she hadn’t left a note or an explanation, just a paper signed ~R. It was everything he needed to know to protect his customers and his business. A bitter smile crossed his face. Rae had come through for him. And he’d been an absolute ass to her.

He had to go to her. Now.

This time when he knocked on the door it wasn’t Rae who answered, but a young man who bore a striking resemblance to Rae. The same cocoa colored skin and the same pouty lips identified him right away. “You must be Marcus.”

The boy crossed his arms and stared hard. “And you must be Richie Rich,” he said with an amused glint in his eye.

“Close. I’m Hector Valdez. Is your sister home?”

Marcus shook his head, arms crossed over his chest as he leaned in the doorway. “Nope. I doubt she’d want to see you if she was.”

He raked a hand through his hair. “I guess I deserve that.”

“You deserve more than that, actually. I heard you yelling at her a few weeks back. The only reason I didn’t come kick your ass is ‘cause Rae said you were rich and I’d ruin my future.”

Hector had to smile at the gumption of this kid. “Well I’m lucky she saved my ass then, aren’t I?”

“Yeah but she’s not here now.”

Message received, kid. “Look Marcus, I really need to talk to her. Can you tell me where she is?”

“Sorry dude, can’t do it. I don’t know what happened between you two,” he held up his hands to stop Hector’s protest, “but I know something did because she was acting weird when she got home. Then after your little tirade she was quiet, sullen. I know my sister and I know you broke her heart. So why don’t you just forget you met my sister and stick to those skinny socialite bitches who only want you for your money.” Marcus shook his head in disgust and closed the door in Hector’s face.

Feeling worse than he had in the past few weeks, Hector turned and left. I’m not giving up Rae. Not at all.

~

In the weeks since she brought Enrique Valdez in, Rae had apprehended a half dozen other bail jumpers. She was tired but she now had enough money saved so Marcus wouldn’t have to worry about what his scholarship wouldn’t cover or living expenses. She had been working like crazy but it helped her forget about the sexy Mexican billionaire she refused to think about.

Unfortunately for her Hector hadn’t forgotten about her. Every day for the past week he’d sent ridiculous floral arrangements to her home and her office. He’d sent prepared gourmet meals to the house for her and Marcus and he’d even sent her several boxes of the craft beer she loved. Those were all thoughtful gestures, especially the beer since they’d only shared it that one time on the drive to Evansville, but it didn’t change anything. He’d disappeared after he’d rocked her world and then showed up a week later to yell at her. Nope, that’s not how she got down. Hector was a fun night she’d remember with a smile. No more. No less.

“Rae get in here,” her boss’ loud bellow interrupted her thoughts, which this time she was grateful for.

“What is it, Hal?”

Hal leaned back in his swivel chair and patted his belly with a smile. “You’ve been working yourself like crazy this past week Rae. I gotta tell you, I love it!” He coughed a bit, leaving spittle on his lip before he went on, “You did such a good job with that Valdez case that I’m giving you another one. This is from a private agency but your cut of the bounty is a cool mil.”

She looked at the smug smile in disbelief. “A million dollars?”

“Yep,” she tossed the folder down in front of her. “He’s elusive and we have no photos, just a vague description. I have it on good authority he has a cabin on a private road up in Lake Geneva.”

She couldn’t pass up the bounty so she pasted a smile on her face and tried to sound enthusiastic about the job. “I guess I’m going to Lake Geneva.”

“Atta girl,” Hal’s smile showed off his tobacco stained teeth.

Rae walked out of the office in a daze. She was so exhausted she knew she wouldn’t make it if she didn’t stop for a shower and a large cup of coffee with a double shot of espresso.

~

After a stop at home to talk to Marcus and a stop for a bucket of coffee, Rae had made good time getting to Lake Geneva. Now she was driving incredibly slowly as the sun began its descent, trying to find the private road that would take her to Mr. Santiago’s cabin. According to the map she was just about there but this time of year meant there were a lot of downed trees and overgrown brush concealing the road.

It was a smart place to hide out, she thought more than a little impressed, but she would find it. Even if she had to walk. That’s it! She pulled her Mustang onto the grass and parked on the opposite side of the road. On foot it was easy to find the road and she walked it with purpose, taking note of her surroundings in case Santiago tried to run on the way back to her car.

Steaks were grilling and she hoped he didn’t have company. The situation could quickly become dangerous if someone tried to intervene. Rae bypassed the door and walked around to the back where she could hear the sizzle of meat being grilled and soft music playing. Looks like someone is planning to have a party. Inside the backyard Rae felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up and she knew—knew—something was off.

The man at the grill was familiar with his black hair and bronzed skin shining in the setting sunlight. He turned and gifted her with a cheerful smile. “Rae! I’m so glad you’re here.”

Godammit! She was going to kill Hal but first she would kill Hector and drown him in the lake. “Of course I couldn’t resist, Mr. Santiago.”

He had the good grace to look sheepish at her words. “Would you have come if I just invited you?”

“You know I wouldn’t have.” And you know why, you rotten bastard.

“Then I did what I had to do.”

“Which is what, exactly? Manipulate people and prey on their needs to get them to do your bidding?”

Ouch. “I guess I deserved that.” He fell down on the nearest chair and motioned for her to have a seat. “I’m sorry. I just, I don’t know.”

“It’s fine Hector. Apology accepted.” She stood. “I really need to get going so, yeah.” She walked down the stairs angry he had manipulated the situation to get her here and disappointed she wouldn’t get to see that million dollars. Again.

“Wait Rae. Please.”

She stopped at the bottom step but she refused to turn around. She would not let his handsome face and his charming words sway her. You only got one chance to screw over Rae Fenton and Hector had his shot. “What?”

“I am truly sorry about how I treated you Rae.”

“Which part Hector? Are you sorry about fucking me and disappearing into the night or about accusing me of somehow deceiving you?”

His sigh was weary. She was right. He was a bastard and he didn’t deserve her, but dammit he wanted her. Hell, he needed her. “All of it. I have no explanation for why I left other than that I was scared.” She didn’t respond but her eyes spoke volumes. She didn’t believe him. “What happened between us was so much more than fucking and we both know it. It was powerful, magnetic and addicting. I woke up and all I could think of was sinking into you again and again and again.” He smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes. “It, you scared the hell out of me so I ran. I went back to my office and hid behind my work, feeling safe I’d dodged those pesky emotions. In the process I hurt and disrespected you and for that I really am sorry.”

“Okay.” She didn’t know what else to say.

“And for my behavior at your apartment, well I’m sorry. I could blame the stress and the pressure of my business but it would all be excuses. So no excuses Rae, just my sincere apology.”

Her smile was small. “Apology accepted. Goodbye.”

“That’s it?” His voice was angry. “You can just walk away from me, from us, without a look back?”

“You’re not the only one who can walk away Hector. The only difference is I’m not walking away because I’m scared. It’s because I’m smart, too smart to let you hurt me again. So it may not be easy but it’s what has to be done.”

He caught up to her before she took two steps away from the house. “Oh no you don’t Rae, dammit.” He spun her around and cupped her face in his hands. “We’re good together and I think we could really be something special if you stop being so damn stubborn.” He took her mouth in a soft sensual kiss that old her everything he was feeling but couldn’t quite put into words. “I am falling for you, dammit. And I know you feel something for me.”

A tear streamed down her eye at his heartfelt words. She did feel something for him too but voicing it would mean making herself vulnerable to him. It would give him too much power to hurt her and she couldn’t afford to fall apart, not while Marcus still needed her. “I may have feelings for you too Hector, but I’m not sure we are a good idea. Your life is so different than mine and I can’t change for you.”

“I’m not asking you to. I’m just asking that you give us a chance to see how amazing we would be together. Just give us a chance Rae, I swear you won’t regret it.”

She laughed. “You’re so bossy.”

“Only when it comes to something I really want. And Rae I really, really want you.” He kissed both cheeks and then took her lips in a gentle kiss. “I think you could be my special forever woman.”

“You do?” He nodded and smiled. “In that case let’s see if you could be my special forever man.”

As the sun set Rae and Hector kissed and poured their growing love for one another into that kiss. They let their bodies say all the things they could not voice.

The End

Just Saying Yes: A BWWM BBW Billionairess Romance

Chapter One

“I hate this city,” Rory Lane pouted after reading the letter her landlord had sent. Her business Rory Lane Designs, was located in the heart of Rainbow Cove. She sold unique, handcrafted jewelry made from precious stones and gems. She did decent business, especially when all the tourists came to check out the famed caves and coves, but not as well as she needed to. But now her already ridiculously high rent on her store was almost doubling.

It was bad enough she was living above the store to save money but there was no way she could pay nearly eight grand a month in rent and still afford to eat, pay utilities and raw materials for her designs. She was truly screwed. Rory’s shoulders sagged in defeat. She wasn’t ready to give up on her dream of becoming a well-known jewelry designer and she was damn good at it. The pieces that had sold were well received and often lead to repeat business. She just needed a bigger customer base.

Rainbow Cove was a small town in California, famed for the reflective rainbow lights inside many of the small nooks and coves along the coast. The town attracted more than its fair share of hippies, mystics, wealthy vacationers and teenage girls, which is why Rory couldn’t understand why she wasn’t pulling in more business. Her best friend Jackson said her prices were too high, but handcrafted jewelry wasn’t the same as the cheap mall crap that turned green after a few days. She used quality materials—real precious and semi-precious stones and gems—and made every piece herself. The price reflected the quality and rarity of the materials. She would not lower her prices, she would find a way to survive.

She groaned and padded to the fridge in search of something to calm her nerves. She grabbed a beer and that stupid damn pesky brown envelope called to her from the pile of mail on her pitiful excuse for a dining table. That brown envelope held the solution to all of her current problems, if she were about six years older. Yep her dear old parents had screwed her good and proper with their will.

Three years ago Victor and Rene Lane died when their private plane went down in a storm somewhere over the Bahamas. They left everything in their considerable estate to their only child, Rory, but with some heavy duty strings attached. She would have outright and total control of everything on her 35th birthday, but at 29 that felt like it was eons away and it wouldn’t help her today. Unless she up and got married. Yeah that’s never gonna happen, she scoffed at the thought.

Rory had problems not just getting dates, but keeping a boyfriend once she got one. She of course blamed her curves. How could she not when every single boyfriend—all three of them—had tried to help her lose weight and when that had failed, left for a thinner prettier version of herself. To say she had confidence issues would be an understatement. And it wasn’t like she hadn’t tried to lose weight, she had, but she was curvy by nature and her short stature didn’t lend itself to that long lean look guys seemed to favor.

She was doomed to be short and full figured for the rest of her life and she was, mostly, okay with that now. She’d lost all the weight her body was capable of losing and still she exercised regularly, not that it did her any good. So yeah, getting married was pretty much not an option.

“I guess I’d better start packing,” she decided with a heavy sigh. She would be homeless since she lived above Rory Lane Designs. “Yeah screw my life,” she said and smacked that mocking letter with the legal letterhead to the ground.

~

“So what are you feeding me tonight?” Rory sat at the bench and watched her best friend, Jackson Bennett, chop up tons of vegetables some of which she didn’t even recognize. He invited her to taste test his newest creations for the summer menu at his upscale diner, Eats Aplenty. Jackson was an amazing chef and had turned dozens of offers to be an executive chef at famous restaurants in Los Angeles, Seattle and San Francisco but he’d turned them down to do it on his own. She admired that about him. Well he was ridiculously good looking, cooked like a dream and he was a man of honor.

Jackson gave her that smile she called the panty dropper because over the years she’d witnessed more girls than she could count melt under the pressure of that smile. “You don’t worry about what they are, just tell me how they taste.”

“Oh come on Jacks, you’re not going to tell me?”

He shook his head, “Because I know you Rory and you’ll prejudge the foods you think you don’t like.”

She sat back with a humph even though she knew it was true. “Fine. Chop chop mon petite chef, mama’s getting hungry!” She sipped the drink he poured for her and moaned. “Oh that’s good. What is it?”

There went that panty dropper smile again. “That is a lychee-tini. Drink up.”

She sighed heavily about a half dozen times before Jackson put down his knife and waved at her. “Lay it on me sweetheart. Tell me what’s so bad that you’re about to blow all my veggies on the floor?”

“I-I,” she started and stopped several times. “I’m thinking about signing up for a matchmaking service.”

His brows lifted in shock. “What, like online dating? Why?”

“No not like online dating. A matchmaker will prescreen men before I meet them and I’ll only meet the ones who meet my…criteria.”

“Why would you do that Ro, you’re beautiful. Just go out and find a man on your own.” He started chopping again, completely oblivious to the evil glare directed at him. “What?”

“Of course you would say that,” she shook her head. “You’re gorgeous, single and rarely sleep alone. It’s not so easy for us mere mortals, Jacks.” She tossed back the second half of her drink and motioned for another. “Anyway this way, the guy will know what I look like before he decides and I’ll only meet with the ones who’ve seen me.” If she thought signing up for a matchmaker was embarrassing, telling Jacks was worse.

“What’s the hurry Rory, you’re still young. Wait until your looks start to fade then find a husband.”

“That ship has sailed,” she mumbled. She shook off the pity party and ignored the pity she would see in Jackson’s gaze instead focused on her newly refilled drink. “Anyway I’ve already signed up for one service so I should find someone any day now.”

“Why? I know this is more than you just woke up and decided you wanted to catch a husband.”

“My store. It’s failing and my landlord practically doubled my rent. If I don’t get money from somewhere I’m going to lose it all.”

“You’re thinking of that damned inheritance aren’t you?” Jackson shook his head. He wished her parents were still alive so he could kill them for putting those ridiculous stipulations in their will. “Please don’t do this Rory, it’s not worth it.”

“That’s easy for you to say Rory, your business is booming and if you were in my position you’d have to hold auditions to pick a wife. I have to find a professional,” she slumped in her seat and finished off her second drink. “Plus I’ll have to use up all my savings to get an apartment if I don’t. So this is literally my only hope.”

“I’ll do it,” he said and continued to chop bok choy.

“What? No Jacks I can’t ask you to do that.”

A sexy slow grin kicked up one side of his face. “You didn’t ask, I’m offering.”

She looked at Jackson for a long time, took in his too handsome features and imagined him as her husband. He was much too good looking and sure, there was a time she thought they could be more but of course he wasn’t interested and he’d become her best friend. But she really needed this and it would be better him than a stranger. Unless you were dumb enough to fall for him. She would do her best to avoid falling in love with her best friend and if she did, well she’d deal with that after Rory Lane Designs was out of danger. “Okay Jackson, but I’m going to pay you.”

He shook his head and pointed his knife at her. “No, you won’t. You’re my best girl, of course I’ll help.”

“Nope sorry. A hundred grand a year for two years and that’s final.”

He looked up with a smile that was more powerful than the panty dropper. “Then I guess we’re getting married!”

Chapter Two

Rory fidgeted nervously as she and Jackson sat in the waiting room of Stephen McKnight-Farthing, the estate lawyer currently being paid to withhold her inheritance. “Stop fidgeting Rory, he’s just a lawyer. And why are we here anyway?”

She stopped. “We’re here because we need to know all the stipulations before we get married so we don’t unknowingly violate them.” The last thing she wanted was for Jackson to be stuck with her and it didn’t help either of them.

“Mr. McKnight-Farthing will see you now,” said his elderly secretary. She turned and walked down the hall, expecting them to follow.

“This place is like The Walking Dead, isn’t it?” Jackson whispered and threw his arm around her as they walked into the mausoleum of an office.

“Shhh,” she elbowed him and took one of the chairs across from the lawyer who sat with pale skin and a depressed gaze. “Mr. McKnight-Farthing, glad to see you again. This is my fiancé Jackson Bennett.” Jacks extended his hand received one limp and sweaty pump of the arm.

“Have a seat,” he said without any emotion and began flipping through pages. “Okay here we are the Lane estate.” He cleared his throat and gave them each a grave look. “In order to collect your inheritance and gain access to your trust fund you must,” he looked down at the papers again, “get married and stay married for a period no shorter than 44 months.”

Rory cut him off, “But that’s almost four years! The note said two years, two freakin’ years!” She flopped back in her seat.

“Yes, if you’ll let me finish Ms. Lane. As I was saying, you must stay married for a period no shorter than 44 months in order to inherit the full estate, which includes the mansion in Rainbow Cove, the bungalow in Aruba and the apartment in Paris, and the entire financial portfolio totaled at about eighty million dollars.” He looked up with a stern look and straightened his tie.

“What? Are you serious, there has to be some mistake. My parents didn’t have that kind of money.” She leaned back completely taken off guard. Her parents had been loaded. Filthy stinking rich and had tied it up in bundles of knots before she could touch it. “Unbelievable.”

Jackson rubbed her back to calm her down. It was a ridiculously large sum of money, it could would change Rory’s life. “You okay Rory?”

She shook her head and kept her eyes close to fight the nausea rising up. “Are there any other provisions?”

With a heavy sigh he nodded. “Yes, I’m afraid. If your marriage does not meet the 44 month benchmark you only get the house here in town and $50,000. I am required to check in at least six times each month to ensure you are not only living together but sharing a bedroom for the first six months.”

“What, no provision for heirs,” Jackson joked.

“Actually there is. If an heir is produced at any time during the marriage you will receive an additional $100 million upon the birth of the child, twenty-five of which will go into trust for the child. If no heirs are conceived the money will go to Mr. and Mrs. Lane’s favorite charities.”

“Is that all?” Rory was feeling overwhelmed and despondent all at once. Apparently her parents were wealthier than she’d ever realized and it didn’t matter because she’d never get to see any of it. She couldn’t ask Jackson to give up almost four years of his life and she certainly couldn’t ask for a baby. It was too much, even for a friendship as close as theirs. At Mr. McKnight-Farthing’s grave nod she stood and went in search of a bathroom.  After emptying the contents of her stomach into a very fancy toilet, Rory rinsed, straightened her back and walked out to meet Jackson.

“Hey sweetheart you okay?”

The look of concern in his sky blue eyes confirmed her plans. She couldn’t do this to him. It wouldn’t be fair to either of them. He’d be tied up with her for four years and that meant no dates, and she would be with him and wasting her last good baby making years. “I’m fine Jacks, you worry too much.”

He pulled her in for a hug and dropped a kiss on her forehead. “I’m worried just enough. You were just told you’re about to be a multi-millionaire and your first response was to go puke.” He smiled at her surprised look. “Who knows you better than me?”

“No one of course because you hog me all to yourself,” she stuck her tongue out and let him walk her out of the law office. “What am I gonna do Jacks?”

“We’re going to get married you crazy girl.” He leaned down and brushed his lips against her ear, “And since you’re going to be a proper heiress, I’ll take you up on that pittance you offered me.” He kissed her cheek and laughed.

“What? Jackson, no. We can’t, I mean I can’t let you sacrifice this much for me. It’s too much.” She didn’t want to feel guilty about him putting his dating life on hold for her and she didn’t want to risk turning her crush on her best friend into something more.

“What sacrifice? We spend all of our free time together anyway, now we’ll just do it in a bigger house with a bigger TV. You think you can spring for one of those big ass TVs that don’t really look good in any room?”

She laughed. Jackson had always been able to make her laugh when she didn’t want to. “If we do this, yes Jacks, I’ll get you the biggest TV we can find.”

“What’s the if here? We’re doing this,” he squeezed her tight. “We are so doing this!”

“Jacks,” she waited until his smile disappeared and she had his attention. “Sex. That’s the sacrifice. If you marry me you’ll have to do without sex for almost four years. You heard him, he’ll be checking about twice every week.” She growled in frustration and walked ahead of him. “Stupid dumb man thinks he can go four years without sex when he hasn’t gone a week without it since we were fifteen.”

He yanked her to a stop, “Actually I haven’t had sex in about four months and who said I’d go without? We’ll be having sex. Won’t we?”

“You want to have sex…with me?” He looked down at her with a smile so sexy she’d never seen it before.

He shrugged in that casual way of his. “Sure I do Rory, you’re a bombshell. I just don’t hit on you because you’re my best girl and I don’t want to lose you.”

She took in a deep breath that was part sea water and part Jackson. His words left an odd heat sparking off her body and a strange pinching in her chest. She released an unconscious shudder when his soft lips touched her forehead again. “You don’t have to say that Jacks. It’s okay.”

“Are you kidding? It’ll be magical between us. Just you wait.”

~

Just you wait. Magical between us. Jackson’s words played over and over in her head a few days later when they stood before a Justice of the Peace to get married. She stood in a strapless cream dress with a fitted bodice and it flared out from the waist with several layers of tulle underneath. She wore comfortable cream kitten heels with a white tulip stuck in her curls. And Jackson, he looked absolutely swoon worthy in a dark blue suit that turned his eyes a dark sapphire and a white shirt that showed off the dark curls swirling on his chest.

It should be illegal for someone to look so good, especially when that someone is your best friend and the only family you have. She couldn’t take her eyes off him as the Justice spoke and prompted them for an ‘I do’ ever so often. She imagined his hands gliding over her curves, his deep breaths washing over her body moments before his lips touched her somewhere, anywhere. Her body was already humming with desire and she wasn’t even married yet.

This is not going to end well, she thought before releasing a breathless “I do.” He gave her the panty dropper before his own ‘I do’ and her knees buckled.

Jacks caught her arms and pulled her flush against him, “No need to be so eager sweetheart, we’ll get to the wedding night soon enough,” he joked. She wanted to smack him but figured it could wait until they were officially married.

“You may now kiss the bride.”

Their eyes were locked for an endless minute, both darkening with desire they’d never spoken of or allowed themselves to give in to. Their hands were still locked, her small butterscotch hands in his bronze ones, both fingers winking with Rory Lane originals. Rory took a step forward and Jackson did the same. Her hands wandered to his chest and she might have taken a minute to feel his bunching muscles before fisting the fabric and leaning into him.

Jackson pulled her in by the waist and slowly lowered his head until their lips touched. It was instant insanity but he’d signed up for it and dammit he was going to enjoy it. He licked at her lips until she opened for him and when their tongues touched, sweet hell it was like someone a set fire to his body. He tilted her head back to deepen the kiss and claimed her mouth until she moaned under him and his hands wandered south and grabbed onto her luscious rounded bottom.

“Ahem,” a voice uttered several times before it sank in that they were in the Rainbow Cove courthouse. “Happy to see young love kids, but I have another ceremony.”

Rory blushed and took the nearest seat, sure her legs would give out if Jackson wasn’t there to hold her up. “Sorry about that, sir. I guess we got carried away.” She hoped to get carried away again and again if just a kiss from her best friend put her on the verge of an orgasm.

“No worries dear. That’s the best way to start a marriage, by getting carried away.”

They signed the marriage license and exited the courthouse. “Come here wife,” Jackson pulled her in for a long hug and planted a kiss in her coppery curls. “Let’s get some food, I’m starving.”

“You’re always hungry. Being married to you I’m going to go bankrupt with that bottomless pit you call a stomach.”

“It’s a good thing you can afford it sweetheart.” He patted his stomach just as a loud growl sounded. “While we forage for sustenance tell me, what have you got planned for our wedding night.” He winked and she laughed, and ignored the moisture pooling in her sexy panties that matched his eyes.

~

Rory set foot in the house she’d grown up in for the first time in years. It was darker than she remembered with a lot of bulky furniture that she thought would end up at the nearest charity shop. Everything was covered in a layer of dust and the idea of cleaning this gigantic old house made her want to curl up under the covers. “We’re definitely hiring a cleaning service to take care of this,” she swiped a finger through the dust.

Jackson walked in behind her and dropped a few boxes near the door and dropped his hands on her shoulders. “Why don’t you call around now so your allergies aren’t going crazy for a week? I’ll get the boxes from the truck.”

They rented a truck to move his apartment and hers into the house. It didn’t make sense for him to keep his apartment for four years because as she’d told him, he was always welcome to stay at her house. Forever. And the house was now hers outright as of a few hours ago so she’d left the secondhand furniture and grabbed everything else for her new home. “I’ll do that, but first we need to check the Wi-Fi.” It was supposed to be set up already and once her phone told her it was, she called around. “Jacks! We have a service coming in two hours so we need to do a tour of the place.”

It took an hour to go through every room and figure out what was a priority and what could wait. “Do we have a master bedroom picked out yet?”

She spun when his words sounded so close to her ear and their lips were practically touching. “Oh,” she gasped her hazel eyes wide and sparkling, quickly going dark amber with desire.

A groan sounded deep in his throat and he cupped the back of her head. “I have to,” he rasped out and took, no claimed her mouth with all the desire he’d denied for years and especially this past week. When she sank into his kiss, into his embrace Jackson felt like puffing his chest out and pounding on it. Her soft cries and moans were making him hard and he didn’t want their first time to be in a dusty old room. “God Rory, what you do to me!”

Eyes squeezed tight and visibly trying to slow down her hammering heart, Rory finally opened her eyes. “I could say the same thing to you Jacks,” she shook her head and patted his chest. “Come on I have the perfect room for us.”

Us. He smiled, loving the sound of that. If Jack was being honest with himself he could admit he’d been carrying a secret torch for his best friend since about the age of fifteen when she’d filled out overnight. All of a sudden his good buddy Ro had turned into a stunning creature with breasts, long eyelashes, glossy lips and a plump ass that taught him the healing powers of a cold shower. He’d never wanted to ruin their friendship for a short lived relationship but he couldn’t let her marry some douchebag who would take advantage of her and break her heart. And finally getting to make love to that delectable body? Well that was just a bonus.

They walked down the long hall, passing about a dozen doors before she stopped at the last door. There were dark cherry double doors and when she slid them open dramatically it was nothing but sunlight. Nearly one entire wall was covered by a window with dozens of small panes, giving the room a soft golden glow. “I thought we could put the bed over here and put a few chairs in front of the window,” she explained how she saw their marital bedroom and Jacks listened with a smile. Her skin flushed an appealing peach color when she was excited and right now she was thrilled.

“Oh,” he exhaled when she threw herself into his arms. “I guess I should have been paying attention to you, wife.” His arms immediately tightened around her and pulled her in close, his erection throbbing under his zipper. “To what do I owe this erotic torture?” Her smile nearly knocked him on his ass.

“I was just saying thank you. Again.” And taking any opportunity she could to press up against his hard muscled body. She squealed when his erection pressed into her, “Oh husband, are you happy to see me?”

“Always sweetness.” Their lips met in the middle and the kiss was short, sweet and full of unfulfilled promise.

Rory stepped back and fanned herself. “Damn Jackson you’re way too potent,” she laughed and shook her head. His laugh was deep and vibrated through her body.

“Resistance is futile.”

Wasn’t that the truth. “Come on, we’ve got tons of work to do.”

Chapter Three

“What the hell are you wearing?” Jackson was going out of his ever loving mind. Every night Rory, his sweet little Rory came to be in some flimsy piece of fabric and called it pajamas. The first night she wore a black lace nightgown that came to mid-thigh and had a split. Then there was a peach colored thing that was all lace and totally see-through. Tonight, she was trying to make him either die from a prolonged hard on or jump on her and pump until she screamed herself hoarse.

Rory smiled and twirled slowly for him. “It’s called a teddy.” This black and pink lacy piece was a new purchase, made with Jackson in mind. The black lace wasn’t much more than three strips that looped around her neck and covered the nipples, leaving the rest of her breast exposed. The panty part was all lace and the entire thing was held together by pink ribbons. She twirled again because the way he looked at her made her feel sexy.

“There’s no crotch in it!”

Oh, and it was crotchless! She felt positively wicked in it and she wore it because tonight was the night. She was going to have sex with her greatest crush, her biggest fantasy. Her best friend. “Is it?”

“Rory,” he moaned and covered his eyes.

“Jackson,” she replied, surprised the sexy voice that belonged to her.

He opened his eyes and she was standing right next to the bed. He could see her lips, swollen and glistening. “You’re trying to kill me, aren’t you Rory?”

She felt sexy, bold. Wanton. Stretching her muscles she arched her back, pulling the material tight and highlighting her exposed lips. “I don’t want to kill you Jackson. I want to taste you.”

“Yep definitely trying to kill me,” he groaned, pulling her by the waist and twirling her until his body covered hers. His hips circled, pressing his cock into her swollen folds. “Fuck, you look…breathtaking Rory. I don’t know where to look first.”

She squirmed under him. “Pick a place and start looking.”

He stared deep in her eyes and pulled the pink ribbon tied between her breasts and at her neck until she was exposed to him. “Damn sweetheart you look good enough to eat.”

A moan escaped at his words and her back arched. “What…are. You. Waiting. For?” Her words came out in short pants when his tongue pulled one dark berry tipped breast into his mouth. “Jackson, yes.” Her fingers tunneled into his dark waves and held him where she wanted him most.

“You like that sweetness?” He didn’t want for answer because he needed to taste the other one, just to be sure they tasted the same.

“Hell yeah I do!”

Jackson chuckled. Rory was always one to say what was on her mind and it was one of the things he loved most about her. But he could only imagine how that would translate in bed. Eager to find out he began kissing a path around each breast and down her stomach. “Mmm you smell good,” he told her and buried his nose between her lips. She smelled like vanilla and god he hoped she tasted like it too.

“Uh Jacks, you don’t have to, you know.”

He looked up at her, uncertainty written all over her face. He dipped down and sucked her clit before looking back up at her, “Oh but Rory I want to. I can’t wait to taste you, to feel your juices coat my tongue as you tremble under me.”

“Oh,” she said on a breathy moan. “In that case, what are you waiting for?” He wished he could wipe the uncertainty from her face so he looked at her, the tip of his tongue running circles around her clit. “No one has ever,” she closed her eyes, “Just do it already Jacks.”

He laughed again. So none of her douchebag exes had been man enough to pleasure her with their mouths, he was glad. It was their loss and he would show her just how amazing it could be. “As you wish.”

His big hand spread her thighs wide, leaving her feeling completely exposed and on display. She couldn’t help but moan at the reverent way he took her in. She felt the juices running between her legs and she wanted to close them, tried to close them but Jacks wouldn’t let her. Then his lips wrapped around her lips and for several long minutes she was sure he was French kissing her pussy. “Oh! Jacks, yes oh yes, Yesssss!” When he slid his tongue inside her opening and twirled it around, fucking her with his mouth until her legs quivered and she couldn’t silence her screams. “Jackson. So good.”

He smiled into her wetness, glad it was him making her lose control in this way. “Tell me you like it sweetness. Tell me.” He dove back in, savoring her sweet flavor with every swipe of his tongue and scrape of his teeth. Her moans were making him want to rise up and slam into her, to feel her wet heat wrapped around him, squeezing him in ecstasy.

“Jacks your mouth is the best thing I’ve ever felt. The way your mouth is fucking my pussy is making my head spin. I’m so wet for you and I can’t wait to have your cock deep inside me.”

He growled his satisfaction, pulling her clit into his mouth with his teeth and sucking hard until she was screaming his name and shaking violently under him. His tongue slowed and carried her down from her orgasm. “Fuck Rory you’re gorgeous when you come in my mouth.”

“Damn that dirty mouth of yours,” she groaned. “I fucking love it!” She sat up and pushed him on his back, “Now my dear friend and husband, I believe it is my turn to taste your magic stick.”

He groaned and laughed. “Magic stick?”

“What? I’ve heard really great things about it. I’m eager to see it, to touch it, taste it. Drink it.”

“Rory as much as would love to bury my cock in your throat, I’m dying to get deep inside that sweet pussy.” He lifted her and sat her on top of his cock, groaning when she rocked against him.

“You should have just said so,” she smiled coyly and rose up until she was lined up with his impressive cock. She sank down taking delicious inch by delicious inch inside her. “Ah, Jacks. That’s definitely more than a mouthful,” she grinned and then she started rocking.

With his hands grasped firmly on her hips, he guided her up and down, up and down on his cock until she took the rhythm on her own and increased the speed. “Goodness you are a vision,” he rasped as he watched her beautiful caramel breasts bounce up and down. He sat up and tilted her back for a deeper angle and also so he could take one of those glorious tits in his mouth.

“Jackson,” she moaned and bounced harder and faster on his cock. She felt her pussy tightening around him, the pulsating making her extra sensitive with every drag of him inside her.

“Let go Ro, I’ve got you. Always.” His kiss stole her screams and she jerked furiously on top of his, squeezing and pulling him in. Milking him until he splashed his orgasm inside of her.

“Jackson! Fuck me, Jackson! Jacks,” her screams slowed as she came down. “Jacks,” she squealed with a laugh when he flipped their positions and hammered into her for all he was worth.

“Rory you feel so fucking good, baby. You’re tight and wet.”

“Just for you Jacks. Always for you.” She probably shouldn’t have been so honest but this was the best damn loving she’d ever had.

“Ro!” He shouted loud when his orgasm washed over him and he gave her a few final strokes that brought her to another orgasm.

“Damn Jacks, you just rocked my world.”

He laughed at her. She was still his crazy, sexy best friend and together they’d just had the most explosive sex of his life. “Right back at you, sweetness.”

“Now let’s see how well you do in the shower.”

~

Rory was in love with her best friend. She knew it was inevitable, but she hadn’t expected it to happen so soon. If she wanted to be cynical, which she didn’t, she could blame it on the amazing sex they’d been having and it was amazing. He’d taught her how to let go and enjoy herself during sex and she’d allowed him to explore some of his kink and found she actually enjoyed.

But that wasn’t why she’d fallen for him. It was because Jacks was incredible. He looked out for her the same way she looked out for him, leaving delicious meals in the new warming oven for her when he knew he’d be at work late. She dropped off his chef whites for dry cleaning and had the kitchen outfitted with high end appliances so he could practice new recipes at home.

They made a good team and that had made the past few months a dream come true. When McKnight-Farthing dropped by unannounced for his visits he found a happily married couple, cooking in the kitchen, vegging in front of the TV and one time having sex in the pool. He was satisfied they were a real couple and yesterday she’d signed the papers giving her the first fifty thousand plus access to her trust fund, which contained about five million dollars.

So far life was good.

She wanted desperately to tell Jackson she was in love with him but that was an unfair burden. He didn’t sign up for forever. He was only trying to help her out because that was what they did. When one of them needed help the other stepped up and did all they could. That’s what Jacks what doing and she was the idiot who’d gone and fallen in love.

She stared at the computer looking at the new website for Rory Lane Designs hoping like hell she could keep her feelings from Rory hidden. For four years. “Yeah like that’s possible,” she shook her head in disgust with her pathetic self. “What were you thinking girl?”

“My girl is always thinking about something,” Jacks laughed from the door.

He looked so beautiful framed in the door with that casual smile and lean that highlighted its body to perfection. The sun streaming in behind him made those golden waves look like a halo. “Fucking perfect,” she muttered under her breath. “What are you doing here? I thought you’d be home late.”

He shrugged and pushed off the door. “The doors are closed but the house is still packed but I left my manager in charge because I wanted to spent time with my best girl.”

Was it any wonder why she loved this gorgeous man? “You’re so sweet Jacks.”

He grunted and stalked to her, resting his hands on the arms of her chair, locking her in his arms. “I’m not sweet. I’m sexy, manly, rugged.”

She hopped up and kissed his lips. “All that and sweet too? I’m a lucky girl.”

“No Rory, I’m the lucky one.” He lost himself in her smile until he heard the sound of a zipper falling.

“Want me to show you how lucky you are?” She sank to her knees before he had a chance to respond, loving the taste and smell of him. Tasting him and giving him pleasure was turning into her favorite pastime and she planned on doing it until her time ran out.

Chapter Four

Jackson loved being married. Well to be fair, he loved being married to Rory. She was his best friend, his wife, his lover and he was pretty sure he was starting to fall in love with her. It was weird, not that he could love Rory, but that it hadn’t happened before then. He realized how much he’d compartmentalized his feelings for her. It took no time at all to start falling for her, which meant they could have had this amazing thing at any time during the past two decades.

Except he was an idiot. A big idiot who’d spent much too long thinking with the wrong head. Now he had his beautiful brown sugar by his side and life was great.

Well life would be great if he knew what was bothering Rory. For the past few days she had been tired, withdrawn and kind of depressed. He wasn’t sure what brought it on, but being married to your best friend meant you could always tell when something was wrong. He just hoped it wasn’t something he’d done.

He sat in the kitchen waiting for his dough to rise and paying bills online. When he got to his culinary school loans his jaw dropped. Zero balance. That little sneak. “Rory!” He wasn’t going to chase her down, she’d better get her cute little ass down to this kitchen so he could talk to her. She’d paid off his credit card debt, now his student loans and she’d bought the building his diner was in and gave it to him so he’d “always have it”. While Jackson appreciated the gesture, he knew something was wrong. “Rory!”

“Keep your pants on buddy. Where’s the fire?”

He didn’t buy that casual lean and he could see the strain around her eyes when she pretended to smile. “You want to explain something to me?”

“Sure, what would you like me to explain Jacks?”

That tone told him something was wrong. “Explain why you’re giving me a hundred grand a year yet you paid off my debt and bought my building.”

She shrugged as if it wasn’t a big deal. “Jacks you’re my family and I just want to make sure you’re taken care of if anything happens.”

If anything happens? “Is something wrong Rory, are you sick?”

She sighed and took a seat across from him. “I’m not sick Jacks but if for whatever reason you decide to leave,” which you will she wanted to add. “I want to make sure you’re good.”

He rounded the counter and grabbed her, pulling her into him. “Jesus Rory you’re scaring me. Tell me what’s going on?” He stared into her gorgeous hazel eyes and he could see something in them but he didn’t know what. It wasn’t quite sadness, more like resignation and despair.

“Where do I begin?” She wasn’t prepared to have his conversation but she knew Jacks and wouldn’t give up until he’d wrung every truth, every secret from her vault.

“Why don’t we try the beginning, sweetness.”

His tone was so soft, caring and it was making her love him more not less. “Don’t Jacks, please. I can’t think when you’re touching me.”

He smiled and stepped back. “Okay, better?”

She nodded even though his scent was still invading her senses and making it impossible to put words together. “I’ve done something really stupid Jacks and I don’t want it to wreck our friendship.”

“It won’t.”

She shook her head, “You don’t know what. What if you can’t forgive me and I lose you?” If she lost Jacks she’d be well and truly alone.

“Sweetness you could never lose me.”

“Don’t say that if you don’t mean it.” She couldn’t bear it if Jacks hated her or worse, couldn’t be around her because he thought her a lovesick puppy.

“I mean it. Now tell me, what is so awful that I’m never going to forgive you?”

“I fell in love with you.”

He sucked in a breath and looked at her hazel eyes as they bored into him, deep into his soul. She was searching his face for any sign of what? Disgust or hate or pity, he guessed. But hell it was the best news he’d heard in a long time. “Rory,” he said on a long breath.

She held herself stock still so the tears building up couldn’t fall. She wouldn’t put that on him too. If he didn’t love her that was his choice and she wouldn’t force him to watch her fall apart on top of having to reject his best friend. “It’s okay Jacks.”

Her voice was small and defeated and he hated that he did that. He loved her too, was in love with her. So why wasn’t he telling her, easing her pain and fear? “I,” he paused searching for something but nothing would come out. He watched her hop off the stool and pull her shoulders back in a show of confidence, he loved her strength, and looked at him as though memorizing his face.

“I’m sorry,” she said and walked out of the kitchen.

At least now I know what’s wrong.

~

Rory spent the next few days holed up in her home office processing orders. She had received dozens of online orders that were going to seriously deplete her inventory, a good problem to have. Now she needed to find time to make new pieces and move locations. Even though she now had the money to pay the rent increase, she didn’t want to pay that much just because the landlord wanted more money. Now she was looking for a new location for her store and turning one of the rooms on the east side of the house into a work studio.

It was better than crying in bed over her own stupidity. So instead of wallowing in the misery that consumed her she threw herself into work as much as she could. Jackson’s rejection had hurt her deeply but what hurt most was that she didn’t get to share the best news with him. She was having his baby. They would be wealthy beyond their wildest dreams. Unfortunately it wouldn’t be as a family. She already decided she would give him half when their time was up. It was the right thing to do.

“God I’m so stupid!” She was so angry at herself for ruining what they had. The friendship, the laughter, the passion. She should have just kept her stupid feelings to herself, no matter how much it hurt her to do so. Now things were awkward when they did see each other and that almost hurt more than being rejected. At least she was used to rejection.

This was Sean and Kirsten all over again, only ten times worse. Instead of losing her boyfriend to her close friend and roommate she was now losing her best friend and the man she loved, all in one. Like a sale, woo! “At least depression doesn’t lessen my sarcasm.” She should probably also stop talking to herself. Then again she may as well get used to being alone and having the walls for conversation. I should probably get a few cats.

She didn’t even know if she could have pets with an infant. She would have to ask her doctor at the appointment next week.

“Are we going to avoid each other forever?”

“Shit!” She was startled and nearly fell from the chair she was using to recline too far back. “You scared me.” She removed her hands from her belly when his gaze flew to her midsection.

“I do still live here,” he said with that gaze that saw too much.

“I know that, I just thought you might still be at work.” Hoping was more like it.

“I told you before I was letting my manager have more responsibility so we could spend more time together.”

She swiveled so her back was to him. “That was before Jacks.” You will not cry, you will not cry. She heard his steps move closer to her and stiffened.

“Does that mean you don’t want to spend time with me anymore Rory?”

She shook her head and discreetly wiped away a few tears. “No Jacks, I always want to be with you. But I just need some space to feel normal about you again. Is that alright?”

She gasped when he spun her chair to face him, his blue eyes alight with fury. “No dammit, it’s not alright. Not when you can’t even look at me!” When she did look at him what he saw in the depths of those green and brown and gold eyes gutted him. She was in so much pain and it was all his fault.

“How can I look at you, Jacks, and not remember the things you did to my body? The way you made me feel? How I’ve shared more with you in a few months than I ever have with any other man?” She pushed at his chest. “I need to get to a point where I look at you and see my friend, not the man I love- damn you.”

“But Rory I love you too,” he whispered. His heart was breaking at the pain he heard in her voice, that was written all over her face.

“Yeah I know Jacks but it isn’t the same and you know it.”

He nodded. “But it is the same. I am in love with you Rory. I don’t know why I didn’t say it the other day. I opened my mouth and tried but nothing came out.”  He would regret that moment forever, especially if she didn’t forgive him. He’d never acted like such a coward in his life.

“This isn’t something you can fix Jacks. You can just say you’re in love with me because you want me to stop hurting. It doesn’t work like that.”

She walked out of her office and he followed her upstairs. “Damn you Ro you can’t tell me how I feel! And you know I’d never tell a lie to make you feel better. Ever.”

She did know that but there was a reason he was telling her this now. She stilled and turned to him on the steps and plopped down. “You know.” It wasn’t a question, he knew she was pregnant and that’s why he’s suddenly in love with her. Tears began to fall faster and faster, but she wouldn’t let the sobs wrack her body. “You know. Of course you do.”

Jackson knelt in front of her on the stairs, holding her face. “What do I know Rory?”

She bowed her head and just let the tears fall. It would never be real, not for her. “I should have known you couldn’t just love me,” she shook her head, disgusted with her naiveté yet again. “Silly girl.”

“Rory,” he growled. “Tell me what it is you think I know!”

“About the baby. You somehow found out about the baby and that’s why you’re suddenly in love with me, right?” She swiped violently at the tears that wouldn’t stop coming. “If you can’t love me for me Jacks, I don’t want it. God help me I might take it when I’m feeling weak but I deserve more than that.”

“We’re having a baby,” he whispered but she didn’t hear him.

“I haven’t changed my mind Jacks. You can always live here and you probably should so we can raise the baby together if you want. But if you don’t want, I won’t hold you to rest of the will. You can take half of the money and have a really great life. I want that for you.” She reached out to touch him but pulled her hand back.

“You’re pregnant? We’re going to have a baby?”

The look of love shining in his eyes just made her cry even harder. Her heart refused to believe in that look, refused to believe that someone like Jackson would honestly fall for her. “Yes. I found out the, the last time we spoke.”

His smile disappeared. “You weren’t going to tell me?”

“I was. My plan was to tell you after my other unnecessary declaration but for obvious reasons I was unable to say anymore. But I was going to tell you Jacks.”

His eyes brightened in acknowledgement. “That’s what paying off my debt was about, wasn’t it? You wanted me to be taken care of if I decided to leave. Dammit Rory I want to be so pissed at you but you’ve just given me the second best news I’ve heard in a long time.” He grasped her upper arms, “You love me and you’re carrying my baby! How could you think I would walk away from either of you?”

She wiped away her tears again. “Jacks we’ve known each other since we were nine and you haven’t shown any interest in me ever. What’s so different now?”

He pulled her for a kiss and stepped back. “Honestly it’s only because I didn’t want to lose our friendship that I never made a move. But if I knew how amazing it would be to have you as a friend, a lover and a wife? Hell I would’ve burned the city down just to make you mine.”

At that moment Rory understood how a woman could swoon under the sensual onslaught of a man as potent and powerful as Jackson. “Jackson Bennett, you give good compliment.”

He laughed at her breathy words. “Rory I am so in love with you it's tying me up in knots. I don’t want to leave you, our marriage or this baby. I want it all with you until we run out of time.”

She smiled. “It should take at least 60 or 70 years before our time runs out.” Her heart was full to bursting for this man with the big heart and heart stopping smile.

“Then we better make the most of every single one of them.”

“Starting now,” she said and stood, running to the bedroom with Jackson chasing after her. As he always would.

The End

In So Deep: A BWWM Pregnancy Romance

Chapter One

Theresa walked the short distance from her hotel to the packed bar. Bodies were pushed up close together, most of them just happy to be out of the cold, Michigan rain. Theresa shook her umbrella before she made her way to the bar. She shivered. The chilly October air had seeped into her bones. She raised a finger to the bar tender.

“Whiskey, please. Don’t care what.”

The bartender nodded before he disappeared to pour her drink. She was surprised that the bar was so busy, even with the rain. it was a hole in the wall joint that was all familiar faces and the owners still let you smoke if you wanted to. Theresa slipped out a cigarette and placed it between her lips.

A man next to her held out his lighter. A lit cigarette already dangled from his lips. He smiled around it before holding the lighter out a bit farther. Theresa leaned forward, watched the tip of her cigarette grow red before she blew out a cloud of smoke.

“Thanks, I can never find my light,” she said with a soft smile.

“No problem at all,” the man said as his green eyes traveled over her. He extended a hand. “I’m Alex.”

“Theresa,” she said shaking his hand firmly.

The man’s bright smile didn’t fade. Instead, he shifted a little closer as someone sat on the right side of him. Theresa took her drink from the bartender, paid him, then took a deep sip. She could feel Alex’s eyes on her the entire time.

Theresa wanted to talk to him, but she was hesitant. She was twenty-seven years old with a newly ended relationship, she didn’t want to take the chance on anyone new. She crossed her legs, the stockings beneath her skirt sliding against each other. She enjoyed that feeling, loved the smoothness of the stockings gliding over her brown skin.

The work she did wasn’t satisfying. A secretary at a law firm, she worked for a jerk of a boss who liked to blame her for everything. At night, she worked hard at her classes to become a caregiver. It was the first time in a long time that she’d had to herself.

The white blouse she wore had several buttons popped open, hinting at round, chocolate breasts. Black hair, that usually curled down her back, was pulled into a ponytail. She was short, but shapely, her long legs the center of attention more often that not.

However, that didn’t seem to be the case with Alex. His dark, green eyes were staring at hers. She felt a shiver run down her spine, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her lips. It had been a long time since someone could make her feel that way with a look.

Theresa wasn’t sure how the silence turned into meaningful conversation, but she fell into chatting with Alex easily. He was laid back, charming, with a smile that could wow a woman from a mile away. His brown hair was cropped short to his head. She could tell that he was muscular, the hunter green shirt that he wore was tight against his chest. His arms were muscled too. Theresa briefly wondered what his abs looked like, what it would feel like to drag her hand down his chest…

She mentally scolded herself. They had just met! There was no way that she should be thinking about dragging her hand down his chest. She wondered how long it had been since she’d last been with anyone. A blank popped into her mind. It had been a long time ago.

Theresa tuned back into what Alex was saying. He was talking about a book, a good book if she recalled, but her mind was a million miles away. Perhaps it was the sound of the rain through the open door pounding the pavement, the warmth that had spread into her belly from the booze or the way she kept having to clench her thighs together to relieve the torture that was taking place between her thighs, before he’d even touched her.

“You’re in your own world,” he said with a chuckle, lighting up another cigarette. “What’s on your mind?”

Theresa shook her head. “Long day at work, that’s all,” she said with a quick smile. “Sorry, I was listening.”

“Really? If I’m boring you-.”

“Not at all!,” Theresa said quickly. “I’m enjoying our conversation.”

“Well, in that case,” he said as he leaned closer to her, “maybe I’m just distracting you. I couldn’t help but notice the way your thighs keep squeezing together.”

Theresa felt embarrassment sweep over her instantly. She ducked her head down to hide her embarrassment, but that only brought a bigger grin to his face. It was an odd feeling being so shy, but he seemed to bring that out of her.

“What do you do?” She asked, sipping on her drink.

“I’m in the Army. On leave right now, enjoying my hometown before I have to leave tomorrow.”

Theresa nodded. “That must be hard, always having to leave home.”

Alex grinned. “It’s not easy, but I love what I do. Serving my country is important to me.”

She smiled at him. Theresa had always had a thing for men in uniform, she wondered how he looked in his. It brought another involuntary shiver of delight down her spine. Alex gazed around the bar, before he pulled out his wallet to pay the bartender.

“I don’t know if this is too forward,” he said turning to her, “but would you like to maybe go back to my place? Have some coffee?”

Theresa thought it over. He wasn’t pressuring her, wasn’t rushing her. Theresa liked that. She laughed before she stood up. She slipped into her coat.

“I thought you’d never ask.”

Alex took Theresa’s umbrella and held it above them both as they walked out to his car. He popped the door open for her before helping her slip inside. Theresa could feel the alcohol making her warm, sleepy, especially within the warmth of the car. He slipped in after her before they headed off to his place, their soft conversation enough to keep a smile on her face for the duration of the ride.

It wasn’t long before they ended up at a hotel. The building was grand, all marble, gold inlay and soft, neutral colors. The sound of her kitten heels clicked across the marble as she followed behind him.

“This is my room,” he said as he pushed open the door. “It’s not much, but I figured it was my last night so...,” he trailed off as he switched on the light.

It was a single bed hotel room. The carpet was a plush, cream that felt good against her feet when Theresa slipped off her shoes. Alex shifted out of his jacket, hanging it over a chair as he opened a small fridge. He pulled out a bottle of rum. Theresa grinned.

“I thought you said coffee?”

“Do you really want to leave the warmth and comfort of this room for coffee?”

Theresa laughed, shrugged out of her jacket before he walked over to help her with it. “You’re sneaky.”

“No sneakiness here,” he said as his hands ran over her shoulders. “I’m just enjoying your company.”

“I’m sure,” she mumbled as his fingers ran over her skin.

The rest of the night was a whirlwind. Theresa let herself fall into it, let herself enjoy the time they had together, no matter what it would mean tomorrow. She reveled in the way he pulled off her stockings, the way his mouth ran over her neck down to her breasts and the way his fingers found new ways to tease and tantalize her with every new motion.

He wasn’t one track minded either, Theresa learned. One moment he’d be moving into her slowly, the next he was ravishing her. She found herself gasping for breath more than once. Her fingers dug into the blankets until they hurt. By the time they pulled apart, both of them lay on the blankets exhausted.

Theresa gazed over at him. He grinned, producing a fit of laughter in both of them. Alex was the first to move, as he shifted off of the bed and wandered into the bathroom. Theresa sighed. It was too bad that it was a one time thing, she’d really enjoyed herself.

“Hey,” Alex said drawing her eyes toward the bathroom and back to his naked form. He nodded his head toward the bathroom. “Come take a shower with me.”

Theresa hadn’t expected that, but she didn’t complain. The woman slipped from the bed carefully, making sure that she had her footing first before she sauntered into the bathroom. The bathroom was already steaming up from the shower. He held out a hand, helped her inside before he closed the curtain.

They stayed up until the sun came up then passed out together. By the time Theresa woke up once more, her hand grasped a handful of sheets and nothing more. She popped one eye open, groaning at the sun glaring through the window. She gazed over to where Alex had been sleeping. Nothing. There was nothing of his in the room either, she found out.

Sighing, she gathered up her clothes before heading to the bathroom. Her bra was perched on the counter, a little note lying in one of the cups. She couldn’t help the grin that came to her lips as she picked up the small, lined piece of paper.

This was fun, but I don’t want that to be it. I wish I could have stuck around a bit longer, gotten to know you. You can write to me, if you want. We should meet up next time I’m back in town. I paid for one more day in the room. Enjoy it.

Theresa’s grin had grown until her cheeks began to hurt. It was unexpected, especially with her bad luck in relationships, but she couldn’t help the little sense of happiness that flooded her. She slipped the note into her purse before she gazed at the time. Noon flashed across the screen of her phone making her stop cold.

“Shit!”

Theresa took a quick shower before she slipped into her clothes. She had to call a taxi to get to work, but that was nothing new. On the ride to the office, she brushed out her hair and applied a light layer or makeup to cover up the circles that had developed under her eyes.

“You’re late!”

“I’m sorry Mr. Tate, I overslept,” she said quickly as she adjusted her clothing as best she could.

The only thing missing were her stockings which had been destroyed beyond repair. Even the thought of it made little butterflies light in her belly. The man before her, red in the face and slightly balding, snapped his fingers in her face.

“I need you to pay attention. Fax these over to Mark and mail these out. Do you got that?”

“Yes, Mr. Tate,” she said evenly, trying to keep the annoyance out of her voice.

As she walked away, she could already hear him mumbling about her. Theresa ignored him. Nothing was going to take her down, not when she was feeling so good about her night. She finished her work as quickly and quietly as possible, staying out of Mr. Tate’s way as much as possible. By the time the day was done, she was ready to go home and curl up in front of the tv.

“Theresa!”

The woman turned around. Her friend, Sonya, was jogging over to her. The woman worked across the street from the law office in a bakery. Theresa could already see the spots of flower in her raven hair, along with icing on her shirt and chocolate on her forehead. She shook her head.

“Why are you always such a mess?” Theresa asked with a laugh.

“Life’s more fun when it’s messy, don’t you know that?” Sonya teased.

The woman linked arms with Theresa as they walked across the street. Already the sun was sliding down in the sky, an array of brilliant colors splashed across the clouds. The air had already turned chilly, prompting Theresa to draw the coat around herself tighter.

“Where were you last night?” Sonya asked as they approached her car. “We thought you were coming over for drinks.”

“I was a little worn out on human interaction. Nothing personal, I just needed some alone time,” Theresa said as she slipped into the car.

“One problem with that,” Sonya said starting the engine, “you’re wearing the same clothes from yesterday.”

Theresa felt that old embarrassment work its way up. “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t try to act all innocent,” Sonya said chuckling as she pulled down the street, “you’re wearing the same outfit from yesterday, minus the stockings. Who’d you meet?”

Theresa shook her head. “Why are you not a detective again?”

“Not enough frosting involved?”

Theresa nodded. “I could see that.”

“Stop stalling. Tell me. Actually, don’t tell me. Let’s go to my house, drink tequila from the bottle and watch bad movies.”

Theresa laughed. “Deal.”

By the time they reached Sonya’s place, Theresa was dying to tell her all about Alex. Instead, she let her best friend get showered and comfortable before she followed suit, settling in a pair of Sonya’s cotton shorts and a t-shirt. Theresa ordered the food, tacos, before they settled into the couch.

“Okay,” Sonya said, licking the juice running down her hand from the lemon, “tell me everything,” she said through puckered lips.

Theresa told her everything from the beginning. How she’d decided to go to the bar alone to have a drink. Running into Alex. Going back to his hotel room. Just the thought of her fingers running over his smooth skin was enough to send her into overdrive.

“That’s so sweet,” Sonya said on her third shot, “it’s like a love story.”

Theresa rolled her eyes. “Who said anything about love? At most, this is a crush.”

Sonya rolled her eyes. “Whatever you say.”

Theresa laughed as they continued drinking. Sonya would forever speak her mind no matter what anyone else thought. It was one of the things that she liked about her, but one of the things that drove her crazy too. Still, she wondered if Alex had been serious. The idea of writing him made her nervous, but she knew she would do it, even if only to quiet her own curiosity. A smile spread on her lips.

“Stop thinking about him,” Sonya teased.

Theresa rolled her eyes, before she elbowed the woman. “And you watch the movie!”

Chapter Two

Theresa measured increments of time in how many months it had been since she’d last seen Alex. First it was one month, then two, then three. The distance between them was very real, but when they talked almost every day, it helped her feel better.

In the first few letters, they’d been shy, gentle. The more they talked however, the easier conversation came. He always had a funny story to tell her and she loved hearing them. By the time his letters arrived, she ripped them open in anticipation.

By the time three months approached, Theresa could feel herself falling for him. She could feel so much in her life changing quickly. She’d already quit her job at the law firm for a job working as a caregiver. After another long day, she found the familiar white envelope waiting for her on the coffee table.

“Alex mail!” Sonya exclaimed.

The woman was sitting on the couch, her hair tied up into a bun. They’d decided to move in together when Theresa quit the firm, it almost felt natural. A grin spread on Theresa’s lips as she slipped a fingernail beneath the edge of the letter and sliced it open.

I’ll be home in two weeks! Can you believe that? I’ll meet you at the bar. -Alex.

It was one of the shortest letters that she’d received from him, but it was the most impactful. Theresa forgot herself for a moment and began bouncing up and down. Sonya glanced at her, an eyebrow raised with the remote poised in her hand.

“What are you going through?”

“Alex is coming home in two weeks!”

“That’s awesome,” Sonya said smiling.

“Hell yeah it is. Oh my god, I have to be ready! I have so much to do,” she mumbled as she wandered away with the letter. She couldn’t stop reading the words over and over again as she went.

“You’re so cute!” Sonya called after her.

Theresa ignored her. She went into her room before she plopped down on the bed. A smile was spread across her face that she couldn’t contain. In two weeks, she’d be face to face with each other.

She was a bit worried, however,  that when they got back together, the chemistry would be gone. It had been so long. With just one night to gauge from, she wondered if it could be a fluke. What if they got in the same room and it was awkward and uneasy?

Theresa pushed that thought aside. No, she wasn’t going to be negative before anything even happened. If he said he wanted to see her, she’d believe it until she saw otherwise. Theresa pressed the letter up to her chest before she slipped it into the drawer of her nightstand. It was already flooded with an array of letters from him. Letters that ranged from the heartfelt, to the silly, to serious, to sensual.

“Theresa! Come watch the show!” Sonya called from the living room.

Theresa laughed. She knew how much Sonya hated to be alone. Pushing herself off of her bed, she trekked over to the bathroom to take a shower. Really, the letter had been the best part of her day. Among her patients she had an older woman who cursed like a sailor. An elderly man that never said a word to her and a man who found fault in everything she did.

It was beginning to feel like the law firm. Although she loved what she did, it was difficult. Theresa could admit, she was looking forward to seeing Alex again. The thing she wanted most was his mouth on hers, his hands exploring her skin. She wanted to see the paleness of his skin contrast with the brown of hers.

She shook her head. At least things were really looking up. Theresa spent the next two weeks getting things ready. She wanted to bring him back to her place, really enjoy the night with him and hopefully spend the next day with him as well.

The night that he was supposed to come in came quickly. Theresa sat in front of the mirror applying her makeup. She’d gotten her black hair piled up elegantly, the smallest of wisps brushing the back of her neck. She slipped into a small, black dress that brushed her knees and hugged her hips. Outside of her window, she could see the rain pouring down.

“Perfect,” she mumbled.

Theresa wondered if it was a sign. The fact that it was raining twice when they were supposed to meet had to mean something. She could see the rain, melting the little bit of snow on the sidewalk. She slipped inside of her coat before she gazed at herself in the mirror. Nervousness was flooding her system for the first time in a very long time. She grabbed her bag before slinging it over her shoulder.

“Off to meet up with prince charming?” Sonya asked, her hands elbow deep in flour and dough in the kitchen.

“Something like that,” Theresa chuckled. “I’m supposed to meet him at the bar in thirty minutes, so I’m waiting on my taxi now.”

Sonya laughed. “You’re going to get there really early.”

Theresa shrugged. “I don’t mind. It’ll give me time to settle in, people watch. You know?”

Sonya raised an eyebrow. “Okay, if you say so. Call me if you need me,” she called as she turned back to the deep, blue bowl in front of her.

Theresa stepped outside. The awning above her kept the cold rain off of her face as she gazed out into the darkness of the night for the lights of the taxi. Her heart was thudding against her chest wildly, it felt as though it was trying to burst out of her.

When the taxi arrived, Theresa slipped inside of the warmth with a sigh. The ride to the bar made her jittery, but she kept taking deep breaths. Theresa kept repeating to herself, over and over again, that it was no big deal. She would meet Alex, they would catch up, that would be the end of that.

The little bar was busy once more when she stepped inside. She waved an impatient hand through the cloud of smoke that hovered in the air before she made her way to a booth in the back where the air was clearer. It wasn’t long before she shed her coat, the body heat from all of the people in the room making it warm.

Theresa pulled out her phone. They’d only been able to talk on the phone two times since he’d been away, but she figured he’d call when he got in. Theresa checked the time. She was still ten minutes early.

“Can I get you something to drink?” A waitress asked with a big grin on her lips.

“Oh, sure. Do you have lemonade? Pink lemonade?”

“Sure, I’ll be right back.”

The woman disappeared into the throng of people around the bar. Theresa sighed. Her belly gave several nervous little flips. What if he wasn’t coming? She hadn’t gotten a letter from him in two weeks, what if he’d changed his mind? Theresa shook her head. After getting to know him, she couldn’t believe that he’d actually do anything like that.

The waitress returned with her drink before she headed off to the next table. Theresa drummed her plum painted fingernails against the table. She sipped on her drink, her eyes fixed on the door.

When he was late by ten minutes, she understood. When twenty minutes passed, she could feel the annoyance reaching a crescendo. After thirty minutes of still no Alex, she became livid. Her eyes had narrowed at the door. She was ready to give him a piece of her mind as soon as he stepped through it.

He never did. Theresa wasn’t quite sure when she realized it, but she went numb. She continued to stare at the door, but she no longer felt as though he was going to stroll through at any moment. Theresa’s appetite withered away as she pushed herself up. She called herself a taxi before she paid for her drinks.

On the drive back to her and Sonya’ place, Theresa tried to keep the tears from brimming to her eyes. Her fingers curled into her palms, leaving nail marks in her skin. She didn’t care, was what she tried to convince herself, but her heart felt like it had been ripped from her chest.

Theresa had always wanted a fairytale love, something to tell her grandchildren, but all of that was gone now. She pressed a hand to her belly. On top of that, she would be left caring for a baby on her own.

“How was the date?” Sonya called happily from the kitchen as she poked her head around the corner.

Theresa gave her an awkward smile before she shrugged. She could feel the hot, pinpricks of incoming tears. Nodding to Sonya, she made a quick beeline to her bedroom. If she was going to cry, she would do so on her own.

Theresa knew that she should explain, but she was too tired to form words. The woman crawled into bed, not even bothering to get undressed. She wrapped herself up in her thick blanket. Theresa promised herself that she’d never fall for something or someone like Alex again.

Chapter Three

“New assignments coming in, folks!” Jessie, Theresa’s new boss called.

The woman came in holding a steaming, hot cup of coffee, several files and her cellphone. She plopped everything down on the table. The other caregivers, most young women like Theresa, looked at the folders excitedly. New cases meant a change from routine, something perhaps new and exciting.

“Everyone can take one. Theresa there was someone was specifically requested you,” she said handing her the file.

“Seriously?”

Theresa flipped open the file. Hector. She gazed over his chart, picking out the pertinent information quickly. Sixty-two year old, pretty healthy, except for the broken foot slowing him down. He only needed short term care. Theresa nodded.

“Sounds good to me.”

“I set you up an appointment for this morning. Go over, say hello. I hear Hector's pretty independent. He’s only needed us once before, but even then his son hired us.”

“I’m on it,” Theresa said as she pushed her chair out.

Theresa walked out to her car before she slid behind the wheel. It had been a month since she’d last talked to Alex. Six weeks if she counted from the time of his last letter. She shifted the car into drive before she eased out of her parking space.

February snow was nothing new in Michigan, but it still freaked Theresa out a little driving in it. She took her time, trying to push back the thoughts of Alex that were inevitably filling her head. Absentmindedly, she ran a hand over her belly. Beneath the floral patterned scrubs that she wore, there was the tiniest bump from her belly.

As usual, damn him, came into her mind. She pushed the thought away. There was too much on her mind to deal with thoughts of Alex. She pulled up in front of Hector's house.

It was a small, one story house made of brick. The little white gate in the front was pushed open from the snow. Hector's neighbors were a good distance away from him, no sidewalk separating the space between. Theresa pushed her way out of her car, trudging through the deep snow until she reached the porch. She shook off her boots before she knocked.

The door was pulled open quicker than she’d been expecting. Theresa’s head was buried in the file that she held in her black, gloved hands. When she looked up, a smile on her lips, she froze.

Alex looked back at her. His dark, green eyes ran over her before he smiled. The man pushed the door open for her, but Theresa stood in place, frozen.

“What are you doing here?” She finally asked.

“Alex? Why are you letting my heat out? Shut the door!”

Alex ushered Theresa inside of the house and this time she stepped over the threshold. He held her slip out of her heavy coat before he hung it on a hook in the hallway. He waved her down the hall a bit, out of earshot of Hector who was watching the news on tv, a cup of coffee held in his hands.

“Are you going to answer me?” Theresa whispered furiously.

“That’s my dad, you didn’t recognize the last name? I hired you guys when I heard he was injured, but I wanted to stop home too. Check on him myself.”

Theresa rolled her eyes. “And?”

“And I can’t talk about the rest now. I don’t have time. Look,” he said, gripping her arm as she began to turn away, “I can’t tell you everything that’s going on, but I am sorry. And I’m going to make it up to you. That’s why I asked for you to watch him. That way when I come back, I can see both of you. Okay?”

Theresa scoffed before taking her arm away from Alex’s grip. “Whatever. I have a job to do,” she said as she brushed past him.

Despite everything that told her not to, the woman glanced over his shoulder. Alex’s eyes were wide as he stared after her, but he didn’t make a move to stop her from walking away. Instead, he spoke to his dad briefly before he disappeared out of the door and into the now falling snow.

Theresa finished up her job before she headed home. It had been a long day and she was craving the comfort of her own bed. Her mind drifted back to Alex. He’d been so secretive, hadn’t really told her anything besides sorry. She slipped out of her scrubs, tossing them into a nearby hamper when she heard something shift in her room.

The woman froze. She hadn’t turned the lights on, the full moon illuminated her room just enough to move about it freely without having to turn a light on. Quietly, she walked backwards when she heard the rustle again.

“Who’s in here?” She called.

“It’s just me,” Alex said, stepping from the corner of the room.

Theresa’s heart was pounding against her chest. She shut the door to her room completely before she stepped forward. Alex was dressed in black from head to toe when he stepped closed to her.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” She asked through grit teeth. “You can’t just break into my room like this.”

“We didn’t get the chance to talk earlier,” he said calmly.

“I don’t care!” Theresa pressed her fingers to the bridge of her nose. “Get out, just get out.”

“I wanted to explain things to you,” Alex insisted.

“There’s nothing to explain. I sat at a bar, looked like an idiot and went home. There’s no other explanation than that,” she said as she crossed her arms over her chest.

“I’m sorry,” he began.

Theresa shook her head. “I don’t want to hear it. Get out.”

Alex nodded softly. “I understand, but I’m still going to try to get through to you. I’ll be back soon.”

Theresa watched him climb out of the window quickly. He was gone by the time she ran over to look after him. She couldn’t understand why he was trying so hard. Sighing, she closed her window before she settled into her bed. There was no way he’d be back, that she knew for a fact, he just liked to hear himself talk.

Only, he did come back. Every night in fact. Theresa got used to the fact that every night he would show up in her room. Every night she would try to brush him off, but it was becoming harder and harder.

Theresa knocked on Hector’s door before she let herself in. It was easy taking care of Hector. He mostly did everything he could for himself, the only things she had to do were to cook and clean. That came naturally for her. She sat a plate of food in front of him on a tv tray, a cup of coffee beside it.

“Thank you,” the man said before his eyes went back to the television, some show on antique cars played that he liked to watch everyday.

“What about my lunch?”

Theresa jumped. Alex was sitting in a chair in the living room, leg crossed over the knee of his other leg, a smile on his face. Theresa shook her head.

“You don’t get any.”

“That doesn’t seem fair,” he said as she pushed himself up and followed behind her into the kitchen.

“What are you even doing here?” Theresa asked impatiently.

“I came to check on my dad and his favorite nurse. Besides,” he said as his face went serious. “I have to do something very important, but very dangerous tonight. I just wanted to make sure that both of you are safe.”

“Are you even supposed to be doing this?”

There was concern in his eyes as he shook his head. “No, but I had to be sure both of you were okay. I’ve been careful. If everything goes alright, I’ll see you tonight. Okay?”

Theresa wanted to say no, but she nodded. As much as she tried to pretend that she didn’t want to see him, she knew she couldn’t help it. He grasped her hand in his before he left. She sighed.

‘That boy has never done what he was told,” Hector said as he limped into the kitchen on his crutches.

Theresa helped him sit down in a chair. “He definitely seems stubborn,” she mumbled.

The man laughed. “That he is. Still, he’s always there when you need him.”

Theresa wasn’t so sure that she could agree. As much as she wished that it was easy for her to put him standing her up behind her, it still hurt. Theresa pushed the thought out of her head. She had other things to focus on, other appointments to keep.

“I have to get going Mr. Hill. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Bring me that mail before you go, will you?”

Theresa nodded. “Sure thing.”

The woman dropped the mail off in front of him before she left with a wave. She sighed as she drove, leaning forward over the steering wheel to peer through the heavy, white blanket of snow that was falling. Several times, she felt her tires slide across the road dangerously before she could correct it. Her heart thudded against her chest.

By the time she finished her appointments and errands, she was exhausted. The sun had disappeared out of the sky quickly, leaving her to navigate her way to the house by the light of the street lamps. Theresa flipped on the hallway light, the light illuminating the darkness a bit. Sonya still wasn’t home.

Theresa carried two big, brown bags into the kitchen before she deposited them on the counter. Slipping out of her boots and coat, she decided to put away the picture she’d gotten from the doctors office. The small, black and white image showed her son, healthy and growing. She ran a hand over her belly.

Sonya had already found out the truth a few weeks back when she’d stopped drinking. Now, all she had to do was tell Alex. That thought was terrifying, they barely knew each other. She stuck the picture firmly into the bathroom mirror, before she went back into the kitchen to put away the food. A knock on the door interrupted her.

“You really did come,” Theresa said as she gazed up at Alex.

“I told you I was. Can I come in?”

Theresa stepped out of the way. Alex stomped his boots onto the mat, the snow falling off in clumps as he slipped out of this thick jacket. When he was done, he gazed at her with a smile on his face. Theresa had a hard time not returning it.

“What do you want?” She asked as she walked to the kitchen.

“Still waiting for you to accept my apology, of course.”

“Why do you want it?”

Alex caught her hand. He pulled it up to his lips before he brushed a kiss  over the smooth, brown skin of her hand. Her heart flip flopped.

“Don’t worry,” he said when she didn’t speak, “I’m a patient man.” He took a step closer to her. “To a point.”

Theresa felt that feeling flood her once more. The shiver that passed down her spine made her want to lean against him, to press her lips against his. Alex must have seen something in her eyes because his smile returned, brilliant and sweet.

“I have to put these away,” Theresa said hurriedly.

“Okay, I’ll help you. Do you mind if I use your bathroom, first?”

“Go ahead. It’s across from my room.”

Despite her initial anger, Theresa had to admit, even if only to herself that she was glad he was there. He genuinely seemed sorry about his absence too. She wondered if it was too stupid to give him another chance.

“What’s this?”

Theresa looked up. In Alex’s hand, there was the picture she’d gotten earlier. The one that showed her little boy. She stumbled over her words.

“It-well, I mean, it’s a baby of course.”

“Who’s baby?” Alex asked slowly.

“Mine.”

Alex rolled his eyes at her. “And who else’s?”

The look on his face said he already had a sneaking suspicion, but she said it anyway. “Yours. He’s yours.”

Chapter Four

“This is my baby?” Alex asked softly.

“Yeah,” she said as a small smile formed on her lips. “I was waiting to tell you when it was the right time.”

“That’s why you’re so angry I missed our meet up,” he said walking over to her slowly. “I understand it now.”

Theresa pushed another jar into the cabinet. As she tried to continue putting away food, he placed a hand on hers. Alex’s hand went beneath her chin softly, but he made her look up at him.

“You know I’m going to be here for both of you. Right?”

“I guess,” she said as she tried to pull away.

“No,” he said firmly, “I AM going to be here.”

Alex pressed his lips to hers. Theresa found herself melting against him, her arms going around his neck. His hand lightly pressed against her belly, feeling the roundness that she’d hidden so well before.

The relief that flooded through Theresa was unexplainable. It felt good to have the pregnancy out in the open, better still to be in his arms. To know that he was so happy about the whole thing.

Alex’s eagerness filled both of them until his gentle kiss turned passionate and deep. He pulled her along to her bedroom before laying her back on the bed. His hands made quick work of getting rid of her clothes before his mouth began to roam her body.

Theresa gasped, the sound cutting through the silence. Alex pulled his shirt over his head, muscles rippling under his tanned skin. He wasted no time in running his fingers over every inch of her body as he slipped out of the rest of his clothes.

Every touch, every kiss made Theresa moan in delight. Her mouth opened, head tilted back she gasped as his tongue dove between her thighs to run over her wetness. Her thighs tightened, her hands ran through his hair as her moaning filled the room.

Alex wasted no time. He was slipping inside of her before she knew what was happening, the feeling enough to make her grip the covers of the bed. It had almost been six months since she’d had anyone inside of her and the feeling was sending her into overdrive.

The best part was the way that Alex gazed down at her. His dark, green eyes captivating her brown ones. She gasped as his thrusting went deeper, her body tensing as she felt him twitch and throb within her. Theresa cried out, the orgasm making her grip him a little tighter.

Alex took his time however. He teased her, played with her, but he didn’t stop until she was beyond satisfied. Once his orgasm subsided, he rolled over beside her, held her face as he kissed her deeply.

“Am I forgiven?” He asked.

“I think,” Theresa said with a laugh, “that you’re more than forgiven.”

“Good!” He leaned over, placed his head on her belly. “Did you hear that? I’m forgiven,” he said to the baby.

Theresa grinned. “He’s a boy.”

“A boy. This is perfect.”

Theresa laughed. Hearing the excitement in his voice made the past weeks feel silly. Of course he cared for her, he had told her as much in all of the letters that they’d exchanged. She ran a hand over his hair, sleepiness working its way over her sore body. Her eyes closed.

When she awoke, there was a distinct feeling that something was very wrong. She was surrounded by darkness, but the weight of Alex’s head resting somewhere on her body was gone. Theresa pushed herself up before she slipped  out of bed and put on a pink robe. She tried to reason with herself that he could be in the bathroom or the kitchen, but she barely believed her own reassurances.

There was a light on in the living room. She called out for Sonya as she turned the corner, but the woman didn’t answer back. Panic began to work its way up her throat as she stepped into the lit room.

Two men turned as she stepped into the room. They both wore masks. Theresa turned to try and run, but they were already grabbing her, pulling her out of the front door. The cold hurt her feet almost instantly.

“What’s going on?” She tried to shout, but the man on the right of her pushed a gun into her side. She stopped trying to ask questions.

There was a van in front of the house. It advertised a snow removal company. Theresa was almost positive that she’d seen the van when she got home too. As she was pushed into the back, she panicked. Where was Alex?

She shivered, drew her knees up against her chest the best she could as they drove away. Whoever they were, she thought, they were serious. The men both sat in the front of the van, a wire cage separating them from where she sat cowering in the back, trying to keep herself warm.

Theresa could think back to a time where she would have fought back. She wouldn’t have sat around, afraid and wondering where someone was to save her. Now, things were different. She ran a hand over her burgeoning belly. Everything was about her baby now and she’d do whatever it took to keep him safe.

They drove quickly, the constant slipping on the slippery roads making her stomach drop with every turn. It wasn’t long before they stopped in front of a large, grey building. It looked like it had once been apartments, but that had been a long time ago.

“Get out,” one of the men ordered.

“Don’t hurt me! I’m pregnant,” she said quickly.

“Move,” the man said again as if she hadn’t even spoken.

Theresa swallowed thickly before she moved from the van. The men both kept their guns on her as they moved inside, the snow making her feet hurt from the cold. One of the men gestured to a dirty mattress that rested in the corner. It was clearly where they’d been staying for a bit, empty food containers and water bottles littered the floor.

“Sit down. This will be over as soon as your boyfriend hands over the files that we need.”

“I don’t even know where he is!” She protested.

“He’ll be here,” one of the other men said evenly.

Theresa could hear an accent in both of their voices, but she couldn’t place it. She thought perhaps it was the fear that did that. She wrapped her arms around her knees. Her body trembled, but she wouldn’t let them see it. She didn’t understand why they thought Alex would just instinctively know where they were, but she wanted to go home.

They walked around nervously, the masks never leaving their faces. Every once in awhile, one would disappear down a hall before he came back.Theresa was freezing, she wanted to be back in the warmth and comfort of her bed. Just as she rested her face on her knees, she heard a sound.

It was quick, nearly silent. Theresa gazed up. When she did, Alex was slipping into the window, a finger pressed to his lips. He moved swiftly over to the solitary guard, his back to Alex as he looked down the hall after his partner.

Theresa watched Alex wrap her arm around his neck before he slapped a hand over the man’s mouth. The man’s eyes went wide, his hand began to slap at Alex’s arm as Alex began to squeeze harder. The man’s hand stopped moving as Alex led him down to the floor, where he left him in a heap.

“Are you okay?” Alex whispered when he ran over to her.

Theresa nodded quickly. “Yeah, but there’s one more too.”

“I know,” Alex said quickly. “I’ll be right back. If I don’t come back into this room in sixty seconds, here,” he said pressing keys into her hand. “This will get you out of here. The car is parked right behind the van.”

Theresa nodded, but she worried about him. He grabbed her shoulders, pressed a kiss against her lips before he walked out of the room, determination in his eyes. Nervousness flooded through Theresa’s stomach as she counted carefully. Her heart sank with every second that passed and Alex hadn’t returned. Just as she started to peek out of the door, he came around the corner.

“Let’s go,” he said simply, but his breathing was heavy.

“Are you okay?”

“Hurry,” he panted before she slipped out of the room behind her.

The long walk down the corridors seemed even longer now. They waited when he held up a hand, but moved once more when everything remained silent. Theresa could just make out a spot of red on his hand, slipping through his fingers.

“You’re hurt,” she whispered frantically, quickly forgetting about the pain in her feet.

“I’ll be okay. We need to get to the car. Those two weren’t alone.”

“How do you know?” She whispered back.

“I just know,” he grunted.

Theresa stopped asking him questions. They made their way to a heavily graffitied door before they pushed their way outside. No sooner had the door opened, they heard the sound of footsteps coming after them.

Alex pulled her along a little faster. When they reached the doors they slipped in without hesitation as Alex started the engine. It sputtered, choked, then came to life with a furious roar. He peeled out as more men poured out of the building, the guns they carried seemingly illuminated by the headlights.

“Alex…,” Theresa said nervously.

“I got it,” he said as he stomped on the gas.

The car leapt forward, throwing up torrents of snow on either side of the vehicle. Theresa’s heart was pounding against her chest rapidly. She pressed a hand to her chest to try to calm down. Once they were a little bit away from the place, Theresa turned to Alex.

“What if they follow us?”

The man smiled. “Trust me. After what I did to that van, they won’t be going anywhere anytime soon.”

Both of them laughed, the adrenaline still pumping through their veins. Alex blasted the heat as Theresa wiggled her toes. The sensation came back slowly making her grateful that they weren't hurt worse.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Theresa asked Alex.

The man shook his head. “Nope, that’s why we’re here. Come one.” A man walked out of the hospital. “She’s pregnant. I’ve been stabbed.” He said slowly. “Look at her first though.”

Theresa felt panic coming back full force. She was pulled away from Alex so that they could be examined. All she wanted to do was stay with him. Instead, she was examined and made to wait nervously. Finally, once they determined that she and the baby were okay, they let her go and see him.

~

When she pushed back the curtain, Alex sat up in bed, smiling. He had bandages around his stomach and upper right thigh, but besides that he was grinning. She wrapped her arms around him, careful not to hurt him.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” she said tears running down her face.

“I told you that I’d be fine,” he said as he wiped her cheeks, “I’m glad you and Alex Jr. are okay.

He kissed her forehead before he placed a kiss to her belly. Alex patted the bed beside him and she crawled up next to him. Their fingers interlocked before Theresa sighed. She closed her eyes. It had been an adventure.

The End

Love Doesn’t Settle: A BWWM BBW Love Triangle Romance

Chapter One

“I need to get laid,” Shelly murmured to herself as she shut off the lights and locked the door to her classroom and science lab. She knew it was inappropriate to be thinking about having sex with impressionable minds still in the building, but it was the truth. She was desperately in need of something…more. Excitement. Adventure. Orgasms. Her mind was occupied with thoughts of mystery men with bulging muscles and other things, magical tongues and capable hands when she heard footsteps closing in behind her. She took a deep breath to clear her mind just as her self-defense instructor had taught her.

“Hey Shelly how’s it going?”

She winced inwardly at the voice of the slimy literature teacher who couldn’t seem to take no for an answer. “Mr. Jeffers I’m well thanks. How are you?” She kept her voice as chilly as possible in hopes he wouldn’t linger.

He smiled while his eyes undressed her. “I’m doing much better now that I’m here with you.”

She rolled her eyes. Was she supposed to be impressed by his cheesy lines? “That’s great Mr. Jeffers. I really need to get going.”

His snake like pink tongue peeked out and moistened his bottom lip. “I told you Shelly you can call me Jim.” He stepped closer until she could smell that odd blend of musky cologne and blue cheese. “I was hoping to talk to you about our next date.”

Next date? The guy spent most of the date talking about himself and his high school and community theater productions. You’d think he was putting on a Michael Bay film the way he rambled on and on. Plus his hands were everywhere but on his fork or wine glass. It was an unmitigated disaster, without a doubt. At least in her opinion. “I don’t think that’s a good idea Jim. We work together.”

He laughed. “We worked together when we went on our first date, what’s changed?”

It was that date that acted as a warning to her about dating her co-workers. One awkward evening and the next thirty years could be uncomfortable. “I hadn’t thought about it much until our date.” That much at least, was true.

“Come on Shelly I like you. I don’t even mind that you’re a little on the plump side. It just means I can ride you harder.” His condescending laugh and fingering one of her springy black curls pissed her off and it took everything in her not to slam him face into the concrete.

“How kind of you Jim. But I do mind and contrary to what you might think, I’m not so hard up for a date that I’d subject myself to you again.” She hiked her bag back up on her shoulder and turned away before she did him bodily harm. She was just thinking how Jim wasn’t the kind of guy to take a ‘no’ lying down when she felt his bony fingers sink into one of her butt cheeks. She turned on him quickly, bags immediately falling to the ground as her hand grabbed his arm and pushed his back until he was face down on the concrete. “Touch me again Mr. Jeffers and I’ll break this arm, do you understand me?” She let go when he nodded and released him.

“You’re a crazy bitch Shelly!” She kept her back straight and shoulders squared, sparing him no extra thoughts. He wasn’t worth it.

Sitting in her car for a few minutes Shelly tried to calm down. She was so sick of guys like Jeffers thinking she should be grateful for attention from scum bags just because she was a tad curvier than the average girl. Okay more than a tad but most days she thought she looked damn good. She was tired of that attitude which is why she’d given up dating for the past few years. She wanted a man she found so sexy she had dirty daydreams about him that made her blush. She wanted romance and laughter and orgasms. She really wanted orgasms.

Shaking off those thoughts before they got her in trouble, Shelly started the car and headed home.

At home she happily greeted her pet turtles, Jimi and Janis, while kicking off her shoes and putting on comfortable yoga pants with an oversized t-shirt. She poured a glass of wine and called her best friend, Cari.

“What’s up buttercup?” Cari was always such a breath of fresh air. She was a free spirit and didn’t let anyone else dictate how she should live her life or find her happiness.

“Not much the usual, cranky teenagers and gossipy teachers,” she sighed heavily for an exaggerated effect. “Oh and I had to take down Jeffers. Like physically take him down.”

“Damn girl, he still wants your sexy ass?”

She chuckled at Cari’s words. “Grabbed a big ol’ handful of it just before i made him kiss pavement.” He made her happy she’d committed to taking self-defense classes every year, along with martial arts courses to stay in shape and keep her cool.

“I’m happy you finally laid him out. He’s such a dick!” Jeffers had once told her she’d be hot if she were just Asian or Black, but she ‘didn’t wear the combo well.’ Cari had wanted to throttle him ever since.

“He is a dick but guys like him are only half my problem. I’m the other half.” She waited to let her words sink in. “I need more sexual experience so I’m more comfortable with men. I need to get laid, for my future.”

Cari laughed. “No you need it for mental health, just like the rest of us but sure, let’s say you need to get laid for your future husband.” The phone fell on the other end, followed by a few creative swear words. “Tomorrow after work we’ll do some shopping and then on Saturday we’ll go hunting for your sex god.”

~

It’s a damn shame when a man has to hide out in his own office, Jase Nilson thought as he sought refuge in the office of his newest club, Lush. One of the pitfalls of owning the hottest club in town is the groupies. They’re relentless, creative, ruthless and willing to do whatever it takes to get a piece of the pie. Some just wanted to be seen on his arm but most wanted the perks they associated with dating a very wealthy man.

Sugar was the latest groupie to put Jase on her ‘to do’ list and he wasn’t interested. She filled out a miniskirt like nobody’s business but she was vapid and made no secret she was out for a man with tons of money. Nope, no thank you. Not interested. Sugar showed up under the guise of spending time with him but he’d had his partner and best friend, Ryan distract her with his dimples and voracious sexual appetite. Ryan could always be counted on to step in and get the groupies off his back, which is why Jase put up with his revolving door of micro-girlfriends. He didn’t know how Ryan did it, pick up a girl and have a weeklong relationship and leave without any hard feelings. The man was a pro.

Unfortunately for Jase he was no longer interested in the young women barely dressed and throwing themselves at him. He knew he was an attractive guy but he wasn’t foolish enough to believe it was his handsome face and sexy lips that drew women in, it was his bank account. He was done with that though and ready for a beautiful, honest woman who saw forever when she looked at him, not dollar signs.

A few loud bangs against the wall and loud moans broke him from his thoughts and he knew it was time for a break. He grabbed his jacket and banged on the wall as he walked by, “Going out for lunch, Ry. Later.”

An hour away from the club and everything that came along with it was just what he needed. Not that he didn’t love the club, he did. It, along with his other clubs around the country, gave him the wealth and the lifestyle he’d only dreamed about growing up. But when a man was looking for something more than one night or a string of one nights, he wasn’t likely to find it with club girls. That left very little time for him to meet the right kind of girl.

He turned the corner and spotted his favorite diner, Louise’s and walked in with a big appetite. “Hey Louise, looks busy. Any seats for me?”

The older woman with the bright red hair and swinging ponytail gave him an are you crazy look and told him, “Find a seat and take it.”

He watched Louise walk the opposite way with a tray full of plates and did as she asked, he scanned the dining room and found a lovely caramel skinned woman sitting alone. Jase straightened his clothes and walked over with confidence. “Do you mind if I join you?” When she looked up he was struck by the gorgeous creature with eyes the color of honey and plump pink lips perfect for kissing. “It’s kind of crowded in here and I don’t want to eat at my office.”

Her smile widened at the sexy man standing in front of her. “Yeah sure, have a seat.” She leaned over the table to grab her shopping bags and sat them next to her. She smiled up at him again and waited for him to sit. “I’m Shelly,” she extended her hand and felt a jolt when his big hand engulfed hers.

“Jase,” He squeezed gently and tried to ignore the sizzle her small hand caused. He picked up the menu and scanned even though he knew he would get the fried chicken special. “What did you order?”

Shelly’s smile was sheepish. Of course she decided to pig out on the day the sexiest man she’d ever been so close to was her lunch companion. “I got the chicken,” she mumbled.

She was so damn sexy but that embarrassed look that crossed her face was adorable. “Not the grilled chicken I hope? Don’t tell Louise but it’s dry enough to soak up ketchup.” He watched Shelly fight the laughter building inside her until she broke. Her laughter was melodic and deep, touching something deep inside him.

She sat back her laughter slowly fading. “Now I’m not so embarrassed to say I ordered the fried chicken.” She heard the sigh that came from her mouth when he unleashed that high voltage smile on her.

“A woman after my own heart. That’s my favorite thing on the menu here.” He put the menu down and looked at her in mock seriousness. “Now explain to me why you’d be embarrassed about the fried chicken. I take this very seriously and there’s nothing embarrassing about fried chicken.”

Why did he have to be so handsome? She just wished the universe could have helped her a little by starting with a normal sexy man, not this otherworldly, godly creature before her. “To be honest, I should probably have gotten the cardboard grilled chicken. It’s healthier and I’m trying to, you know.” She was mortified at having his conversation with the perfect physical specimen in front of her, who, of course would never understand how hard she worked just to look like this.

He nodded sagely, his expression very serious. “I see. Does it take disgusting, tasteless food to look so hot?”

Now it was Shelly’s turn to laugh. “Good one, Jase.” She gave him a small smile of gratitude for trying to make her feel better. “Thanks for that.”

“You have nothing to thank me for. I should be thanking you for the lovely lunchtime view.” He winked.  “Now tell me Shelly what do you do for a living?”

“I’m a high school chemistry teacher.” She wanted to laugh at the way his eyes bugged out of his head.

“No way.” He sat back, hand clutching his chest. “I wish my high school chemistry teacher looked like that. I’d probably work for NASA today.” He bet all the high school boys went crazy in her class.

She smiled small. “You don’t have to say that, Jase. I’ll still let you eat with me.” Louise appeared with two plates filled with her crisp fried chicken, mashed potatoes, peas and buttery biscuits.

“I figured you’d get your usual,” she told him and turned her gaze to Shelly, “He always goes after the prettiest girl in the room sweetie. Make him work for it.” She winked and left.

She bit the inside of her cheek to stop the tears threatening at the older woman’s kind words. It was hard to believe but, but she thought Louise was sincere. She turned that golden gaze back to Jase. “So you always pick up girls at Louise’s?”

His smile was flirtatious. “No, never actually. I love this place too much to have to avoid it.”

Shelly’s smile fell but she tried to hide it. Of course he wasn’t trying to hit on her. Stupid. He’s just being nice. “Oh. Okay.” She forked some mashed potatoes in her mouth and concentrated on her food. It was fine, she didn’t expect a man as hot as Jase to be interested in her. There had to be something between Jeffers and Jase.  It was nice to dream for a minute, she thought, savoring those moments when she thought he was actually interested in her.

Jase watched the gorgeous woman in front of him wilt and he didn’t know why. He felt his heart break when the spark went out of those sexy amber eyes. “What did I say Shelly? Tell me.”

She shook her head, a small watery smile on her face. “Nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

He released a weary breath. “Was it something I did?” At her confused look he clarified, “Was it something I did that will prevent you from saying yes if I ask you out?”

“What?” She’d only been half listening but as his words registered she shook her head, “Oh Jase, you don’t have to. I mean, I wasn’t angling for a pity date or anything.”

“What?” Did she seriously think he pitied her? “If anything it’d be you taking pity on me and saying yes.”

“Why?”

He took in her crossed arms and tried to ignore the sexy cleavage peeking from her nerdy chemistry tank top and the firm set of her jaw. He knew his answer was important. “Because you’re sexy as hell, you have a great laugh and you love fried chicken.” He leaned in and whispered, “Plus I can’t stop thinking about what you’d look like wearing nothing but a smile.”

She stared at him for a long moment thinking how handsome he was. Then she cracked up laughing. “Okay Jase, I can believe that.” He might be the first guy who ever wanted her for her body, but it was a nice feeling.

“So you’ll go out with me?”

Hell yes! “I will but on one condition.” She took in the expensive cut of his jacket and peeked under the table at his shoes. Tapping her chin she kept her gaze trained on him.

Jase’s stomach fell. He saw the way she took in his expensive clothes and shoes and his hope that she was different, took a nosedive. “Enjoying the view?”

She winced at his sharp tone. “You’re definitely attractive, don’t get me wrong but…,”

“But?”

“I’ll go out with you but I don’t want to go to some fancy place. You look like a guy who gets fancy on the first date and I’m just a scientist. I don’t do well at those places. Can you do that?”

A slow smile spread across his face at her words. “I can definitely do that Shelly.”

“Then you have yourself a date.”

“Great. Now tell me about this shirt,” he gestured to the black and gold shirt that read All the good chemistry jokes argon. She laughed and explained it to him. “I look forward to seeing more of these cute nerd girl shirts.” He couldn’t stop the smile on his face. His words relieved him and made him so happy she wasn’t like his usual girl. “One more thing Shelly, I have a feeling you’re hiding killer legs under those ugly pants so please, wear a skirt for our date.” He winked, paid the bill and left with a smile.

~

Shelly couldn’t stop smiling the whole drive home, riding high on her unexpected lunch with Jase. She’d gotten a quick confidence boost and a date! She pulled up to her house, happy that Cari had forced her to buy a sexy little dress and more lingerie than she needed given her nonexistent sex life. Now that lingerie may have an audience after all!

She spotted her neighbor Drew in his yard and offered up a wave and a smile. The man was an attractive widower with a sweet disposition but she didn’t know him well. When she stepped from the car Drew was headed her way. “Hi Drew,” she smiled and turned to get her shopping bags.

“Hi Shelly. How are you today?”

She kept a friendly smile. “Pretty good. I went shopping and bought myself lunch. How are you?”

“Not too bad,” he smiled sweetly. “I was wondering if you’d like to go out with me tomorrow?”

Shelly was surprised to say the least. This was the longest conversation they’d ever had and he was asking her out? It didn’t seem normal but she figured he must be really lonely since his wife Sheryl had been dead for about three years. “Sure,” she wavered. Drew was nice and he was probably the type of guy she be aiming for, not a sex god like Jase.

Drew’s face transformed when he smiled. “Great! I’ll pick you up tomorrow around noon, okay?”

She nodded and watched, dumbfounded as he walked away with a new energy in his step.

Inside her house she quickly dialed Cari. “This has been the strangest day and I’m not even talking about you forcing me to buy racy lingerie.” She took a deep breath and explained everything that happened from the moment Jase sat down at the diner to Drew asking her on a date tomorrow.

“Damn Shelly, way to go! Yesterday you were feeling down and out and today you’ve got two dates lined up! But I will tell you to be careful with your neighbor. He’s good looking but he’s not over his dead wife.”

Shelly was quiet. “Maybe but don’t you think he’s more the guy I should be with? He’s good looking but he’s nowhere near as hot as Jase, he’s quiet and stable.”

“You mean Drew is less likely to break your heart, right?”

She sighed, dammit, her best friend knew her so well. “That’s part of it I guess.” She could already feel that Jase would give her passion greater than she had ever known. He would be fun and sweet and caring and sexy as hell. Which meant he had the potential to really hurt her. “Drew is safe.”

“Yeah and that’s why you have absolutely no chemistry with him. But do what you have to do, go and prove me right. I dare you.” Cari laughed on the phone, her evil laugh.

“Yeah well I already said yes so there,” she stuck her tongue out even though her friend couldn’t see it.

Chapter Two

Shelly was putting the finishing touches on her outfit when the doorbell rang. “Shoot,” she grumbled as she searched for her other brown leather boot. “Just a second,” she yelled even though she knew he wouldn’t be able to hear her. Still coming up empty with the boot, she slipped the other one off and went to answer the door. “Hi Drew, I need to find shoes so come in for a minute.”

His smile faltered. “Hi Shelly. You look lovely, but”

“But?” Hands on her hips, she turned and glared at him.

“But that outfit isn’t really appropriate for where we’re going.” He nervously adjusted his red windbreaker under her glare.

“Okay,” she said reigning in her temper. “Where is it we’re going?”

A sly smile crossed his face. “Well it’s a surprise but you should probably wear jeans instead of that skirt.”

“Fine.” She turned on her heels and stomped up the stairs. Inside her bedroom she grabbed a dark grey pair of jeans, shimmied inside them and slid on a pair of knee-high black boots. She was decidedly less excited about this date but she owed him a fair chance. “Alright, I’m ready.”

Drew’s smile brightened. “Great, let’s head out!”

A silent thirty minute drive later they arrived at an expansive orchard. The scenery was beautiful but she felt disappointed that this was what he’d chosen as a first date. “An orchard?”

His smile was bright. “Yep! I thought it’d be fun. Sheryl and I used to do this at least once every fall.”

Cari’s words rang in her head. He’s not over his dead wife. She shook off the thought and pasted on a smile. “Let’s go have a look.” She tried to keep an open mind and while she did enjoy seeing the leaves changing and tasting the apple cider and the fresh apple pie. It was fun but it was the type of fun you have with a long term partner or a group of friends. “So Drew tell me a bit about yourself.”

“Well I’m a computer programmer and I love my work. I was married for almost ten years before Sheryl died of cancer and I love to garden.” He gave her a big smile as though he’d revealed some useful information.

“Okay,” she prompted but turned her attention back to the scenery when it became clear he wouldn’t be adding more information. He obviously wasn’t interested in her because he didn’t ask any questions. “I teach high school chemistry,” she said but Drew seemed lost in his own little world. She just continued to walk in silence and waited for him to participate in the date.

At dinner Drew was a bit more talkative, unfortunately his favorite topic of conversation was his wife and her favorite things. She ordered sea bass and a vegetable medley and was promptly told that Sheryl preferred salmon because it wasn’t as fatty. She ordered a pilsner to go with her meal was told that Sheryl preferred wine. After the black forest cake was delivered she learned that Sheryl preferred pie, chocolate mousse pie. “So is this your first date since your wife died?”

Drew’s nose scrunched up in a cute way, reminiscent of a small child. “No. I’ve been on a few but the women weren’t right.”

What an odd way of putting things, she thought as a sinking feeling washed over her. She thought a guy like Drew would be the right type of guy for her, but did that mean she was doomed to this life of boredom and dead wife comparisons? That couldn’t be right, could it? “What does that mean? You didn’t click?”

“We didn’t but they weren’t quite right,” he said again.

“Okay. Tell me why they weren’t right.” Her curiosity was getting the better of her.

“They wouldn’t make good wives.”

What? And you could tell that after one date?”

He smiled and gestured for the bill. “Yes. The good news is I’d like a second date with you.”

Oh great, lucky me. The entire drive from the restaurant Shelly thought about her life and what it would be like if Drew was her man. Would they spend weekends acting like an old married couple? Would there be passion or would sex be missionary with the lights off? She couldn’t imagine it and worse, she couldn’t image Drew anywhere in it. But didn’t she owe it to herself to give him a fair shake?

“Thanks for a wonderful night,” Drew said with a halfhearted smile.

Shelly looked around and realized they were in his driveway and he was saying goodbye. In his car. “Yeah thanks.” She stepped out and turned to Drew only to see his back as he walked up the small steps leading to his own house. “I guess I’ll see myself to the door.”

~

After a bad—really bad—date with Drew Shelly wasn’t quite as excited as she should be about her date with Jase. But when she pulled the teal dress over her body and felt the silky material caress her skin she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and…she smiled. The woman staring back at her with attractive, beautiful some might say, sexy and confident. The color of the dress complimented her brown skin, her shoes were sexy and made her look like she had long legs. And the lingerie Cari forced her to buy, well it made her feel like a sensual woman.

She twirled and laughed at her own transformation until the doorbell interrupted her celebration. “Oh!” She ran down the stairs in her stocking feet, took a moment to calm down and pulled it up. “Damn you clean up well!” Eyes wide with shock, she covered her mouth mortified she’d said that aloud.

Jase laughed at her accidental admission and opened each side of his jacket like a model. “Why thank you Shelly, I wanted to look my best for you,” he batted his eyelashes at her, making her laugh.

“I mean, you look amazing but... I didn’t mean to say that aloud.”

He gave her a heart stopping smile. “I love a woman who isn’t afraid to compliment a man. Plus, I do clean up well.” He winked. “Now let’s talk about this spectacular little number wrapped around your sexy body. Wow.” He gestured for her to twirl around but she held up a finger and disappeared into a closet. She emerged a few seconds later, slightly taller with a more exaggerated sway stopping a few feet from him. And then she turned so give him the full effect. He laughed and stepped closer, whispering in her ear, “You look better than every dream I had about you this week.”

Shelly stumbled at his words and sucked in a much needed breath when his strong arms wrapped around her waist to steady her. “Wow. Thanks,” she murmured. This guy was extra potent, she’d have to be careful before she found herself begging him to take her right here in the foyer.

“I’d be happy to take you right here, right now Shelly. But I’m a gentleman and I require dinner first.” He lifted his nose in a haughty way and they both laughed.

She covered her eyes. “Apparently I’m going to set a record for embarrassing myself tonight so you have my permission to enjoy the show.” She grabbed a sweater and her clutch from the table and locked the door.

With his hand at her back Jase guided her to his car. “I do love the things that come out of your mouth. So far it’s all good.”

“Yeah well good for you, not so much for me.”

She laughed and they chatted and got to know each other on the way to the restaurant. “So where are we going?”

“It’s a surprise.”

“Hmph,” she said with fake anger.

They parked and walked about a block, stopping at a nondescript building with a red door. He opened it and kept his hand on the small of her back as he pushed her in. “Don’t worry, there are no alligator pits inside,” he whispered in her ear.

“Good because I only eat alligators for breakfast.”

Jase laughed and helped her out of her sweater. “You always make me laugh Shelly.”

“Oh Jase my boy! You’ve finally come back.”

Jase smiled at the loud accented voice and gathered the old man in a hug. “Vincento it has been way too long. How are you?” He listened as the man rambled on in a mixture of English and Italian. “Good, good. And where is that beautiful wife of yours?”

Vincento looked around him at Shelly. “Who is this vision before me looking lovelier than the sea?” He walked forward and took her hands in his, kissing both her cheeks. “You are lovely, what are you doing with this guy?”

She laughed and kissed his cheek. “I’m only with him because he promised me world class Italian food.” She winked and they both laughed.

“I like this one.” He pushed them both forward. “Come, come. Let’s get you seated and my Sofia will come out to say hello.”

They were seated and a very small elderly woman shuffled to them with a bottle of wine and two glasses. “Jase it’s so good to see you again!” She bent to kiss his cheeks. “Now you pour for the pretty lady and I’ll bring you my specials, okay?” She walked away before they could agree or disagree with her.

“Friends of yours?” She smiled at him, a feeling of warmth engulfed her at the way he treated the older couple.

He blushed. “I worked here in college and business school. Vincento and Sofia are like parents to me.”

She tilted her head and smiled. “It shows.”

The rest of dinner continued in the same way. Shelly couldn’t remember ever having such a wonderful date. They laughed and flirted and ate way too much really good food. He paid the check and left a very large tip for the owners. “Okay now we need to go work off some of these calories.” He laughed at the look on her face. “Get your mind out the gutter woman and come on!”

Her entire body shook with laughter. “Now I’m positive I’m reached my limit of embarrassing moments on one date.”

He pulled her up and planted a soft kiss on her lips. “Don’t be. I plan to do that to you very soon. But now I have something else in mind.” He grabbed her hand and practically pulled her several blocks until they stopped outside a craft shop and stepped in.

“Pumpkin carving!”

Jase’s heart skipped a beat at the smiled she gave him and the glow in her eyes. He would spend forever carving pumpkins to be on the receiving end of that stunning smile. “Why not?”

“Exactly! I love pumpkin carving!”

The little hop dance move made her full breasts jiggle and made Jase glad he was wearing a jacket. “Then let’s go. I must warn you, I’m something of an artiste,” he twisted his fake French moustache.

“You’re going down Jase.”

I can’t wait. He smiled and they were lead to their stations.

Ninety minutes later they were walking out with four large pumpkins and laughing wildly. “That was so much fun Jase! God this is the best date I’ve ever had.”

He laughed when she groaned. “I’m sad that the assholes you’ve dated don’t realize how incredible you are but I can’t say I’m sorry to be the one to give you such a fantastic night.”

“I’m not sorry either. You’re different than I thought, but totally in a good way.”

“I’d kiss you right now but I’m pretty sure we’d end up with pumpkin all over us.” He really wanted to get a proper taste of those kissable pink lips. He’d been wondering all night what the gloss would taste like. Cherry? Strawberry?

“Promises, promises.”

~

“Oh man Cari it was so amazing!” Shelly gushed for nearly an hour about her date with Jase. She was still high just from the fun they’d had together. “And that goodnight kiss! Let’s just say I have never, ever, been kissed like that before.” That kiss was so hot she still felt tingles between her legs. Jase’s lips were soft, capable and addictive.

Cari was clapping excitedly on the other end of the line. “Oh sweetie that is wonderful! I’m glad to hear that. And how about the rest, does he pass muster?”

“I didn’t sleep with him, you hoochie! I just let him kiss the hell out of me.” Not that she wouldn’t have slept with him, she smiled as she stirred the chili on the stove, but he was a gentleman and wanted to wait.

“Are you going to see him again?”

She nodded. “He said he would come over later today to drop off my pumpkins.”

“I still can’t believe he took you pumpkin carving. This guy sounds amazing.” Cari’s sigh was heavy with everything she didn’t say. “Since you haven’t said anything about your date with Drew, I’m assuming you’re not going on a second date?” When she was met with too much silence she huffed impatiently. “Why Shel? Give me one good reason.”

Honestly she didn’t have a good reason. “I already said yes and I’d feel bad breaking the date knowing he’s so lonely.” She explained about their very awkward date and the things he’d said about previous date.

Cari tsked. “I’m telling you girl, he’s looking for a replacement for Sheryl and he’s got his sights set on you.”

Shelly shuddered. “Well that isn’t happening but that doesn’t mean I should blow him off.”

“It’s early enough that it isn’t blowing him off. It’s just cancelling.”

“I can’t do it Cari. It’s a few hours of my life. I can spare it.”

“Suit yourself. But you should tell Jase. He’d be pissed if he found out any other way.”

They’d been on one date, she didn’t owe him any explanations at this point. Besides she wasn’t dating Drew, they were friends going…somewhere together. “I’ll think about it,” she said, making her way to the front to answer the door. “Cari I’ve got to go, there’s a tall blonde haired hottie at my door.”

“Don’t forget incredibly potent,” he joked.

“And incredibly potent,” she giggled and said her goodbye to Cari. “Hi,” she said, her voice breathy and soft.

“Hi back.” He leaned in and kissed her lips softly. “How are you?”

“Better now,” she smiled. Her lips still tingled from that connection.

He smiled again. “Are you ready to light some pumpkins?”

“Sure. Do you want to stay for dinner? The chili is almost done.”

They lit the jack-o-lanterns and placed them on her front steps and headed back inside for dinner. “It smells so good in here. You’re sexy and you cook, marry me Shelly!”

She shrugged as she brought cornbread out to the table. “What do I get out of it if I do?”

He tossed his head back and laughed. “You get all this, baby,” he gestured to his body with a smug smile.

Shelly gave him a long look, taking in his big long body. “Hmmm, what else?”

He dug into the chili. “You’re a cold, cold woman Shelly.”

“I know. That’s why I’m feeding you chili, so you won’t notice.” Every moment spent with Jase was breaking down her resolve. He was so different than her past dates. He was funny, he listened when she spoke, laughed at her silly science jokes and looked at her like he wanted her as his next meal. She knew now she couldn’t go out with Drew again. It wouldn’t be fair to him or to Jase.

She smiled as he told her about his night clubs. She wasn’t surprised a guy like him was super successful or wealthy. He had a presence that commanded obedience without being cruel. “I knew I had you pegged about the fancy thing,” she chuckled.

“I didn’t grow up wealthy. My mom and I were always one paycheck away from being on the streets. When she died I worked my ass off so that would never be an issue. It no longer is.”

“Wow that’s really amazing Jase. I don’t mean to sound condescending but I’m really proud of you and I’m sure your mom would be too.”

His chest squeezed. Could this woman be any more perfect? “Thanks Shelly, that means a lot.”

She went into the kitchen and returned with dessert. “Pistachio mousse,” she set down two dishes and they dug in. “Oh yeah, that is delicious.”

Jase groaned. “Shelly you’re killing me over here.”

Her eyes popped open in surprise. “You don’t like it?”

“No it's fantastic. You however are causing my pants to become quite uncomfortable.” At her confused look he began to imitate her moaning and licking the spoon.

“Oh.”

He smiled at her and stood, pulling her up and wrapping his hands around her waist. “You still don’t get it do you? You are so damn beautiful. You’re sexy and I could listen to that soft sultry voice reading horoscopes all day and night.”

“My goodness,” she said on a moan and twisted her hands into his shirt and pulled him down for a kiss. When her lips touched his it set off a fire inside her, pushing her body deeper into his and making her heart hammer a path out of her chest. His mouth was sweet like the mousse he’d hardly touched and just a hint of something she just knew was quintessentially Jase. Her hands snaked around his neck pulling him down for a deeper, hotter kiss. “Jase,” she moaned when his hands slid from her waist to her bottom.

Jase’s grip tightened on her and pulled her in until her wet heat cradled his erection through his pants. Her small hands snaked underneath his shirt, caressing his muscles and scraping her nails over his nipples, his abs. He hissed out her name, moving from her mouth to her neck. “You taste so good.” He knew she would be sweet all over and he couldn’t wait to prove it.

Shelly pulled back. “Jase I want you. So bad but...”

He cut her off. “Don’t worry Shelly I won’t rush you to do anything you don’t want to do.”

She smiled gratefully. “No it’s not that. It’s just, I don’t have a lot of experience…with men and I don’t want you to be disappointed. But god Jase, I want you.”

His shoulders sagged in relief. “I can guarantee to you I won’t be disappointed.” He grabbed her hand and placed it on the stiff rod hiding in his pants. “Does this look disappointed?”

She shook her head. “No but it never goes well after this part.”

“Then let me be the one to change things.” He turned her towards the stairs. “Lead the way.”

Chapter Three

Shelly was nervous as she entered her bedroom but she ripped off her shirt as soon as she crossed the threshold. It was time to change her fate in the bedroom and Jase was exactly the man to do it.

“Damn you are so beautiful,” he practically growled at her. Jase closed the gap between them in a few long strides, his hands ghosting over her body, taking in every detail. “So soft and lovely.” His finger traced the cup of her bra before circling around to unhook it and throw it across the room. He leaned in and sucked one chocolate nipple into his mouth, his hand squeezing and kneading the other until she writhed beneath him.

She cried out when his mouth switched to the other nipple, her fingers working to undo the buttons on his shirt. Out of patience she ripped it open and buttons flew everywhere. “I knew you’d be magnificent without clothes,” she panted as he kissed down her torso. “Jase,” she moaned.

He made quick work of her jeans and panties, his fingers dipped inside to test her readiness. “I’ll take it slow next time Shelly, I swear. But right now I need to be inside you too bad to go slow.”

“Go fast Jase. Hard and fast. I want it too.” She smiled at the expression of pure lust that crossed his face as he lined up his stiff rod and slid deep inside her until she cried out. “Yes!”

Her pants and moans, and those sexy little cries had Jase hard as he’d ever been as he thrust in and out of her tight heat. “Shelly you’re so damn tight.”

“Jase I’m so close,” she warned and lifted her legs higher on his waist to deepen the angle. “Oh Jase, yes. Yes!” His thrusts were long and hard, giving her exactly what she needed to fall off that cliff. “Jase!” Her walls clenched around him tight and her body shook violently as he continued to thrust into her seeking his own pleasure. Quick short thrusts punctuated her orgasm and pulled him down with her.

“Fuck, Shelly,” he spoke those words harshly over and over again until he was completely empty. “Shelly,” he whispered reverently, those brown eyes staring deep into hers.

“Wow Jase!” She leaned in and kissed his neck, nipping it with her teeth.

He chuckled. “Yeah, exactly what you said.” He collapsed on top of her. He growled when her muscles began squeezing him. “Shelly,” he warned and licked her neck. She did it again and he began to harden inside her again. “Hang on, we need to…shit!”

Shelly stiffened. “What’s wrong?”

Jase turned an angry glare at her. “You’re on something, right?” He slowly pulled out of her and hopped off the bed. “Right?”

She sat up and covered herself with a sheet. “Why would I be on anything when I haven’t had sex in three years…oh.” She looked up at him with wide eyes. “Oh shit! Oh no! No,” she fell back onto the bed. I can’t even have good sex right!

“Dammit Shelly!” Jase began to pace in front of the bed. He’d never had sex without protection but she had him so out of his mind with lust he hadn’t given it one thought.

She scooted off the bed and wrapped the sheet tightly around her. “I’m sorry Jase, really but it wasn’t all on me okay? Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it. Goodbye,” she said in a broken voice and locked herself in the bathroom.

Jase could kick himself for being such a dick. He could hear Shelly in the bathroom crying. Not even trying to hide her breakdown from him. He knocked on the door and the crying halted but there was no movement and she said nothing. “Shelly I’m sorry.” Still she said nothing. “Shelly, please.” After several minutes it was obvious she wouldn’t answer so he dressed and left.

~

Shelly was devastated about the way things had turned out with Jase. She was furious with herself too because she knew he’d break her heart, she just hadn’t imagined he’d do it while his essence was still inside her. It had been a week since that day and she hadn’t done anything other than go to work and come home. She cooked dinner and enough for leftovers, occasionally she spoke with Cari and graded labs and tests.

She cancelled her date with Drew and told him she wasn’t interested and she steadfastly ignored the calls and texts that come in from Jase. She hoped to be over him before she went to see her physician. It would make everything easier if she could just forget she ever met—and was stupid enough to have unprotected sex with—Jase Nilson.

She was done. Shelly had decided somewhere between her fiftieth crying jag and finishing off half a peanut butter pie that she was done with men, love and relationships. She hoped she was pregnant because at least then she could have the baby she always wanted without any of the other complications. Jase didn’t need to know, he obviously didn’t want the baby and he definitely didn’t want her. So she could have the family she always wanted without stupid, heartbreaking men.

Someone was knocking on her door. She reluctantly answered. “What is it Drew?”

“I’d like to talk to you.”

His eyes were wild and she wasn’t in the mood so she kept the door closed tight against her. “So talk.”

“I think you should give me another shot.”

“No.”

“Why not?”

She sighed, her frustration growing. “Because I’m not interested in you. I’m in love with someone else.”

“Dammit Sheryl, don’t say that!”

“Do you hear yourself? I. Am. Not. Sheryl.” She shook her head in disgust. Apparently she couldn’t judge men for shit. “You need help Drew. Please don’t come back.” She closed the door and went back to her new favorite place; the sofa.

She sent Cari a text. You were right. Drew just called me Sheryl. Men suck.

She grabbed a bottle of cream soda, shut off the lights and climbed into bed. Sleep was her favorite things these days. In sleep she was still with Jase and things were perfect. In sleep she wasn’t a failure, she wasn’t chubby.

She wasn’t alone.

Chapter Four

Two months later

Jase hadn’t heard from Shelly in more than two months and he was beyond frustrated and angry. In the days after he’d messed up with her he had called and texted but she wouldn’t answer. He stopped by a few times but she hadn’t been home. At least he was pretty sure she hadn’t been home and not just ignoring him.

Beating himself up over and over about the way he’d reacted was getting him nowhere. He knew he made a huge mistake by freaking out on her and her watching her fight those tears had gutted him. But dammit he couldn’t apologize if she wouldn’t talk to him. They hadn’t been together long enough for him to know any of her friends so he was completely on his own.

He knew the feeling well, of being alone. He’d been a zombie for much of the past two months, simply going through the motions every day and night at the club. He put on his most charming smile and said the right things but he never heard what they said or remembered what he said. It was a walking misery that was hard to deal with most days but enough was enough. Either she would talk to him today or he would forget about her sweet face and that damn sexy body.

Ryan entered the office. “Hey man there’s some chick here to see you. Her name’s Cari.”

“I don’t know any Cari.” And he wasn’t in the mood to deal with any of the club girls today.

Ryan sat down with a knowing smile on his face. “Well she claims to know you.” He wiggled his eyebrows. “She’s exotic, curvy and hot as fuck! If you don’t want her, I’ll take her.”

“You might be worth a ride or two lover boy, but that’s not why I’m here.” She faced Jase. “You are a rotten son of a bitch and I hope the only thing that comes out of your dick is dust.”

Ryan laughed and Jase glared at him, then at the woman. “Who the hell are you and why are you pissed at me?”

“I’m Cari.” She saw recognition dawn. “Yep I’m her best friend and you are the bastard who broke her heart, damn you.” She shook her head and paced in front of his desk. “I’m the idiot who told her to give you a chance that you wouldn’t break her heart. Imagine my surprise.”

“I tried to call, to text. Hell I even stopped by but nothing.”

“Can you blame her when you pretty much accused her of trying to get knocked up? Jesus man, you were practically still inside her!”

“That’s cold, bro,” Ryan added with a disappointed shake of the head.

“Dammit I know!” He did know. If he could do that moment over he would have reacted differently. “I know, okay? You didn’t need to come all the way down here to tell me that.”

She chuckled at him. “Oh I didn’t. I came to tell you that Shelly is pregnant and plans to do it on her own. Silly me, I thought you might give a damn.” Cari turned on her heels and strode out as quickly as she had come in.

“Shit,” he slammed his hands on his desk. He needed to go to her, talk to her.

“What the fuck are you still doing here dude?”

“Good question,” he smiled at his friend. “Wish me luck,” he said as he breezed out the door.

~

Shelly was so tired these days she could barely make it through the day without a nap during her planning period. She was happy Christmas break was approaching soon. She would spend most of it resting up and changing her diet for the baby. She was about nine weeks pregnant. The first time she’d had sex in years and she’d ended up pregnant and alone. Go figure.

“Hey Shelly,” she heard the footsteps behind her.

“Not today Mr. Jeffers.” She kept walking until she was sitting in her car driving home. Today she had put stew in her slow cooker so she could crash for a few hours before dinner. She’d dusted it off a few weeks ago when it became apparent she wouldn’t have energy to cook healthy meals every evening. So far the slow cooker was a mom-to -be’s best friend. She’d already purchased a few books to guide her along since she was doing this on her own, she wanted to be extra prepared.

She would wait until her second trimester to start turning one of the guest rooms into a nursery. Eventually she would get around to telling Jase. Maybe. He didn’t really need to know but she couldn’t fathom having a child out there she knew nothing about.

Shelly groaned when she pulled into her driveway and spotted a familiar silver sports car and an equally familiar figure sitting on her porch swing. “I guess now is the perfect time to tell him,” she muttered sarcastically to herself. She stood from the car and stretched her stiff muscles, reaching inside once more to get her bags. “What do you want Jase?” She brushed past him and entered her house without waiting for his answer.

“Were you ever going to tell me?” He shouted the words down the hall seconds after the door slammed.

“Eventually.”

“Dammit Shelly, that’s not good enough.” They stood face to face, the dining room table the only physical barrier between them.

She shrugged. “Well Jase I’ve had other things on my mind. You weren’t a priority.”

“It’s my baby too!” he walked around the table, desperate to touch her but she circled to where he had been standing.

“I’ve asked nothing of you Jase and I don’t plan to. If you want to be involved, that begins once the baby is here. Not a moment before.” She would not deal with him showing up at appointments making it harder to get over him. It was hard enough as it is, especially with him standing in her house looking good enough to eat.

“If? If I want to be involved?”

“Yeah if I recall it wasn’t high on your list of life goals. Don’t worry Jase I don’t want you or your precious money. Forget about us and go back to your life.” She pulled out a chair and took a seat.

“I don’t want that Shelly.” He wanted her so damn much and it killed him to see those dark circles under her eyes and the sadness in them. “I want you. Us.”

She shook her head. “No you don’t. You found out I’m pregnant and you think you’re doing me some favor by showing up. You’re not. I’ve been on my own for a long time and I’m fine. We’ll be fine.”

“That’s not why I’m here! I tried to reach out to you on more than one occasion but it was you Shelly, you, who ignored me.”

“Gee I can’t imagine why when you left such a good impression the last time I saw you.” She shook her head as that day replayed in her head. “I was stupid to let you in my life, to think falling for you wouldn’t end badly.”

She had fallen for him. That information took him up to the heavens and surreptitiously dropped him back to the earth with a thud. In one poorly timed moment he had ruined the exact thing he was looking for. “Shelly I’m so damn sorry. I know I reacted poorly that day but you were such a breath of fresh air to me. You didn’t want me for my money or my connections and I love that about you. But I reacted like you were someone else that night and I’m sorrier than you’ll never know.” He reached across the table to grasp her hand. “I want you to know that before I fucked everything up, I was starting to fall for you too.”

She nodded, catching a tear rolling down her cheek. “I know Jase but you hurt me and I wasn’t ready to hear an apology. Now I’ve heard it and I accept it. Thank you.”

“Is there a chance for us Shelly? Please tell me there is.” He had to know he hadn’t totally lost her. He didn’t know how he would cope with seeing her all the time and not being with her. “You were everything I didn’t know I was looking for until I found it.” He laughed bitterly. “You know the day we met? I had just decided I was done with casual and easy. I wanted something real, with substance you know? And then I spotted you in the crowded diner looking sexy as hell in your nerdy science tank top.”

My god I could really love this man. “I know Jase and I believe you. But it isn’t so easy. We have to start over.”

A sexy heart stopping grin spread across his face. “I can start over. Except you know, we have a baby together.”

Her smile was nervous. “Of course. But that’s us as parents, not us as lovers or a couple or…whatever.” She looked at him and the affection and love she saw shining in his eyes melted her heart. “I could love you Jase and that means you can break me, so I’m willing to try again but we go slow.”

“I can do slow.”

She shook her head because she knew there was no taking it slow with him. “I know you’ll try and that’s all I can ask.”

He rounded the table and sank to his knees, wrapping his arms around her waist. “I’m so glad to hear that Shelly. I’m sorry, I really am and I’ll spend forever trying to make it to you.” He kissed one cheek and then the other, planting a soft yet sensual kiss on her mouth. “I’m going to love falling in love with you Shelly.”

“I’m gonna love falling in love with you too, Jase.”

The End